《The exiled universal magic swordsman becomes the master of the princess》


 1-Episode 1: Poor dexterous magic swordsman, banished

    The Thracian Empire is the largest hegemonic power on the continent. However, the rapid growth of the empire''s population has resulted in a severe shortage of resources and land.


    That''s when the Empire''s countless underground ruins attracted attention. They are a treasure trove of treasures and resources, and a dream place to settle for the overpopulated subjects of the Empire.


    However, the ruins are also home to formidable human enemies.


    They are the inhabitants of the ruins, known as demons, and ordinary humans cannot stand a chance against them.


    Therefore, a party of adventurers was dispatched to capture the underground ruins.


    The powerful adventurer party succeeded in capturing the underground ruins one after another by annihilating the demon tribe, and were enthusiastically welcomed as heroes by the people.


    Among them, one of the strongest adventurer groups in the Empire was the Knights of St. Sophia.


    The knights were formed by Saint Sophia, the Holy Knight Creon, and me, or in other words, the magic swordsman Solon.


    Saint Sophia is the leader of the Knights. She is the trump card of the party and a symbol of the unity of the members of the group. She graduated from a magic school with a skip and was also the top of her class. She''s a beautiful girl genius who can use her healing powers and super-sized offensive magic.


    As a young holy knight, Creon is proficient with the holy sword and has a substandard attack power.


    And I''m the deputy leader of the group, Solon, a magical swordsman. I''ve been using it while switching between sword and magic, and I''ve done everything from offense, defense, recovery, and support.


    The Order was originally a small adventurer''s party that we, who were classmates in magic school, created upon graduating from magic school.


    However, in just a few years, our party succeeded in capturing the most difficult underground ruins one after another. The imperial government granted us permission to join the knighthood, and we became the target of adventurers'' admiration.


    The leadership of the Order has also increased to thirteen. Each of them is also the owner of the strongest class of skills in the Empire.


    Nowadays, it is even said that becoming a member of the Order is one of the highest honors for adventurers.


    That''s why everyone in every town knows my name, the deputy commander, and everyone knows my name.


    But--''''


    I''m sorry, but you''re banned. Solon.


    ...Heh?


    A tall young man tapped me on the shoulder as I was confused. It''s Holy Knight Creon.


    This is the Knights'' headquarters in a port city in the east of the Empire.


    When I''m called into that conference room, somehow the ten leaders of the knightly order are all present and waiting behind him.


    Except for Saint Sophia, all of the honored leaders of the Knights of Saint Sophia had gathered there.


    I looked at them all at once and then asked Creon, "Does this mean I''m fired?


    ''Does this mean I''m fired?''


    ''That''s what I''m saying. I''m dismissing the deputy commander and revoking his status as a member of the group. Should I tell you why?


    Oh, you''re going to tell me. That''s very kind of you, Holy Knight.


    Creon didn''t respond to my flippant remark, but kept his eyes down.


    Instead, my fellow female sage Arte advanced. She was a beautiful black-haired, black-eyed girl with a reputation in the imperial capital for being picturesque alongside Saint Sophia.


    She was our junior at the Imperial School of Magic and a brilliant genius who graduated from the school at the top of her class.


    That Arte''s words were quite harsh.


    ''''You know, the reason for the expulsion is of course because Solon-senpai is useless, right?''''


    ''Useless?��I always fought with swords and attacked with magic, and protected my allies with shields to heal my people, didn''t I?


    That''s a no-no.


    Arte said as he spat out.


    ''''Indeed, you''re a magic swordsman, so your sword skills aren''t bad. Your skill with attack magic is also so-so. I can take enemy attacks with my shield to a point, and I can use a bit of recovery magic as well.


    That''s what I was supposed to do, you know?


    My strength was that I could balance all the skills that Saint Sophia and Holy Knight Creon couldn''t handle.


    Both saints and holy knights have overwhelmingly high abilities, but their skills are biased due to their specialization.


    That''s why, when there were only three companions, me, Sophia, and Creon, the party wouldn''t have been possible if I, as a magic swordsman, wasn''t an all-around type.


    ''But with the current membership and level of the Order, all of your skills are halfway decent. It means you''re dexterous and poor.


    I''ve been working hard to improve my skillset, too.


    You can''t make that kind of effort. I''m not going to be able to get it right. It''s a good thing that I''m a wise man and can use much more powerful magic than you. The best choice for a shield is someone with a higher level of defense. If you''re going to fight with a sword, Creon-senpai, the holy sword user, is much more skilled. The recovery should be done by that substandard Saint Lady.


    I tried to argue with him I couldn''t find the words to argue.


    I looked in the mirror in the corner of the room and saw me there with a drawn-out smile on my face.


    Arte sighed.


    ''''Even in the ruins the other day, when we were fighting a high-ranking demon tribe, senpai couldn''t do anything about it. He was all he could do to protect himself. You weren''t able to contribute even the slightest bit to the battle, were you?


    Well, I guess that''s true, isn''t it?


    ''You''ve done nothing for me. You''re a degraded version of one of us. There are plenty of better alternatives out there. It''s just a nuisance to have a half-baked person like you in your group, and you''re the deputy leader.


    When Arte assured them, the other executives nodded.


    On behalf of them, Creon announced with a blank expression.


    ''''Your banishment is a decision made by the entire cadre.


    ''I was an executive too, wasn''t I?��I guess that means you''re ignoring my opinion.


    You''re not an executive after today. I don''t need you to be a liability.


    Unbeknownst to me, everything had been decided.


    I was no longer one of them, they said.


    None of the officers seemed to be on my side.

 2-Episode 2: Holy Knight and Magic Swordsman

    Apparently, the leaders of the Order say I''m incompetent and will be expelled.


    I see. They have a point.


    I''m useless to the Order in battle.


    But.


    I''m not going to be the only one who can do this.��It''s not Creon. I''ve gathered a strong group of members for the Order, raised funds, and researched the best targets for attack. That''s why they call the current Order the strongest in the Empire.


    ''''You can brag about yourself like that without shame, senior.


    Arte said scornfully. I looked at Creon.


    ''Because it''s true. Isn''t it, Creon?''


    ''Yeah, I suppose Solon is right. I''m grateful for Solon''s contributions so far, but I''m not going to treat him any differently just because he''s a founding member. But I''m not going to treat you any differently just because you''re a founding member.


    You won''t be able to run this Order without me from now on.


    No, no. We can do without Solon. If Sofia, the leader of the group, and I, the new deputy leader, and Arte and the others work together, all our problems will be solved. That''s why you''re being kicked out.


    It doesn''t seem like it to me.


    ''You may think so, but we decided we didn''t need you. There''s no doubt about that.


    Me and Creon stared at each other for a while. Eventually I sighed.


    ''I don''t mind being kicked out. But you could have told me about it beforehand.


    No one answered my modest protests.


    The big man in charge, Garrels, stood up from his seat. He is the cornerstone of the Order''s defense. And Galerus, born of an earl and a commoner, looked down on me at every turn.


    Galerus looked at me contemptuously and then walked out of the room.


    As a signal, Arte and the rest of the executives all left the room in silence.


    The only people left behind were me and Creon.


    Creon was standing and looking down at me.


    I stood up and held out my right hand to Creon.


    Creon gave me a questioning look.


    I said.


    ''A parting handshake.''


    Solon, you and I are no longer friends.


    So I can''t shake your hand?��Well, then let me rephrase that. We''ve known each other since magic school. Let''s part ways amicably for the last time.


    Creon hesitated a little, then silently squeezed my hand back.


    ''You haven''t changed, Solon,''


    You''re getting stronger, Creon.


    I used to be so weak.


    Creon looked away and sighed.


    ''But I am the better adventurer now. From now on, we are heading to an underground ruin where a more powerful foe is in control.


    I wish you all the best.


    Yeah. We can do it, if we''re the Knights of the Order.


    The only thing I''m worried about is Sophia.


    It''s not your concern.


    I shrugged.


    Saint Sophia, like Creon, has been a friend of mine since magic school.


    I''m a daughter of an imperial marquis, and I am the son of a nobleman''s servant.


    In nature, our statuses are completely different, but as long as we are in the same magic school, nobles and commoners are equal.


    And when I graduated from school, I think I was reasonably reliable. Sophia was a top-ranked genius in the skipping grades, but on the contrary, she was five years younger than me, and she was also sickly. She didn''t know anything about the world and was not very good at fighting.


    That''s why Sophia used to rely on me every chance she got, saying, "I can''t do this without you, Solon.


    However, now that she has become a saint, Sophia has become so good that she can''t even come close to me. She has strong enough friends. And unlike me, they are all nobles.


    I didn''t grow much in ability, either. Maybe it''s the difference between the talents of nobles and commoners.


    "Hey, Creon. Does Sophia agree with my exile?


    I told you. It''s a decision made by the whole board. Sofia agrees with you. You want to meet and find out?


    I shook my head.


    I guess that means I''m no longer wanted by Sophia, either.


    Besides, if Sophia wasn''t here, it might mean that it would be hard for her to tell me that I was banned.


    If that''s the case, seeing Sophia would only make things more awkward.


    ''In case you''re wondering, Sophia agreed to leave the party for your own good.


    For me?


    Our enemies will be stronger from now on. That''s why you might get hurt or die. That means Sophia is worried about that.


    I see.


    That happened not long after we formed the party.


    I took a girl who wasn''t good enough and lost her because of it.


    Me, Sophia, and Creon all tried to make sure we didn''t make the same mistake again,


    Creon says.


    "Solon. It''s not your job to protect her now. It''s mine, both public and private.


    Publicly and privately, that means...


    Me and Sofia are engaged now.


    I was a little surprised and then convinced.


    For some time now, rumors of Creon and Sophia dating had been circulating both inside the Knights and in the town.


    If such a thing was going to happen, I thought one of the two of them would confide in me, so I ignored it, but it seems to be true.


    The banishment and the fact that they were dating, I guess that means I was always an outcast.


    ''Congratulations,''


    I said just that and got up.


    Creon and Sophia are both talented people with genius skin. They come from good families and are beautiful men and women.


    They''re a good match for each other.


    I went back to my room and packed my things.


    Even if I''m a member since the founding of the group, it means that the knights will give me a significant amount of wealth.


    The money I saved during my time as a member of the Order is also a large amount of money, although it''s invested in the Imperial City''s Chamber of Commerce.


    So I''m not in need of money.


    However, even if I have money, I don''t have friends to fight with. I don''t have a goal.


    Sofia doesn''t need me anymore.


    So, what am I supposed to do now?


    I took a deep breath.


    We''ll figure it out.


    I just want to be happy and relaxed for a while.


    Then it seems like a good idea to go to the Imperial City. There are all kinds of jobs there.


    There must be some good options.


    I''m not the second-in-command of the most powerful Order in the Empire.


    I''ll just be an ordinary mage, Solon.

 3-Episode 3: Hero Solon and Maid Clarice

    Underground ruins are the target of adventurers'' attacks. They are scattered all over the empire, but they are especially common in the eastern part of the empire.


    That''s why the Knights of St. Sophia also have their headquarters in the eastern port city.


    It takes quite some time to get back to the imperial capital from here, even by carriage.


    Because he''s a member of a famous knight''s order, no, he''s a former member, but it''s troublesome if his identity is exposed.


    In addition, they were expelled, so it''s not a very cool position to be in.


    It''s true that I''m known as "Soron the Magic Swordsman", but not many people have seen me in person.


    So you wouldn''t know if I kept quiet.


    I hid my identity, paid the fee, and got into a large boarding carriage.


    There are plenty of passengers here and there. There are also two bodyguards. The roads around here are safe, but there is no danger of attack.


    It''s been a while since the carriage started running.


    I was biting down on a yawn when I noticed a female guest sitting in front of me glancing at me.


    She was probably a girl about Sofia''s age. Her fluffy skirt looks like a new one and she''s wearing clothes that are carefully tailored throughout.


    In other words, this girl is wealthy.


    However, the fact that she rides in a carriage does not mean that she is a nobleman or a wealthy merchant''s daughter. She has a short and neat hairstyle, but she''s probably trying not to get in the way of her work.


    I think she''s like a servant of a nobleman in the imperial capital.


    Why is this girl bothering me?


    By the way, I''m wearing worn-out, cheap adventurer''s clothing.


    I don''t think it''s a subject of interest, though.


    Are you curious about something?


    I asked, and the girl shook with a jolt.


    I''m sorry. I''m sorry for staring at you. It''s rude, isn''t it?


    The girl blushed in embarrassment. Even though she says it''s rude, the girl''s big eyes are still turned to me.


    She has a kind of small animal-like atmosphere.


    ''''My name is Clarice. I''m a maid in the imperial palace.''''


    That''s great.


    I was pleased that my prediction of Clarice as a servant was correct.


    But I didn''t understand what it means to serve in the imperial palace. Even if you are a maid, you will still be respected if you work in a place where the imperial family is involved. It should not be easy to get hired.


    ''It''s not that I''m proud of it, though.


    While saying that, Clarice laughs, huffing and puffing.


    I guess I''m proud of him after all.


    I chuckle and ask, "What do you need around here?


    ''''Did you have something to do around here?


    ''I have a family home. I have a family home. I''m younger than you, so you don''t have to use honorific titles.


    Thanks for that. Why did you talk to me?


    It''s said that a journey is a journey, right?��I wanted someone to talk to. He''s the oldest guy in my clientele, and he looks like he''s about my age.


    That being said, aside from my bodyguard, it looked like me and Clarice were indeed the only young men on the ride.


    I couldn''t tell you my real name, so I changed my name to Davido.


    Clarice stared at the sword I carried on my hip.


    ''It''s a magic sword, isn''t it?''


    You know what I mean.


    ''Oh, you''re a magician, aren''t you, brother?


    That''s true, though?


    In addition, this magic sword is the legendary treasure sword Tetracord. However, to those who don''t know it, it looks just like an old sword.


    There aren''t many magic swordsmen, but they aren''t very rare either. Just because they are magic swordsmen, it shouldn''t be obvious that they are ''Solon of the Order of St. Sophia''.


    However, Clarice said with a happy face.


    ''''When it comes to magic swordsmen, you''re Solon-sama!


    "So, Master Solon?


    I cough involuntarily after saying it.


    Calm down, I tell myself.


    I''m not saying that because I realized it was me.


    Clarice was just talking about a celebrity who wasn''t here.


    ''''I knew your brother admired Solon-sama so much that he became a magic swordsman too?


    Of course not. Because Solon is my own person.


    In general, it wasn''t that long ago that our Order became famous.


    But before I could utter a word of denial, Clarice continued.


    ''''That''s good, Solon-sama!��I''m a big fan. Saving Saint Sophia-sama, fighting the demons in the ruins, and not backing down from any strong enemy!��I hear he''s a lovely, chivalrous man!


    I swallow the word "not so much,


    Clarice is going to be in a foul mood if I say something to deny Solon.


    Well, that''s just me. I''m not such a great guy.


    ''And I''m from a commoner''s background, just like you and me!��You were once a servant of a nobleman like me, weren''t you?��That''s what I admire about it.


    I see.


    Because he is from a commoner''s background, "Soron the Magic Swordsman" is very popular. He is more powerful than the nobles and has created the strongest knights as a companion of the saints.


    An ideal being who has fulfilled a commoner''s dream. That''s what people think of me.


    But the reality is that I''m not.


    In the end, I was outclassed by the nobleman''s excellent friends and kicked out of the party.


    The thought of someone like Clarice looking up to me makes me feel heavy.


    The world doesn''t know that I''ve been kicked out of the Order yet.


    ''It''s only thanks to adventurers like Solon-sama and your brother that the ruins are freed that we commoners are able to live.


    Clarice said, smiling softly.


    Suddenly, the carriage lurched to a halt.


    There was a strange feeling.


    I looked at Clarice and saw her eyes. Her eyes were shaking uneasily.


    I murmured.


    ''It''s a raid.''

 4-Episode 4: How the Magic Swordsman Fights

    Suddenly, the carriage lurched to a halt.


    There was a strange feeling.


    I looked at Clarice and saw her eyes. Her eyes were shaking uneasily.


    I murmured.


    ''It''s a raid.''


    What?


    Mr. Clarice had better stay put.


    Not a few bandits are after the traveling wagon. If you get hold of the cargo, you can sell it off. No exception, even if the cargo is human.


    Slaves are one of the most expensive commodities in the Empire.


    I heard a man screaming from outside.


    It sounded like one of his guards had been killed.


    As soon as I stand up, the front and sides of the carriage are cut open.


    The bandits have penetrated to where the passengers are.


    The rest of the guards must have escaped.


    ''Oh, well, a lot of them look like they''ve got money. Yeah?��There''s a young girl here, this one''s gonna be fun.


    A large man, who seemed to be the bandit''s chieftain, yelled out.


    His minions also smirked and looked at Clarice as they licked her.


    Clarice lets out a small scream with a whimper.


    I walked around to the front of Clarice so that she wouldn''t be exposed to the gaze of the bandits.


    ''Haha, so you think you''re defending a woman, kid?''


    Well, that''s the plan, isn''t it?


    The chieftain chuckled as I replied nonchalantly, ''''You think you can take on the ''Jet Black Bandits'' all by yourself?


    ''''Did you think you could take on the ''Jet Black Bandits'' all by yourself? You''ve been lambasted. ''''Huh?''''


    The Jet Black Bandits. It''s a largely respectable name for a bandit, and it''s a bit, well, rather strange.


    But I''ve heard of them.


    It''s the same as the adventurer''s party, with six bandits sharing the roles of attack, shield, recovery and support.


    It is also heard that they are a small number of elite and rather troublesome bandits.


    Either way, we need to get rid of the sparks that fall on us.


    I pull my sword from its sheath and raise my shield.


    ''''Gentlemen of the Jet Black Bandits, I''m sorry, but I''m not going to go easy on you. I''m sorry, but I can''t go easy on you either. I suggest you leave quickly if you want to spare your life.


    "Bastards, kill this puffed-up little bastard!


    As the chieftain shouted loudly, the six men entered a battle stance with a smirk.


    Be on your guard.


    The basis of battle is to go all out from the first move.


    I swung my sword to the right.


    In the next moment, the men who look like recovering and supporting mages of the jet-black bandits are enveloped in red lotus flames.


    I can hear the men''s screams.


    The chieftain was astonished and slashed at us.


    It''s admirable that he doesn''t cower when his companions die, but it''s useless.


    I block the chieftain''s great sword with my shield.


    At the same time, an attack magic that glows light blue flies towards us. I don''t have time to dodge, but it''s not that advanced of a technique.


    Even if it''s a direct hit, it won''t do much damage, I stepped on it and didn''t dodge.


    My magic resistance as a magic swordsman protects me.


    I swung my greatsword and slashed and discarded the gaping chieftain, at the same time, I cast a recovery spell to restore my strength.


    Then I used my acceleration magic to close the gap to the remaining three.


    Now there is nothing to protect them.


    I flashed my sword and they fell without a sound.


    I looked down at the six corpses.


    I don''t like killing people, but it wasn''t the first time either.


    The Jet Black Bandits are the target of the Imperial Army''s defeat. They would have been killed sooner or later as retribution for poisoning so many people.


    I held out my hand and mourned for them. That was the style of the Imperial Church.


    ''''Soooo great!��Brother!��You look like Master Solon!


    When I turn around, I see Clarice staring at me with her sparkling eyes.


    I don''t feel bad about being respected, but I can''t help but chuckle.


    ''As if,'' you say, ''as if,'' but Clarice, you''ve never seen Solon before, have you?


    ''But I''m sure Master Solon is active like this too!��I can do everything by myself!


    I don''t know.


    I''m sure it is!


    Well, he''s the person himself, so I''m not wrong.


    Even though he was kicked out, he was still the deputy leader of the strongest adventuring party in the Empire.


    I could take out bandits, well, it''s just a normal thing to do.


    I looked around and then ran over to the coachman. He was quite old, and he was also hunched over.


    I tap him on the shoulder and reach out my hand to help him up.


    He asks the calm Goji, "How do you feel?


    How do you feel?��Do you think you can move the carriage?


    Yeah, well, sort of. You''ll need to do a little work on it, though.


    That''s good to hear.


    You''re a lifesaver, sir. You''re a lifesaver.


    And the passengers were like, "Exactly! He nodded his head and thanked them with a mouthful of gratitude. They asked me to do something to thank them, but I''m not in need of immediate money.


    In the end, I decided to just accept their offer of free carriage rides.


    It''s not a bad feeling to be thanked for defending someone, though.


    Until now, it was my fellow knights that I should have been protecting.


    But now I don''t have the power to protect Sophia and the others, nor do I have the power to fight with them.


    Then what should I protect them from now on?


    Does the Imperial City have the answer to that question?

 5-Episode 5: Crimson Lucy

    We spent a lot of time in various cities along the way, so it took us a good three weeks to get back to the Imperial Capital.


    Imperial City, a large city with a population of two million.


    Due to the prolonged recession, the city is a little less vibrant than it used to be, but that doesn''t change the fact that the Imperial City is the center of the continent''s economy.


    It was early in the morning when we arrived, so when we walked through the market, there were countless fishmongers and cooks crammed into the market.


    It might not be a bad idea to open a restaurant in the imperial capital, I thought.


    Fortunately, I have enough savings from my time as a member of the Knights, so it looks like I won''t have any trouble finding funds to open a restaurant.


    I''m still a servant boy of a nobleman''s house.


    I learned how to cook from the house''s top chef.


    However, although I''m confident in my cooking skills, I''m not good enough to compete with professional chefs in the imperial capital.


    In the end, I run into the problem of being "halfway decent" and "poorly skilled".


    Anyway, first of all, I have to finish the essential business.


    Our destination is the Imperial School of Magic.


    It''s the school we graduated from.


    You''re going to meet the school''s Professor Lucy.


    He was our mentor.


    He was also a key ally of the Order of Saint Sophia.


    The professor told me to be sure to show up when I returned to the imperial capital.


    The magic school is located in the eastern district of the imperial capital. I looked up at the clock tower that stood against the blue sky.


    The school''s clock tower was one of the tallest in the imperial capital.


    I paused for a moment, not feeling nostalgic.


    Both Sophia and Creon had been my friends when I was here.


    We came to the front of the room where Professor Lucy was.


    ''Excuse me.''


    When I entered the room, Professor Lucy was sitting deep in a brown chair, no matter how expensive it looked.


    ''It''s good to see you, Solon. What''s wrong with you, coming back to the Imperial City all of a sudden?


    She said quietly, then looked at me with blazing crimson eyes.


    Professor Lucy was only in her late twenties.


    With her outstanding grades and research, she got a professorship at the Imperial School of Magic at a young age.


    There is no shortage of words to praise her as a once-in-a-century genius or the reincarnation of a legendary great wizard.


    But I know her other side as well.


    I stood there without saying a word.


    She brushed back her long, beautiful red hair and said, "What''s wrong?


    ''What''s wrong?��Maybe you were just admiring me?


    A little bit.


    I said honestly, and Professor Lucy chuckled.


    ''Isn''t it?��Because I''m a beautiful woman!


    If you hadn''t said that, I''m sure people would say you have a beautiful personality.


    So you approve of the fact that I''m pretty on the outside?


    It''s a fact.


    I said matter-of-factly.


    The striking red hair and red eyes, along with the translucent white skin, and a rather young-looking but neat face.


    The loose-fitting robes worn by the teachers of the magic school also look great on her.


    Usually they are black faculty robes, but Lucy''s is a specially made, bright crimson, which also makes her presence stand out.


    Every guy I went to school with treated her like an idol, but I think I understand.


    "Back in the day, when I was chosen as your instructor, weren''t your friends quite envious of you?


    He''s very self-conscious.


    So, how did it go?


    ''They were already jealous of that. I get a barrage of resentment every day.


    Oh, my God.


    They really challenged me to a duel or something, and it wasn''t a laughing matter.


    I protested with a reluctant look on my face.


    Lucy giggled with her cheekbones.


    ''It''s good. You have to put up with that much trouble. Don''t you think it was the best of luck to have a beautiful, genius, and very kind teacher like me to teach you?


    ''Well, yes. I guess I was lucky.


    ''Oh, you''re so straightforward. I was afraid you''d say no to that.


    ''It''s strange because I think I was lucky. Why did Dr. Lucy choose me?


    In this school, each student in the senior class is assigned an advisor.


    Students and teachers select each other to decide who will be assigned to each student. Students want the teacher who they feel will understand and help them develop the most. The teacher uses the student''s wishes to assess the qualities of the student and to decide who will be his or her own student.


    In this way, naturally, the best students will have the best instructors. Conversely, a good instructor will only take pupils with outstanding talent.


    Then why did Lucy, an outstanding genius, choose me?


    I had always wondered.


    Lucy''s answer was clear: "I thought you were talented.


    "Because I thought you were talented.


    I don''t have any talent.


    ''You''ve created the most powerful Order in the Empire. You''re also a great magician!��Isn''t that right?


    But I got kicked out.


    Lucy froze for a moment.


    Then, "What do you mean? He turned serious and asked me a question.


    I was forced to explain the sequence of events.


    I blurted out the areas where Arte and the others had cursed me, but still, it seemed to get through to Lucy enough.


    Lucy''s beautiful eyes were filled with sadness and she sighed deeply.


    ''Yeah. It''s a shame.''


    It''s inevitable.


    ''I don''t have a choice!��You''re terrible!��Isn''t it just too unreasonable for you to be betrayed by your friends and kicked out of the Order you created for you?


    ''I''m glad you said that. But it doesn''t change the fact that I''m no longer of any use to them. I can''t change anything now. I can''t be Creon, Sophia, Arte, or even like Dr. Lucy.


    Lucy was crestfallen and depressed.


    After all, Lucy-sensei is a genius just like Sophia and Arte and the others.


    It''s not like me.


    Lucy asked in a small, whispered voice to me.


    ''Your talents with swords and magic aren''t everything. I know that you have other powers.


    Are you going to comfort me?


    ''If Solon wants, I''ll give him a hug and a pat on the head.


    No, thanks.


    I shrugged and Lucy gave a small smile.


    ''What are we going to do now?''


    ''I plan to stay in Teito for a while, but I don''t have any plans, so I guess I''ll start looking for a job.


    Yeah. I see.


    Lucy took a sheet of paper from her desk drawer and handed it to me, writing the words in pen.


    I looked at it sullenly.


    ''What''s this?''


    "Jobs.


    A job offer?


    Master''s orders. Ready?��You are to be the tutor to Her Highness Princess Filia.


    It didn''t immediately sink in what Lucy was saying.


    I asked the professor in horror.


    ''By imperial princess, do you mean the emperor''s son''s daughter?''


    ''What else is there?��Her Royal Highness Princess Filia, the 18th Crown Princess of the Empire, is 14 years old. Don''t you know that her beauty is like a pretty lily and her intelligence is comparable to that of the wise confessor of old?


    I''ve never heard of it before.


    He''s just a great guy.


    How could I be a tutor to such a nobleman?


    "It''s what the Princess wants. Her Highness has longed to be an adventurer. Specifically, someone like Vice Commander Solon of the Knights of St. Sophia, who is strong enough to fight alone with sword and magic.


    "Huh?


    His Highness himself said that he wanted a wizard like Solon to be his tutor, but he couldn''t find anyone to suit his highness. Then I found someone who was just right for the job.


    That''s right, I''m Solon himself, but why do you admire me instead of admiring Sophia or Arte?


    ''Why don''t you ask His Highness about that directly?��You''re famous. No wonder.


    People think I''m a hero. You mean to tell me that Her Royal Highness is no exception.


    In my mind''s eye, I pictured Clarice talking passionately about the magic swordsman Solon. With her sparkling eyes, Clarice was making an impassioned speech about what a wonderful person Solon was.


    It was a false image. There is no such fine Solon anywhere.


    He is an outcast, a mere magic swordsman.


    ''''However...''''


    Lucy put her index finger to my mouth as I was about to say, "I''m sorry.


    ''Your lovely mentor is introducing you to her, so do it honestly.


    I don''t know if I can do it.


    Oh, I think you''ll be a good teacher.


    How do you know that?


    ''Because I know you well. You are my proudest disciple.


    Lucy smiled softly.


    In the end, I accepted the job.


    According to Lucy, the tutor of the Princess''s Highness will also receive the high-ranking position of chamberlain.


    In addition, the salary is also said to be quite high.


    Besides, I couldn''t refuse Lucy''s request.


    After getting out of the magic school, I looked for an inn and left my belongings there, and got myself ready for the day.


    As soon as next week, I''ll be going to the Imperial Palace.

 6-Episode 6: Princess Maid Longs for Magic Swordsman

    The Imperial Palace occupies a vast area in the heart of the Imperial City. The Imperial Palace, built with the best of the Empire''s technology, using the Empire''s wealth sparingly, is home to many of the Imperial family.


    His Royal Highness Filia was just one of the dozens of daughters of His Imperial Majesty. Even though she is an imperial daughter, she is given only one room and has very few servants.


    Her mother is already dead, and His Highness Filia has no backing in her person.


    That said, she is still dealing with Her Imperial Highness.


    She was a figurehead.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to do with it.


    The last time I entered was the day I had an audience with His Majesty the Emperor on my way to graduating from the magic school.


    But at that time I was only one of the hundreds of graduates. The star of the show was the head of the year, Saint Sophia.


    It''s different now.


    I get to meet the royals as a private citizen.


    I showed the security guards a letter of identification from Lucy and proceeded to the back of the imperial palace, annoyed at the unfamiliar black formal wear.


    ''''Solon-sama, you are there, aren''t you?


    I turn around and see a petite maid standing there. She grabs the edge of her skirt and bails grudgingly.


    I hurriedly return the bail.


    ''That''s right, sir,''


    My name is Ria, at the service of His Highness Prince Filia. Henceforth, please be advised of my acquaintance.


    When I said that, Leah smiled softly.


    She has a calm demeanor and an elegant atmosphere. The beautiful hair, shining silver, drapes over her shoulders.


    As expected of a maid in the service of an imperial princess. I''m impressed with her sophistication.


    Saint Sophia is a beautiful girl that everyone admires, but this girl Leah is just as good-looking as Sophia.


    However, there''s still some youthfulness in Leah''s face, I think she''s around 14 or 15 years old.


    Leah indicated the back of the corridor with her hand.


    ''''Then let me show you around.''''


    "Thank you very much for your kindness.


    When I said that without thinking, Leah looked at me strangely.


    After a while, I realized that I had said something strange.


    Even if I''m not a nobleman, I''m supposed to be treated similarly to a nobleman as a tutor to the Imperial Highness.


    Since I''m supposed to be in a higher position than the maid, it''s better to talk to her in a casual manner. Even if I don''t mind, it would be rather difficult for Leah to do if she used an honorific term.


    I gave a deceptive smile. I start walking as Leah leads me.


    ''''I''m sorry. I rarely enter the Imperial Palace, so I was nervous.


    Even a hero who has defeated so many demons must be nervous.


    Heroes?��I''m not a hero. The only people who are great are the saints Sophia and her friends.


    I consider Master Solon a hero, and I''m nervous and very happy to meet him.


    Thank you for that.


    Giggling, Leah laughs.


    I''m confused when I''m told frankly like that.


    No, well, maybe it''s flattery.


    ''''How can I become like Solon-sama?


    What?


    It may be cheeky of me to want to be like Master Solon, but...


    ''That''s not true. In fact, you seem to have more talent than I do.


    Even if I''m a magical swordsman. At a glance, I can roughly tell how much magical aptitude a person has in them. And this girl called Leah clearly had magical talent.


    And Leah''s walk and demeanor was beautiful, and if she grabbed a sword, she would have pretty good streaks.


    With a good master, she could become quite strong.


    When I said that, Leah looked happy.


    ''''Really?��It''s not flattering, is it?


    It''s not a matter of flattery. But if you want to be flattered, I''m not good enough. You should be aiming for the top, like the saint or Arte.


    ''I want to become a magician like Master Solon and be active!��I''ve tried studying swords and magic, but it just doesn''t work...


    When I was thinking that I''m starting to sound like a normal girl instead of a classy maid, Leah gingerly leaned over to me.


    ''''Please be my master!


    "Huh?


    If you teach me directly from Master Solon, I will be stronger.


    ''That may be true, but...''


    No?


    You could learn from a magic school teacher or something. But Leah didn''t listen.


    Leah''s enthusiasm pushed me over the edge, and in the end I lost.


    If you want to teach His Highness, it doesn''t seem like a burden to you, and I think it''s a good idea.


    I''ll at least give you some advice while you''re in the imperial capital.


    ''Thank you!��You promise?


    Uh-huh.


    Leah was in a very good mood and walked off with a bouncy gait.


    Wouldn''t she be offended if she was too frolicking in the Imperial Palace?


    Somehow, I felt uncomfortable with Leah''s attitude.


    The first ladylike behavior and the current cheerfulness of Lia''s attitude seemed incongruous.


    Something is wrong.


    But now that he was in front of the Imperial Princess Filia''s room, it didn''t matter. More importantly, the problem was the Imperial Highness.


    If she displeased the imperial princess, she could get into trouble.


    However, the maid Leah suddenly grabbed the handle of the princess''s room door and opened it vigorously.


    ''''Don''t you have to knock or something?��With a princess?


    You can come in, Solon.


    It was Leah who ordered me in a beautiful voice.


    Smiling, the girl in the maid''s outfit beamed.


    ''Nice to meet you. And I''m sorry for lying to you?��My name isn''t Leah, it''s Phyllia.


    Filia Your Highness?


    Yes. She''s the princess of the land, after all.


    Leah, no, Her Royal Highness Princess Filia said happily.

 7-Episode 7: Princess Philia

    The girl in front of me was pretending to be a maid, but she was really an imperial princess.


    When I understood, I felt my face quickly turn pale.


    Sophisticated behavior. A stunningly beautiful figure with silvery hair, and an unnatural brightness. And an unnatural brightness.


    Indeed, it was more natural to assume that this girl was not a maid, but a noble status.


    The girl seemed to be accustomed to it and walked to the back of the large room and sat down on a plush red chair there.


    I hurried into the room and knelt down in front of the girl.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    "...Your Highness. Please forgive me for my earlier rudeness.


    I said in a muffled voice.


    ''Rude?��Solon didn''t do anything rude, you know?


    But I didn''t know it was Her Highness, and I spoke to her as if she were my guest.


    "Because I called myself ''Leah the Maid,'' right?��Then it''s not Solon''s fault, is it?


    I''m sure you''re right, but...


    I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to embarrass you.


    Apologetically, His Highness Filia looked at me with a superior look.


    I took a deep breath.


    It''s not that Her Royal Highness is angry. It''s not that anyone is looking at me.


    Then it shouldn''t be disrespectful or anything serious.


    I shook my head.


    ''I''m not troubled. I''m just a little surprised. But why did you lie to me like this?''


    I wanted to know who you are. I''m an imperial princess, so people get nervous, and they don''t really talk to me.


    ''But if you disguise yourself as a maid, you can find out who they really are, can''t you?


    His Highness Filia gave a small nod.


    She seems innocent, and she''s a child who thinks a lot, I guess.


    If that''s the reason, I wouldn''t be so angry that she lied to me.


    I smiled and asked the Princess Highness.


    ''''So, do you understand what kind of person I am?''''


    I found you to be a kind and humble person. You''re very strong, but you don''t act like you''re bossy. You even do a lot of favors for maids you''ve just met.


    With a whimper, as if jumping up and down, His Highness Filia pulls herself closer to me.


    His eyes sparkle and he is looking straight at me.


    It''s true that I think of Solon as a hero, and it''s also true that I''m happy to see him?


    I''m not a very respectable person, Your Highness. But I am honored to hear you say so, Your Highness.


    ''You didn''t have to be so hard. You can speak more normally. Like when you talk to Leah the Maid.


    But.....


    Solon is to be my teacher from now on. You will keep your promise to Maid of Honor, won''t you?


    "I would be delighted to receive an order from Your Highness. After all, I have come here to be Your Highness'' tutor.


    When I said that, for some reason, His Highness Filia looked a little dissatisfied. Did I say something to put him in a bad mood?


    However, His Highness immediately returned to a bright smile.


    ''''Nice to meet you. Solon. I look forward to learning from you.


    His Highness held out his beautiful hand to me.


    It seemed to say, let''s shake hands.


    I hesitated for a moment, then held out my right hand to shake it.


    ''I hope this is as good as your highness expects,''

 8-Episode 8: Princess Makes Tea for Solon

    Princess Filia''s Highness, who was still in her maid''s uniform, popped her hand.


    ''I have to go change.''


    Speaking of which, do you have any maidservants or something?


    In normal circumstances, there should be a real maid somewhere who serves the princess.


    There''s only one, though.


    That''s not much.


    I answered reflexively and regretted it.


    Wasn''t it rude to say that?


    The fact that few servants are there is proof that His Highness Filia is being treated coldly. It wouldn''t be surprising if it offended the princess to point that out out out to her.


    But the princess smiled in amusement.


    ''''Yes. It''s not much. Oh, shall I make you a cup of tea?��And I''m wearing a maid''s uniform.


    So, can you do it...?


    That kind of thing is something servants do, and I thought that a person who might be an imperial princess would have never held anything heavier than a pen and had no life skills at all.


    In fact, in the mansion where my father was a servant, the duchess really couldn''t do anything about it.


    His Highness Filia puffed out her cheeks.


    ''''I hope you don''t treat me like a child. It''s so easy to do something like that.''''


    No, no. I''ll make you a drink.


    You see, I don''t think I can.


    His Highness Filia snapped her fingers as she put the water into a one-handed pot.


    Instantly the water turned to hot water and boiled.


    That''s impressive, I thought to myself.


    His Highness has mastered fire magic and uses it in his daily life.


    I wonder who taught him to do this?


    His Highness said as he sang.


    ''If you want to brew a good cup of tea, make sure you boil the water well!


    Then Her Royal Highness quickly warmed up the pot, put the tea leaves in and began to steep.


    We had to wait for three minutes with an hourglass before we could get a good cup of tea.


    His Royal Highness and I sat down and waited.


    I let the princess brew the tea, but was it good?


    No, it can''t be good.


    If I had a servant to prepare tea for the Lord, I''d be fired.


    ''Never mind that,''


    The Princess said as if she could see right through my inner thoughts.


    ''''It''s what I like to do.


    But...


    I love being able to do something for someone else. Isn''t it nice to be able to help someone, even if it''s just a small thing?


    ''Yes, sir. That''s why I''ve been an adventurer.


    I whispered and His Highness Philia smiled happily.


    ''Unlike me, Solon has power. As a magic swordsman, you have the power to forge your own path and save others.


    I doubt it. I''ve always been underpowered, and I''ve always regretted that.


    Whether it was getting kicked out of the Order, the death of a girl who was once my friend, or countless other failures.


    All of these things happened because of my helplessness.


    Regardless of my inner feelings, His Highness Filia says in a bouncy voice.


    ''Tea, are we in?''


    The tea made by Princess Filia was indeed good.

 9-Episode 9: The maid Clarice is missing

    His Highness Filia and I both took our time savoring and drinking the tea, then placed the cup on the table.


    At the same time, His Highness stood up.


    ''I have to go and change this time. You''ll be in trouble.''


    Who''s going to be pissed at you?


    By the time I voiced my doubts, His Highness Filia had withdrawn to her bedroom.


    I was left alone, and I was vaguely lost in thought.


    The sound of clothes scraping came from the bedroom, making me aware that His Highness Filia was changing.


    I don''t have any guilty feelings for a fourteen-year-old girl, though.


    I also think she''s a bit vulnerable.


    Dr. Lucy said.


    His Highness''s beauty can be compared to a pretty lily, and his wisdom is comparable to that of a wise man of the past.


    I see.


    It''s true that His Highness is a beautiful girl with a fine figure. And she''s also very quick-witted.


    But for me, it was the mysterious cheerfulness of the princess that left a far greater impression.


    She was innocent and charming, yet somehow unreasonably cheerful.


    How did she come to behave like that?


    Before I could collect my thoughts, there was a knock at the door.


    Please come in, I said, am I allowed to say?


    As I hesitated, the door was quietly opened.


    ''Your Highness?��Aren''t you here?


    Peeking out, a maid peeked out.


    She was wearing the same maid''s uniform that His Highness Filia had been wearing earlier.


    She''s quite pretty, but with a few freckles that stand out.


    The other woman looked at me and gave me a strange look, so I stood up.


    ''''Nice to meet you. I''m Your Highness''s tutor.


    Yeah. You''re the new tutor? I''m sorry to hear that.


    She said very coldly.


    ''Sorry?


    What does that mean?


    The maid continued.


    ''You''ll have to tell Your Highness that you''ll have to manage your own maidservants better. You can at least manage your own maidservant.


    What''s going on?


    ''Yes!��The maids of His Highness Filia, you know, no matter what they do, they always fail. Besides, I don''t know where they went this time!


    Yeah.


    I nodded vaguely, and the maid went away, looking sullen.


    She had a very thorny vibe about her.


    An imperial princess and an imperial maid. I felt that she had malicious intentions towards both of them.


    ''''I''m sorry?��I had to send Solon to talk to her. If I met that maid in her maid''s uniform, she would be extremely angry with me. Oh, I''ve changed now.


    I noticed that the Princess Filia had finished changing and was standing beside me.


    Filia was dressed in a dark blue dress.


    It''s a simple design with the shoulders exposed, but it''s clear that it''s made of high quality materials, and it''s a much more imperial dress than a maid''s uniform.


    ''''What do you think?��Do you think Solon looks good in this outfit?


    With a twirl, His Highness Filia flipped herself around.


    The hem of the dress swayed softly.


    I smiled.


    ''''It looks good on you. I think you''re dressed very much like a princess.''


    I don''t know.


    ''Heh,'' laughed His Highness Filia, ''this outfit was chosen by my handmaiden.


    ''This dress, my handmaiden picked out for me.


    ''Heh. The man has good taste.


    Yes. She''s not good at housework and she''s unreliable, but she''s a sweet maid who teaches me things. But...


    Suddenly, His Highness Filia''s expression became serious.


    Her beautiful eyes were tinged with melancholy.


    ''''That my maid is missing.


    Missing?


    He hasn''t been to work in three days.


    I see. The freckled maid from earlier said, "No matter what you make me do, I keep failing. Besides, I don''t know where he went this time.


    When I mentioned this, His Highness shook his head.


    ''Yes, she may not be a very good maid, but she''s a serious girl, you know?��I''ve never had someone stop coming out of nowhere before.


    I''m worried about that.


    And I was so excited when I heard that Solon was going to be my tutor. He''s a big fan of yours.


    I hope you won''t be disappointed to see him.


    You won''t be disappointed, will you?


    I don''t know.


    Come to think of it, on the way back to the imperial capital, there was a girl who told me that she was a big fan of the "Heroic Solon".


    As I recall, she was also a maid in the imperial palace, and her name was Clarice.


    I was using a false name at the time, though she didn''t know I was Solon.


    I defeated the bandits as a wizard while hiding my identity in front of Clarice. I remember the glittering eyes Clarice gave me at that moment.


    It was nice to be gazed at with eyes like that, but I was a little embarrassed.


    His Highness Filia, on the other hand, sighed.


    Her Highness said.


    ''I can''t wait for Clarice to meet Solon.


    "Huh?


    Oh, my personal maid is Clarice. She''s a tiny, pretty little girl with very beautiful flaxen hair.


    I see.


    So His Highness Filia''s maid was Clarice.


    It''s a small world.


    When I explained the circumstances to His Highness Filia, he was a little surprised, and then laughed happily.


    ''Amazing coincidence!��It''s like the red thread of fate!


    ''But I was using an alias, you know. It''s a little awkward, I guess...


    ''I don''t think Clarice will care about that, do you?��But anyway, we can''t introduce you to Solon if Clarice is still missing, can we?


    Does that mean anything to you?


    ''Clarice is a live-in maid, so I don''t think it''s normal for her to be gone out of the blue. My parents are a long way from home, and if I was going back, they would have told me first.


    Hmm, His Highness Filia held her head in her hands.


    It would be a big problem for His Highness if he didn''t have only one personal maid.


    It''s simply not peaceful to have a young woman missing for three days.


    It''s not within the scope of a tutor''s duties, but I''d like to do something about it.


    But I have no clue.


    Just then, I heard a sound from near the door.


    It was as if there was a letter or something in the mailbox.


    I was a bit impressed, because I thought that the vastness of the Imperial Palace had a mailbox in every room.


    I retrieved the letter from there and handed it to His Highness Filia.


    ''Your Highness, it looks like a letter.


    Thank you, Your Highness. Also, calling me "Your Highness" is a bit stuffy, so I''ll call you something else.


    Or is that what you call it?


    Just call me Phylicia.


    That sounds a bit frightening, but...


    It''s okay. Hey, you can call me Phylicia.


    Lady Filia?


    No?��We have to call him by his name.


    Uh, uh, Phyllia?


    Yeah, yeah. Again.


    Philia.


    I said, blushing.


    I''m not comfortable with the idea of calling someone out when they''re an imperial princess.


    But not only that, it''s also simply a bit embarrassing to repeatedly call a girl you''ve never met before by her name.


    His Highness, no, Filia smiled very happily.


    ''''I love being called names,''''


    Why?


    Because no one ever calls me by my name.


    Filia said with a smile on her face.


    I regretted asking her something that was unnecessary.


    No one wants to approach an imperial princess who has no power whatsoever.


    No one in the imperial palace needed Filia, and that meant there was no one for her to turn to.


    Both the imperial family and her subjects have ignored her.


    No names are called, which is a symbol of Filia''s loneliness.


    If there is an exception to calling Filia by her name, it''s her maid, Clarice,


    I said.


    ''After all, please don''t call me by my name.


    Do you mind if I say my name?


    Filia asks me, her eyes clouding over a little anxiously.


    I smiled.


    ''I don''t hate it, but I''m embarrassed for me. Though Filia-sama might not understand.''


    When she heard me say ''Filia-sama'', Filia rolled her eyes and then smiled happily.


    ''Yeah. I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. I''ll forgive you if you call me ''Filia-sama''.


    I thank you, Lady Phyllia, for your concern.


    I said in a frightening manner, and Filia chuckled.


    But suddenly, she froze, her expression frozen.


    Filia showed us the contents of the sealed letter.


    It said


    ''I have left Clarice, my maid, in your care. If you want to spare her life, come and get it back by the princess alone.

 10-Episode 10: The Princess Stares at Solon, the Magic Swordsman

    Filia showed us the contents of the sealed letter.


    It said


    The maid, Clarice, was entrusted to me. If you want to spare her life, Princess Filia will come alone to get it back.


    After that, it said where Clarice was being held captive.


    I looked at it for a while.


    It''s what we call a threatening letter.


    I had experienced these threats many times before, but that was because I was an adventurer.


    It''s not uncommon for me to get into disputes with other adventurers, or to get into trouble with villagers in my travels.


    But for a fourteen year old princess to receive a similar threatening letter was not normal by any stretch of the imagination.


    Moreover, the blackmailer had already captured the princess''s maid.


    ''''How could this happen...''''


    Filia murmured in a whisper.


    I replied.


    ''''If you''re coming alone, Princess, that means they''re after Lady Filia.


    Yes. You can''t go after me directly, so you took Clarice as your hostage.


    I think you''re right.


    I think I''ve put Clarice in danger because of me, don''t I?


    The Princess said with a thoughtful look on her face.


    I don''t know what kind of person the enemy is, but now that it''s come to this, there''s no guarantee that Clarice hasn''t been harmed in any way.


    But either way, it''s not Filia who is to blame, but the person who kidnapped Clarice.


    I asked Filia.


    "Do you have any idea why Filia-sama is being targeted?


    There is. There is, but...


    There was an even darker shadow on Filia''s face.


    I can''t talk about it, I guess that means I can''t talk about it.


    It wasn''t my intention to make the princess look so guilty.


    I changed the subject.


    ''''Let''s talk to the imperial palace guards as soon as possible.


    But the person to whom the letter was addressed said I had to come alone.


    I shook my head.


    ''I can''t take you up on such a suggestion.


    ''''Even if Filia-sama goes alone, she won''t be able to help Clarice-san. Both Filia-sama and Clarice-san will only be captured by the enemy together.


    But we can''t rely on the guards.


    As I was about to ask why, I had an idea why.


    Who has the advantage in kidnapping a live-in maid in the palace?


    Someone who has penetrated the same court.


    You would have to be someone in the court to know that Filia and Clarice were close enough to be a weakness to the Imperial Lady.


    And it is very likely that Filia''s enemies, the princess, are also people within the imperial court.


    Filia said.


    ''''You can''t trust anyone in this imperial palace, you know. I have no idea who is my friend and who is my enemy.


    If you use official Imperial channels to move the guards, there''s a good chance they''ll be able to get through to your opponent.


    At that time, the other party would certainly take Clarice''s life and run away somewhere else.


    ''''Come alone, Princess, it''s a surprisingly realistic request.


    ''''Filia-sama. Is there anyone I can trust with certainty?


    Clarice is the only person I trust.


    But that Clarice is gone.


    I''m weak.


    In the past, I could have commanded the people of the imperial city branch of the Knights of St. Sophia to deal with the situation.


    Knights with the imperial charter even have a certain amount of police powers.


    But I''m an outcast.


    I can''t use that method.


    It might be a good idea to rely on my master, Lucy-sensei.


    I don''t know how close Lucy is to the princess, but she was the one who introduced me to Filia.


    However.


    I remembered.


    Lucy is on a business trip to the southern part of the Empire yesterday to do some research.


    It was hopeless to get in touch with her immediately.


    ''''What do you want to do?��There''s also the option of giving it up.


    I said quietly.


    Filia is the princess. Clarice is a maid.


    Their positions are so different, and there''s no reason for an imperial princess to risk her life for a mere maid of honor.


    In fact, she deserves to abandon Clarice.


    But Filia shook her head.


    ''Clarice, you know, is like a big sister to me.


    You mean a lot to Clarice, don''t you?


    Yeah. He''s always been there for me, and he cares about me. I''m the only family I have left. But...


    Even that unique and precious existence cannot be protected by the power of the current princess.


    I said.


    ''Filia-sama wanted power, so she wanted me to be her tutor, didn''t she?


    Yeah. I hate myself for being so helpless.


    ''Filia-sama can be strong. So let me take care of the rest today.


    What?


    After all, I''m the only one here right now who can help Filia and Clarice.


    I don''t know who the enemy is, or why they''re after Filia, but I can''t leave it at that.


    But I couldn''t leave them alone.


    "Filia-sama. Can you trust me?


    ''I''m taking you as my master, okay?��How could I not trust you?


    I just met you today.


    ''But you''re a heroic mage, Solon. And you saved Clarice from the brigands.


    Filia said without hesitation.


    Then, with sullen eyes, Filia looked up at me.


    ''Hey, is Solon going to save me, Clarice?''


    Both Filia and Clarice said they respected Soron the Magic Swordsman.


    If that is the case, I have an obligation to live up to those expectations.


    Even if I''m not really worthy of that respect," I said.


    I said, "I am Master Filia''s vassal.


    I am to be Filia''s vassal and master. A vassal is to protect his master and a master is to guide his apprentice. Now, Master Filia, don''t look so gloomy. I''m sure Clarice-san would say the same thing.


    I gently put my hand on Filia''s shoulder.


    Filia looked up at me in surprise, then blushed a little.


    Then she smiled, though awkwardly.


    I nodded.


    ''''Well, let''s get on with it and go help Clarice-san. The basis of battle is ''The soldier respects his own speed''.

 11-Episode 11: Devils Daughter

    Under the cover of night, Princess Filia and I slipped out of the Imperial Palace.


    We were on our way to the place of Clarice''s imprisonment.


    It seems it''s been a long time since Filia has been outside the Imperial Palace.


    Maybe that''s why she was looking around a little restlessly.


    Filia was once again wearing a maid''s outfit.


    It''s because I can''t go out freely without hiding my identity, but the princess'' beautiful silver hair was so conspicuous that I was scared that my identity would be exposed at any moment.


    If they found out, they might misunderstand that I was the kidnapper who took the princess out of the palace without permission.


    Even though it was an emergency to save Clarice, it was a bit awkward.


    I stepped into a less safe area of the imperial capital of Hazare.


    ''''Let''s split up around here.


    I said, and Filia nodded anxiously.


    The enemy wants the princess to come alone.


    So they put Filia alone at the negotiating table and I watch it from my hiding place.


    When the enemy''s strength is known, or if it looks like Filia is about to be harmed, I will jump out and join the fight.


    That''s how it''s supposed to work.


    Finally, we are in front of our assigned abandoned house.


    It''s 2am.


    There''s no one there.


    Filia is standing at her negotiating partner''s designated spot while I hide in the shadows of the next building.


    I heard small footsteps.


    ''I didn''t expect the Crown Princess to be here herself.


    The woman who showed up said.


    The woman, dressed in black, plain, normal clothes, was someone I''d seen before.


    A rather beautiful woman with distinctive freckles.


    She''s the maid who came to tell me that Clarice wasn''t here during the day today.


    An insider was the executor, after all.


    ''So it was Theodora who left that letter behind?


    Filia said.


    ''Theodora,'' that woman''s name is said to say.


    ''Yes. It was supposed to be an excuse for His Highness to go to the Imperial Guard to consult with them, and they were to use that as an excuse to have my breathless guards solidify around His Highness.''


    It would make it much easier to kidnap me.


    ''But now that His Highness is here like this, we won''t have to go around like that. I''m grateful that Your Highness is so vassal-minded.


    Despite the words, there was a mocking sound in Theodora''s voice.


    Filia''s neat face clouded over and she said


    ''Is Clarice safe?''


    I didn''t hurt you at all. Don''t worry. We''re not scoundrels. She''s a bad maid, but unlike your highness, she doesn''t have dirty blood in her veins.


    Filia backed away as if frightened.


    Dirty blood?


    In the Empire, that word means--


    ''Your Highness Princess Filia. I know.


    No, don''t tell me, please...


    You are the daughter of the devil.


    I gasped.


    A demon.


    They are beings with the same characteristics as the demons that nest in the ruins, yet they have the same appearance as humans.


    They are powerful, yet they are despised, enslaved and persecuted by humans.


    And they are capable of producing children with humans.


    ''''Our Emperor''s Majesty is truly a man of no moderation. He has gotten his hands on a demon''s slave girl and impregnated her. That demon is the real mother of His Highness, isn''t it?��The imperial family is desperately trying to hide it, but many people in the imperial palace know about it.


    What are you going to do to me?


    Look at this.


    Theodora flipped up the sleeve of her dress to reveal her right arm.


    Her right arm was covered with a disastrous tattoo.


    I know.


    The tattoo was a sign of membership in the Coalition of Righteous People, a secret society of human supremacy.


    The members of the Coalition of Righteous People are an illegal group that hates inhuman races such as elves, beastmen and demons, and aims to eliminate them.


    ''I, sir,'' says Theodora.


    ''I, you know, I just can''t forgive them. Demons are the enemies of humanity, fellow demons. They pretend to be human with an unconcerned face. It''s a horrible thing that such a thing is everywhere, having children with humans, and to top it all off, it''s mixed in with the royal family.


    ''If you want to kill me, why are you going through all this trouble?


    Filia is right.


    Rather than risking it and calling him here, he could have poisoned him while he was at court.


    But Theodora chuckled.


    ''No, sir. Your Highness must be kept alive. If it is announced to the world that Your Highness is the daughter of a demon, the sense of danger against the demon will certainly increase.''''


    Will you take me alive to prove it?


    ''Yes. And after I''ve done my job, I''ll taunt and kill you in the cruelest way possible. It will be a good example to the world.


    Theodora said with amusement.


    While Filia and Theodora were confronting each other, I wasn''t doing anything.


    I was searching for the number of enemy comrades nearby.


    From the signs, there were about five of them.


    The search spell also gave the same answer.


    Adding too many people to the conspiracy to kidnap the princess would increase the risk of detection.


    Besides, since Theodora and the others didn''t have a high opinion of the possibility of the princess coming here, there was no need to allocate a large number of people.


    Five people is a reasonable number in that sense as well.


    I took a deep breath.


    It''s about time. I draw my sword and take a stance.


    Now, Your Highness. "Now, your highness, please get some sleep.


    I jumped out of the way almost as soon as Theodora said that and took the small staff out of her pocket.

 12-Episode 12: Frightened Magic Swordsman

    Now, Your Highness. Get some sleep.


    I jumped out of the way almost as soon as Theodora said that and took the small staff out of his pocket.


    As I swung my sword down at Theodora, Theodora quickly dodged and drew her dagger.


    It wasn''t a mere maid move.


    It''s probably that a secret society agent was originally hiding in the Imperial Palace as a maid.


    Theodora''s fellow men from left and right are coming towards me, swinging their swords.


    But they are slow and just forceful in their attacks.


    As I quickly retreated, the two men from the other direction, coming from the left and right, almost attacked each other and tried to back away in a hurry.


    At that moment, I knocked off the enemy''s sword on the right and slammed it into his side of the head.


    I didn''t kill him. It was a peaked strike.


    Almost at the same time, I cast a spell on the enemy from the left to put him to sleep.


    It''s the power of the Treasure Sword Tetracord that allows me to use a reasonable amount of magic almost instantly without chanting.


    Unfortunately, it''s not my own talent.


    I walked around in front of Filia and looked at Theodora.


    ''''Now it''s one against three. What do you think, Theodora?''''


    "Are you a daytime tutor...?


    Yes. Or Sorcerer Solon, as he''s called.


    Two of her companions gasped as they moved behind Theodora.


    The reputation of being strong helps.


    Soron the Magic Swordsman is supposed to be one of the strongest adventurers.


    Even if he actually has a fallen reputation, he might be able to awe his enemies and make them lose the will to fight.


    Theodora spits abominably.


    ''''Why is the vice-captain of the Knights of St. Sophia in a place like this?


    Because I''m Lady Filia''s tutor.


    I smiled and replied.


    ''It''s too much trouble to make a scene, isn''t it?��Can''t we make a deal around here?


    A hand strike...?


    "You''ll get Lady Phyllia and Miss Clarice back. I will not tolerate you running away. What do you say?


    To be honest, it''s quite scary to fight while ensuring Filia''s safety.


    Even if you''re on your own, it''s quite difficult to protect a helpless person.


    If that''s the case, the safest thing to do is not to fight.


    For the other side, since an unexpected situation has occurred, it would be a rational decision to retreat for once.


    However, Theodora seemed to have lost her composure.


    ''''Such immorality, to have Solon, the hero of the demon race''s defeat, allying with the demon''s daughter, do you think we''ll miss it?


    I guess that means we''re breaking off negotiations.


    "Solon the Sorcerer will die for siding with the Devil. And we will capture the demon''s daughter, Princess Filia, to make an example of her. That''s the only plot we can hope to pull off.


    It seemed that the battle was unavoidable.


    Theodora seemed to be stronger than the two men he defeated earlier, and the two sorcerers behind him would probably support Theodora.


    Moreover, they couldn''t kill a maid who was serving in the imperial palace.


    Theodora needs to be caught alive and turned in as the culprit for Clarice''s kidnapping.


    I didn''t look back, but spoke to Filia behind me.


    ''I know you''re scared, but please stay put,''


    I''m not a child. I''m not afraid of you.


    ''I was and still am afraid when I''m in a fight. I might die.


    Then there was the sound of Filia gasping for air.


    Then Filia murmured.


    ''I''m sorry, Solon. I didn''t tell you I was the daughter of the devil.


    Either way, it doesn''t change the fact that Lady Filia is my apprentice.


    Thank you. Solon, may I have the victory.


    ''As a master, I have to set an example. I will surely bring Lady Filia the victory and show her the ending she wants.


    I readied my treasure sword tetracord.

 13-Episode 13: Solon, the Magic Swordsman, Protects the Princess and Fights

    I held my treasure sword tetracord at the ready.


    Theodora, on the other hand, also glanced at the two people behind me.


    It would be a signal to start the battle.


    The sorcerers standing behind Theodora unleashed their attack magic.


    A wave of fire burning in the red lotus is coming at us.


    Although Filia is in danger at this rate, there is no need to panic.


    I flashed my treasure sword and stepped forward.


    At the same time I swing my sword, the flames around me disappear.


    The sorcerers looked astonished.


    I closed the distance between me and one of the sorcerers and poked him in the throat with the hilt of my sword.


    With a gulp, the sorcerer made a painful sound and collapsed.


    The best feature of a magic swordsman was that he could defend and attack at the same time, all by himself.


    Wielding the treasure sword Tetracord, he dispels the enemy''s magic and then cuts straight into the enemy.


    That was my style of combat.


    This is how I fought while protecting Saint Sophia and Holy Knight Creon, who were not so strong in the past.


    I flip my sword around and give the other sorceress a flaming magic.


    Pale flames clung around his body.


    The sorcerer looks at his burning clothes and screams out.


    ''''Gyaaah!''''


    That''s okay. It''s not enough to kill you.


    I muttered and gave the sorcerer a quick kick to the man''s stomach.


    With a gulp, a strange sound came out of his mouth, and the sorcerer passed out.


    There was only one man left.


    Theodora was the only one who held the dagger.


    Theodora turned pale and still stared straight at us.


    You don''t lose your will to resist when four of your friends are defeated and you''re the only one in the end.


    I know it''s a big deal, but honestly, I''d like to see you surrender quickly.


    ''Can we stop now?��It''s quite tiring to fight you guys while holding back from dying.


    Theodora backed away as if frightened.


    ''Now you''re going easy on me with this!


    If you fight with the intention of killing him, Miss Theodora would be dead by now.


    I said as curtly as possible.


    We''re one step closer to Theodora losing her will to fight. It should be one more push.


    But Theodora suddenly smiled.


    ''''If we can''t win anyway, I can''t afford to choose my means either.


    What do you mean?


    Here''s the thing!


    Theodora quickly threw the dagger away.


    The weapon with a clean arc flew straight towards Filia.


    ''''Solon!''''


    As soon as Filia screamed, I swung my sword and knocked the dagger off.


    But in the next moment, Theodora grabbed a second dagger and jumped at us.


    ''''I was planning to leave your highness Filia alive, but now that it''s come to this, I''m going to ask you to die here!


    Theodora shouted and thrust the dagger out towards Filia.


    I stood in front of Filia and caught the dagger with my sword.


    As it was, I flicked the dagger back.


    Theodora''s aim was off. It''s impossible to kill Filia now.


    Theodora looks frustrated and tries to step back and run away.


    I followed it and flashed my sword at her.


    Theodora tried to catch my attack with her dagger, but failed.


    The dagger shattered as it was unable to support the slash of the Treasure Sword Tetracord.


    ''''It''s over.''''


    I said shortly and cast a spell on Theodora.


    Theodora collapsed on the spot, unconscious.


    A simple coma spell. She wouldn''t wake up for a while.


    Relieved, I sheathed my sword.


    Then I turned around.


    Filia was staring at me with a tearful look on her face.


    I smiled at her.


    ''''Are you alright, Filia-sama?''''


    Uh-huh. I''m fine. It''s a credit to Solon, isn''t it?


    Weren''t you scared?


    I was scared. I was scared shitless.


    Shaking her small body, Filia said.


    In all likelihood, I had taken care that Filia would not be harmed, and even when Theodora threw the dagger, I was able to prevent the attack without any worries from my point of view.


    But it should have been different for Filia.


    An opponent with the intention of killing you is coming at you.


    A weapon to kill someone looms in front of you.


    It must have been incredibly frightening for a 14-year-old girl to see that.


    ''But it''s all right now,''


    Yes. And that''s why Solon was so protective of me.


    Filia took a deep breath and eventually calmed down and smiled softly.


    ''''I........want to be like Solon.


    As Filia said this, she slowly approached me and hugged me.


    Scared, I hurriedly tried to hold Filia back, but before I could, Filia''s small hands were around my back.


    She squeezed me tightly, her cheeks flushed, and she looked up at me.


    ''Thank you. ''Solon,''


    Uh, you''re welcome.


    Seeing my confusion, Filia giggled with a blush on her face.


    ''''If Clarice sees me like this, she''ll get mad at me for being ''petty''.


    ''Ah, Lady Filia. I''m very sorry to say this, but Mr. Clarice can see it.


    What?


    I pointed behind Filia.


    A girl in a maid''s outfit was standing there.


    She had short flaxen hair and a small animal-like appearance.


    It''s the maid, Clarice.


    Clarice''s face turned bright red, and then she murmured.


    ''Filia-sama, and Solon-sama. You are so bold!''

 14-Episode 14: Maid Clarice serves as a magic swordsman

    Anyway, me, Filia and Clarice returned to the Imperial Palace safely.


    Theodora and the others who attempted to kidnap the princess were arrested as criminals.


    The guards who were involved in the secret society behind Theodora, the Coalition of Righteous People, were also picked up en masse.


    Though it was not a small number of people, the case was handled in secret.


    The reason for this was to keep the secret that the Princess was the daughter of the Devil from getting out.


    More importantly, just as Theodora had said, no harm had come to Clarice.


    If Clarice had been killed right after she was kidnapped, there would be no way to save her, no matter how hard I tried.


    But in fact, I was able to secretly free Clarice, who had been tied up and left in a noose before the fight began.


    Clarice was blocked up by the shock of the incident... or so it seemed.


    On the contrary, Clarice was rather full of energy.


    ''''So, Ron-sama!��Would you like a cup of tea?


    Clarice, in her maid''s uniform, asked me happily.


    This is a room in the Imperial Palace.


    It''s the private quarters of the Princess Filia.


    It''s the day after the incident, and after explaining the situation to the officials, we return to this room exhausted.


    It''s late and Filia is asleep in the back room, probably tired.


    So there''s no one here now but me and Clarice.


    ''No, I don''t want to drink so much tea right now, so it''s okay.


    ''You don''t have to be shy!��We have to do something for the man who saved our lives!


    In fact, Lady Filia made me a cup of coffee just now.


    Oh, I see.


    Clarice says ruefully.


    Clarice mumbles, hmmm, I don''t know what to do.


    Somehow, Clarice seems to want to leave me alone.


    When we met before, Clarice told me that she admired the magic swordsman Solon.


    At the time, I was using the alias Davido, but I''m not anymore.


    I am now in front of Clarice as Sorority Solon.


    When I first met him, I thought he was an amazing person, but I can''t believe it was the real Master Solon.


    "I''m sorry I lied to you about that time,


    ''I don''t care about that. It''s good to see you!


    As I said this, Clarice looked at my feet and gave me an oops-look.


    Then her eyes twinkled.


    ''''Oh, Solon-sama, your shoes are dirty, aren''t they?


    ''I don''t think so but...''


    I will polish it for you!


    Without waiting for my reply, Clarice bent over in front of me with her tools.


    She said she was going to polish my leather shoes as they were still on.


    It''s a bit embarrassing to have a girl kneeling in front of me and offering to polish my shoes.


    But when I saw the tools Clarice was holding in her hand, I was more interested in that.


    Well, Miss Clarice. Isn''t that a pig bristle brush?


    ''Pig hair?��Really?��Anyway, it''s a shoeshine tool, right?


    Shoeshine, you know, I use a horsehair brush to get the dust off first. I keep them over there.


    Clarice hurriedly picked up the other brush.


    I looked at it, then said.


    ''The horsehair brush has finer bristles, so it can remove the dust without damaging the shoes. Then I use a cloth to clean the dirt as well, and after that I use a pig bristle brush and cream to polish the shoes. That way you can polish them better.


    After saying that much, I hurriedly added.


    ''It''s kind of bad that I''m in the position to have you polish, and I feel like I''m ordering you around.


    Clarice looked up at me, her cheeks flushed red.


    ''You know everything, Solon-sama!


    ''No, I don''t think it''s that big of a deal...''


    I don''t feel like it''s something the maid, Clarice, should know.


    Well, I guess it''s information I wouldn''t know if I were from a nobleman''s background like Creon or Sophia.


    The only reason I know these trivial life techniques is because I''m from a commoner.


    Clarice began using a horsehair brush to clean the dirt off my shoes.


    ''Master Solon was a servant, just like me, wasn''t he?


    That''s right. I was the son of a steward of a duke at the beginning of the Empire. The duke''s family sent me to a magic school, though.


    The duke was a kind man, and he knew I was interested in magic, and he also expected me to be able to study reasonably well, so he gave me all the money for school.


    That was also thanks to the encouragement of my childhood friend, the duke''s daughter.


    Although I returned the school funds dozens of times, I haven''t seen my parents'' house in almost two years, so I''ll have to go see them sooner or later,


    Clarice said.


    ''And now you''re the most powerful magic swordsman in the Empire, I see.


    Well, I got kicked out of the Order.


    But because of that, he became Lady Filia''s tutor and helped me as well.


    When she finished, Clarice huffed and held her mouth in her hand.


    ''I''m sorry. It''s kind of insensitive, like it would have been better if Master Solon had been kicked out.''


    ''''I don''t mind, but Clarice-san said that you respect me as the ''Vice Commander of the Order of St. Sophia''. Then, since you were kicked out of the Order for lack of ability, won''t you be disappointed in me now?


    Clarice shook her head, smiled brightly and said.


    ''''When I saw Solon-sama fighting, I couldn''t believe that he was banished for lack of ability. He''s so strong. Maybe he was just kicked out because the people around him were jealous of him?


    ''That''s not true. I''m not good enough, that''s a fact.


    I love that kind of humility!


    Well, I''m not being modest...


    I''m sorry, but I think it''s true that my fighting ability didn''t help the Order.


    What Creon and Arte said was right.


    I''m a poor handy guy.


    I don''t care if you''re fighting alone, you need an outstanding ability to share roles within the Order, but I don''t have it.


    But Clarice said, irrespective of my inner feelings.


    ''''Anyway, Solon-sama saved my life twice. I don''t care if the people of the Order say they don''t want Master Solon. It doesn''t matter if the people of the Order say they need Master Solon, because I and Master Filia need him!��Right?


    Clarice looked me up and down.


    In any case, I''m Filia''s tutor. As such, Clarice, Filia''s only dedicated maid, is my colleague.


    And that''s why my colleague has made me feel so welcome.


    I should be happy, and I am.


    I say to Clarice, who is shining my shoes.


    "Hey, Clarice. "Thank you, Mr. Clarice. It''s nice to meet you.


    Yes. It''s my pleasure!

 15-Episode 15: The Princess and the Magic Swordsman Live Together

    I never thought I''d live in the palace.


    I looked at my new home and muttered to myself.


    This is a room in the Imperial Palace.


    It''s next to the room of the Princess Filia.


    Filia said, "Even the maids are in a room in the palace.


    Even the maids sleep in a room in the palace," she said.


    Well, that''s true,


    But Clarice and the others are using a room in the servants'' living area.


    My room, on the other hand, even though it''s in a corner of the Imperial Palace, is the room next to the Princess.


    In other words, it''s definitely a room for nobles.


    There were reasons why I could use such a place.


    One reason is the possibility that something like Clarice''s kidnapping will happen again.


    This time, the enemy might try to take Filia''s life more directly.


    It''s not surprising that there are others who have an interest in Filia, the daughter of the devil.


    The imperial palace guards were reluctant to protect Filia and didn''t seem to want to devote too many men to it.


    In that case, it would be best for me to stay by Filia''s side and protect her.


    The reason why Lucy-sensei made me Filia''s tutor in the first place might be to have me guard Filia.


    Lucy didn''t know why, but she also seemed to have a certain amount of respect for Filia.


    The fact that Lucy is also the daughter of a great nobleman, and she recommended me, was one of the reasons I was able to rent a room in the imperial palace.


    And there was another reason.


    Filia''s strong wishes.


    ''''I thought it would be very nice to have Solon near me.


    I think it''s a good idea for security reasons.


    ''Nope. That''s not what I meant, master and apprentice are supposed to live together, right?


    Well, it happens sometimes.


    Never, not necessarily.


    Even though they were masters of magic and apprentices of magic, many students at educational institutions like the Imperial School of Magic did not take the form of live-in apprentices, but remained living in the student dormitories.


    Filia nodded her head.


    ''''Hmm, my selfishness, was it?''''


    If that''s what your highness wants, I''ll be happy to oblige.


    I said with a smirk.


    Well, if we were really going to live in the same room together, it would be a lot of trouble, because the other girl is about the same age, but that''s not the case.


    It''s just the next room.


    In that case, you won''t have much trouble.


    It''s a fairly comfortable room, as expected of the Imperial Palace.


    It''s rather spacious, and it''s a bit strange that there are two beds, but it was a room for two people by chance, so I guess it''s a surplus.


    Then Filia chuckled.


    So that''s Solon''s bed and this is my bed.


    "Huh?


    I was stunned and stared at the Princess Filia intently.


    If it''s okay for me to use one of the two beds, why would Filia use the other?


    Filia said.


    ''I told you.��You''re moving in together.


    But isn''t Miss Filia''s room next door?


    Because that''s a single room.��So I''ve decided to share this duplex over here with Solon.


    Mistake, that''s a horrible thing.


    I thought it was just a matter of renting an extra room next to Filia''s room.


    But literally, Filia was going to live with me.


    I put my head in my hands.


    ''As you can imagine, it''s not a good idea to share a room.


    Why?


    I am a man. Lady Filia is a woman. It''s unethical. After all, wouldn''t Lady Filia want to share a room with a man?


    Am I free with Solon?


    ''Yes, no, I''m glad to hear you say that, but...''


    I''m not talking about the fact that it''s good because Philia says it''s good.


    It''s that I''m in trouble.


    I''m troubled, and Filia looks up at me and asks.


    ''Does Solon not want to be in the room with me?


    I don''t mind it.


    So everything''s okay, right?


    Maybe it is.


    I have a feeling that since Filia says it''s a good idea, it''s a good idea.


    And since the guards can''t be relied upon, it''s also true that if the safety of Filia is the priority, it''s better to stay by her side without leaving her for a moment.


    ''Well?''


    Filia asks me with a twinkle in her eye.


    I almost agree with Filia''s suggestion.


    But then I hear a knock at the door.


    Filia murmurs ruefully, "That was a good one," and then says, "Come in.


    I thought it might be Clarice who came in, but my expectations were confirmed.


    Standing there was a stern-looking middle-aged man in armor.


    "This is not a good time for you to do that, Your Highness.


    The man who said that with a stern face was named Gillan.


    He''s the second in command of the Imperial Guard.

 16-Episode 16: Duel

    Gilan, the deputy commander of the Imperial Guard, looked around the room and said in dismay.


    ''''Your Highness. It''s insane to sleep in the same room with such a man of unknown identity!


    Solon is a very trustworthy man.


    Filia said flatly.


    ''And one that has the identity of a duke and a professor at the Imperial School of Magic.


    But I''m not a nobleman.


    Gillan said coldly.


    He came from a great noble family, and besides, his family is the oldest noble family in the empire. On top of that, his mother was also a member of the royal family.


    If he wasn''t such a person, he wouldn''t be able to become the second-in-command of the Imperial Guard, which respects formality and tradition.


    There are many different types of aristocrats, some don''t take their aristocratic status to heart, while others are intensely aware of their own aristocratic status.


    Some become arrogant because they are aristocrats, while others think that because they are aristocrats they have a noble duty to save their people.


    And from what I''ve seen, Gillan was, for better or worse, an intensely aristocratic person, sensitive to the differences between nobles and commoners.


    Gillan says.


    ''''Roughly, that man Solon, I heard that he was kicked out of the knightly order he was based on. ''I suppose that means he was incompetent.''


    Solon is not a deadbeat.


    So he may have had some behavioral problems. He was dirty with money and slutty with women. A rising commoner is a greedy man.


    If you say anything worse about Solon--


    Gilan interrupted Filia''s words as she was about to say this.


    ''Your Highness had better be careful, too. Unless you want to be raped by a lowly person and impregnate them with a child.''


    For a moment, Filia froze, as if she didn''t understand what was being said.


    The next moment, her face turned bright red.


    It''s fine to say bad things about me.


    But no matter how much, Gillan''s attitude is too rude to the princess.


    He may not be happy with Filia, the daughter of the devil, but at any rate, there is moderation.


    ''''Why don''t you just leave it at that, Sub-Captain-dono.


    I said, and Gillan complied.


    ''I have no reason to take orders from you,''


    ''But I''m not going to sit back and let Lady Filia''s mind be troubled, am I?


    I think you''re the one who''s trying to do that, don''t you?��You may have been instrumental in resolving the matter, but you can''t take credit for that. But we must not let you look down on it. It is we, the Guard, who will protect the Imperial Palace.


    If I could have just talked to the guards, I would have done it all along.


    "I''ll admit that some of us in the Guard were traitors.


    Then you know why I couldn''t talk to the guards about the maid''s kidnapping, right?


    I understand. But I disagree. Again, it is the job of our guards to maintain security in the Imperial Palace. I didn''t call in the Knights of St. Sophia, or Solon the Hero, or any of the others.


    I''m not trying to take your jobs away from you. It was an emergency.


    ''It sounds good when you say it''s an emergency, but if it fails, how were you going to take responsibility for it?''


    I didn''t mean to fail.


    ''''That''s a lot of confidence. But they call themselves magic swordsmen, etc., but in essence, they''re not confident in their sword skills, they''re not confident in their magic either, so they''re the ones who play around with their petty skills to fight, right?


    What Gillan says is indeed a truth.


    We magic swordsmen use a combination of skills to fight, but on the other hand, all of our skills are only halfway there.


    However.


    It''s not true!��Even his sword skills are much better than yours!


    Filia said emphatically.


    ''Ho,''


    Gillan''s face twisted.


    He seems to have a lot of pride.


    It wouldn''t be pleasant to have an imperial princess look at him below me.


    ''''Among the elite Imperial Guard, you say that this man is stronger than me, who was chosen to be your second-in-command? Well, then, I''ll give it a try.


    "Try?


    Take the copper swords over there. Two for you and one for me. We will fight with these. No magic, no treasure, no swords.


    The princess is here. There''s no way I''m going to be able to fight a duel in front of her.


    I said, and Filia shook her head.


    Then Filia glared hard at Gillan.


    ''I agree,'' she said. In return, if Solon wins, won''t you complain about me being there for him?


    ''''Let''s do that. On the other hand, if I win, this man will be asked to leave the Imperial Palace.


    Leaving me behind, Filia and Gillan both decided to talk.


    Weak, I think.


    I''m sure you''re not going to get into any trouble for a duel if you can help it.


    But if Filia insists on doing it, there''s no way around it.


    What''s the matter, have you lost your nerve?��I don''t know if you''re the second-in-command of the Empire''s most powerful knights or what, but I guess that means you''re no match for our guards after all.


    Gillan said mockingly.


    I silently picked up a cheap copper sword in the corner of the room.


    Then I held it up and looked back at Filia.


    ''Fight, Filia-sama, you say,''


    Yeah. Because that''s what I want.


    As she said this, Filia gently approached me and handed me a beautifully embroidered blue handkerchief.


    It was the traditional etiquette for a duel.


    The handkerchief was a sign that I was fighting for Filia and that she wanted me to win.


    Filia looked up at me and said in a beautiful, clear voice, "Solon, give me victory.


    ''Solon, give me victory!

 17-Episode 17: Kiss for the Princess

    Me and Gillan went out into the hallway.


    As expected, we could break the equipment inside the room.


    Fortunately, this corridor is quite large, and since it''s located at the back of the Imperial Palace, there are few people passing by.


    Gillan stared at me with a hostile gaze and pointed his sword straight at me.


    ''''If you are miserably defeated in front of me, your Imperial Highness will wake up too. Before that, if you strike poorly, you might be dead. This is a duel, you know.


    I know.


    I nodded.


    I nodded.


    This is a duel.


    The sword we have is a killing tool.


    Of course, if one of us shouted surrender, the game would be over.


    But if we cut each other seriously, we could be dead before we could declare our surrender.


    Filia looked at me anxiously.


    I smiled at her.


    ''''Are you worried that I will lose?''''


    ''Nope. I don''t think about Solon losing, but I don''t want to think about Solon getting hurt if he gets hurt...


    Filia acknowledged the duel between me and Gillan in the heat of the moment, but now she''s starting to get worried.


    I''m glad she cares for me, but it''s too late.


    The flames have gone out.


    I was slightly worried myself.


    Fighting is always scary and tense, but as far as this one is concerned, I''m confident that if I give it my all, I can win with no problem.


    And I don''t think I''ll get hurt.


    But it''s not enough to just win.


    You have to win without letting Gillan die or seriously injuring him.


    Even if it''s a duel legally sanctioned by the Imperial Lady, if it means I killed the deputy commander of the Imperial Guard, I won''t be able to stay in the Imperial Palace.


    Even if there were no legal problems, the guards and the nobles would not forgive me.


    I''ll be fine, I told myself.


    There is a way to win without killing Gillan, I said.


    I said.


    "Lady Filia," I said. "Please, Lady Filia," I said, "don''t be alarmed. I will give you the victory you deserve,


    I saw Filia nod and then I looked at my enemy squarely in front of me.


    Both me and Gillan held our cheap copper swords at the ready.


    ''Now, let''s get to work!


    Let''s take a stand.


    I responded quietly to Gillan''s shout.


    The duel begins.


    Gillan, who came straight up in time, swung his sword down.


    I took a step back and took the sword as I stepped back.


    At first, I would be on the defensive.


    That''s the policy of this fight.


    I take another step back as I watch the enemy unleash a second strike.


    ''What''s the matter?''��You really got scared!


    Gillan asks me in a loud voice, along with a powerful sword strike.


    I see.


    It is true that Gilan''s swordsmanship is excellent.


    As expected of a second-in-command of the Imperial Guard.


    If I make a mistake, my body will be cut in two and I''m sure I''ll end up in the afterlife.


    But it''s not a problem.


    We don''t want to make Filia feel too uneasy.


    It''s time to fight back.


    I take Gillan''s fourth sword, followed by a big leap backwards.


    Gillan seemed to think I was going to be on the receiving end as before, so he swung his next slash down too quickly and the sword flew through the air for a moment.


    ''''Wha...?


    Gillan quickly regained his posture, despite his impatience.


    As expected of a quick response, but still slightly frayed by Gillan''s sword strike.


    The next moment, I took a big step forward and fired a slash from the right.


    Gillan somehow catches it with his sword.


    The two swords crossed and sparks flew violently.


    I stepped forward further, putting all my strength into the next blow.


    Gillan aimed for my torso, but this one''s sword strike was faster.


    My sword catches Gillan''s sword.


    ''''It''s over........!


    With a murmur from me, Gillan''s sword flicked and fell from his hand.


    As it was, I pointed the tip of my sword at Gillan''s throat.


    ''Do you wish to surrender?��Sub-Captain?


    I will not surrender. I will not live in such disgrace. So why don''t you kill me?


    ''''Your mission, Vice Captain-dono, is to protect this Imperial Palace, right?��You didn''t mean to abandon your mission and get killed by someone like me.


    I said admonishingly, and Gillan nodded disappointedly.


    Then he dropped to his knees and said in a small voice, "I surrender.


    Gillan had to admit that I was going to stay with Filia, as he had promised the princess.


    I sheathed my sword and then picked up the sword Gillan had been using as well.


    The fight was over and these two fussy tools were no longer needed.


    I turned around and saw Filia jumping up and down as she approached us.


    Then she said in a bouncy voice.


    ''You won, Solon!


    ''Yes. Thanks to Lady Filia''s protection.


    I smiled and handed back the blue handkerchief Filia had given me.


    Filia took it carefully and then held out her right hand to me.


    What did it mean?


    I looked into Filia''s eyes and she smiled softly.


    ''A knight who protects a girl kisses the instep of the person he''s protecting. Isn''t that right?


    Come to think of it, it''s also a traditional dueling ritual.


    It''s like a ritual to show that I fought for Filia.


    I don''t necessarily have to do it, but perhaps Filia has a longing for this kind of chivalric exchange.


    I hesitated for a moment, then fell to my knees and leaned my head grudgingly against Filia.


    Then I stared at Filia''s small white hands.


    I was a little embarrassed, even though I knew it was just manners.


    I was ready, and I kissed Filia''s hand. It felt soft.


    After a while, I looked up and saw Filia blushing, but smiling happily.


    "Stay close to me, Solon.

 18-Episode 18: If Sage Arte Says

    The girl in charge of offensive magic in the Knights of St. Sophia, the female sage Alte, was trapped.


    Arte thought herself to be capable. And she even thought that with the exception of Saint Sophia and the Holy Knight Creon, there was no such thing as an adventurer who was stronger than her.


    In fact, he graduated from the Imperial School of Magic at the top of his class, and he quickly became a cadre in the Knights of Saint Sophia as a genius in attack magic.


    In addition, Arte is also a beautiful girl. This was not an ego, but an objective fact.


    A dark-haired, dark-eyed girl like Arte was rare in the Empire, and as a beautiful woman with a mysterious atmosphere, she was quite a riot in the imperial capital.


    Because of her beauty, Arte was much envied by the women around her because of her beauty, and she was confessed to by many unimportant men, but that didn''t matter.


    It was just that the person who deserved to be next to that wonderfully beautiful saint Sophia should be the one who not only had the ability, but also had an attractive appearance.


    Therefore, Arte thought that he was the one who should be next to Sophia, and he was the one who was worthy to be next to her.


    By all means, an ordinary man with a commoner''s rise like Solon the Magic Swordsman should not be beside Sophia.


    Arte had admired the saint Sophia ever since he was in magic school, and that was why Solon by Sophia''s side was always an obstacle.


    It seemed that Solon was special to Sophia and Creon, and these three founding members were the core of the Order, and there didn''t seem to be any room for Arte to get into it.


    But at last, Arte had succeeded in getting rid of Solon.


    By getting rid of the troublesome executive Solon, Arte was also able to become the deputy leader.


    With this, Arte became the number three in the knightly order, both in name and reality.


    I''m excellent, Arte believes.


    And yet, what is this troubling situation?


    It''s not that Arte is facing a powerful enemy, nor is it that his life is in danger.


    The problem was the knight cadres who were supposed to be his friends.


    This is a meeting room for the Knights'' executives.


    The regular executive meeting of the Knights is being held.


    Both Sophia, the leader, and Creon, the deputy leader, are absent, but it''s not that unusual.


    In addition to the two of them, the exiled Solon is also absent, so that means a total of ten knight cadres are present.


    And those executives all had a dark look on their faces.


    It was no wonder, the Knights'' attack on the ruins had been riddled with failures recently.


    One of the cadres, the summoner Notaras, stood up.


    Notaras was a skinny young man with round, thick glasses and his hair cut in a round shape.


    He was the type of man Arte disliked.


    Notaras broke off in a high-pitched voice.


    ''Lord Arte. You said that we would be able to play a more active role if Lord Solon was gone.


    Yes. You said it.


    So is this what you want to happen?


    ''You don''t have to be sarcastic to say it outright, do you?��He said we''ve been making a lot of terrible mistakes.


    Arte tried to answer Notaras calmly, but in the end, he couldn''t hide his frustration.


    It was clear that the Knights of St. Sophia were suffering because of Solon''s absence.


    Searching for enemies, obtaining supplies, arranging maps and guides, and negotiating with local officials.


    Solon was able to handle the miscellaneous tasks required to explore the ruins on his own without a hitch.


    Arte thought that he could easily do that level of work without him, but when he tried to do it himself, it didn''t go well at all.


    Arte is an aristocrat and proud, and he''s not very good at keeping his head down and asking for help from the locals.


    Solon has used his miscellaneous and extensive knowledge of law, medicine, biology, literature, history, and folklore to solve minor problems, but Arte has only the knowledge and power of magic.


    He can''t even search for enemies. Arte is a sorcerer, so he has no defense, and if he moves alone, he''s immediately prey to the enemy.


    On the contrary, Soron, the magic swordsman, had roughly all the skills required of an adventurer. It couldn''t be said that their respective skills were high. But he was able to act alone and accurately grasp the enemy''s position.


    As an alternative to such Solon, Arte sent several non-commissioned members of the Order to scout the difficult ruins.


    However, they were wiped out.


    They died.


    Arte misjudged the complexity of the ruins and the strength of the enemy.


    That was the reason for the tragedy.


    Until now, it was Solon who had also set the guideline for the attack on the ruins, but when Solon was there, there were few casualties in the knight''s group during the attack on the ruins.


    ''Our knights have been known as undefeated, haven''t they? And it has had the virtue of valuing the lives of its members above all else.


    What about it?


    ''Hasn''t Lord Arte ruined the traditions of our Order?


    I didn''t want them to die because I wanted them to.


    ''But in fact they are dead. This didn''t happen when Lord Solon was here. That man was so handy.


    Several of the executives agreed with Notaras'' words in a whisper.


    It''s not good, Arte thinks.


    The conversation is going in a bad direction.


    In the first place, all of their executives were in favor of Solon''s banishment.


    But now, Arte thought it was unfair to only blame himself.


    ''''Even you guys said that you didn''t want a magic swordsman with insufficient ability to be the deputy commander!


    Arte stood up and slammed the desk hard.


    In response to the enraged Arte, Notaras maintained his composure and smirked at him.


    At one point, Notaras nodded at Arte''s protests.


    ''Left-sama. It is true that we did not oppose the banishment of Lord Solon. But that''s because Lord Arte and the others told us emphatically that we would be fine without Lord Solon.


    ''That''s true, but...''


    The words "I''m not alone in this," came out to Arte''s throat.


    Arte respected Saint Sophia, and he loved her. But at the same time, he knew that Sophia had a feeble personality that was not suited to running an organization.


    The saint herself seemed to be aware of this, and even though she was the leader of the group, she remained a symbolic figure in the Order, regardless of the administrative matters of the organization.


    Instead, the one who has been running all aspects of the Knights was the deputy leader, Solon. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    However, he is rarely seen these days.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. This rather cautious and conservative policy is one of the reasons for the dissatisfaction of the Order''s leaders with Solon.


    However, on the contrary, Creon will order you to capture the ruins with a forceful approach and a high degree of difficulty.


    It''s true that the rewards that can be obtained if you succeed are great, and in fact, with the Knights'' abilities, it''s not uncommon to succeed in capturing them.


    However, the leaders and members of the Order are tired of the too rapid expansion path.


    As if possessed by something, Creon was in a hurry to attack.


    Under these circumstances, Arte had not been able to manage the Order or capture the ruins well at all.


    ''''Even though she''s a woman sage, she''s just a naive young lady, isn''t she?


    Notaras smiled.


    He came from a noble family, but he was born into a dubious family that had no lower class, or even a knighthood.


    He didn''t have a good estate or stipend, and the poverty of his life was said to be below that of an ordinary commoner.


    In contrast, Arte was born of a great nobleman with a knighthood of a marquis.


    Arte lost his momentum and weakly asked Notaras, "What do you want me to do?


    ''''What do you want me to do?


    You know what to do. You must bring Lord Solon back.


    I don''t want that one.


    Recalling Solon, would mean admitting that Arte was wrong.


    And so, bringing him back to the Knights, bending the knee and making him second-in-command again, Arte''s pride would not allow him to do so.


    At that time, it is certain that Arte will be chased away from the position of number three of the knights that he has obtained.


    On the contrary, it would not be strange if Solon, who had returned, tried to eliminate Arte from the knightly order altogether.


    ''''Those who agree to recall Lord Solon will be asked to stand up from their seats.


    Notaras said quietly.


    In response to his call, the three officers rose from their seats.


    But that was the end of it.


    It would mean that Arte and the remaining five still supported Solon''s banishment.


    ''''Hmm. It can''t be helped.


    Notaras shrugged and sat back in his chair.


    Thank God, Arte thought.


    Somehow the worst had been avoided.


    The reason there were still so many officers who were in favor of banishing Solon was, first of all, because some of them were not on good terms with Solon personally, like Galerus, the shield officer.


    And more importantly, Creon was the one who led the banishment of Solon.


    Previously, Creon would have turned a deaf ear to the idea of banishing Solon, no matter how much Arthe appealed to him. Suddenly, Creon was actively in favor of Solon''s banishment, and he actually got rid of Solon.


    Saint Sophia and Holy Knight Creon were by far the strongest voices in this Order.


    She and he also overwhelmed the other cadres in terms of their combat abilities, and both were charismatic and popular among the cadres and members of the order.


    But this situation wouldn''t necessarily last.


    There will be no next time, Arte thinks.


    Anyway, before then, we need to make an achievement that will convince everyone.


    Arte ran his eyes over the map in the corner of the room.


    Then, he found a ruin slightly to the north of the imperial capital.


    It was a place that had once been challenged by countless powerful adventurers, but no one had succeeded in capturing it.


    Its lowest level is said to contain a dizzying amount of treasures. In addition, the resources that can be collected at the ruins are abundant, and it is located near the economic center of the Imperial City.


    Capturing these ruins would bring cheers from the people of the imperial capital, and the status and fame of ARTE would be immovable.


    I don''t care how much I have to sacrifice to capture it.


    As long as they succeed, no one will be able to complain about Arte.


    This time, he would not be disturbed by people like Solon and Notaras.


    When that happens, the best female sage, Arte, will be born, along with Saint Sophia.


    With her heart dancing with dark ambitions, Arte announced the adjournment of the executive council.


    At this time, Arte was still unaware of it.


    The fact that Saint Sophia had sneaked out of the Knights'' headquarters the night before and headed to the imperial capital.

 19-Episode 19: Peaceful Days of Solon, Philia, and Clarice

    I watched the morning sun light faintly shine through the window of the Imperial Palace and then collapsed into bed once more.


    It was still early in the morning and I shouldn''t be punished for falling asleep twice.


    As expected of a high class bed in an imperial palace room. It''s very comfortable.


    It is in this room that I have placed a magical ward around my body. The wards are linked to my body, so if an enemy is attacking, I''ll know immediately.


    So I can sleep with some peace of mind.


    I yawned.


    I guess I was pretty busy when I was called the second in command of the Knights of St. Sophia, too.


    I couldn''t sleep twice like this, I''d wake up early in the morning and work until midnight.


    All the behind-the-scenes work of the Order was concentrated on me, and I didn''t even go into battle.


    Well, in the second half of my time in the Order, the opportunities to capture the ruins were lessened because the people around me were getting stronger.


    But instead, I was busy running the Knights who had become a large group. The cadres were all noblemen, and many of them were naive to varying degrees, so they couldn''t be left in charge of affairs and coordination.


    It can be said that being expelled from the Order frees me from the hassle of those kinds of miscellaneous tasks.


    I don''t know who in the executive team is taking my place now, but I just hope they''re doing well.


    Filia was asleep in the bed next to me.


    I glanced at her profile.


    She was sleeping comfortably, as if there was nothing to worry about.


    She''s still young, but I think she''s really beautiful.


    And a gentle girl at that.


    Filia was wearing a lovely nightgown of thin fabric.


    Its bosom was slightly flung open, revealing a glimpse of her thin breasts.


    I looked away in a hurry.


    I knew it was annoying to sleep and wake up in a room with a girl.


    Anyway, I''m going to go back to sleep.


    I was just about to go back to sleep when the door to my room was thrown open as wide as it would go.


    ''Filia-sama!��And Mr. Solon... Good morning.


    The maid, Clarice, said happily, and without waiting for me or Filia to answer, she ran into the room.


    I hurriedly jumped up and checked my watch.


    It was only six a.m.


    It couldn''t be the time I needed to get up.


    But Clarice said.


    ''Neither of you should sleep in!��I know it may be embarrassing, but could you please help Master Solon wake Lady Filia up?


    Well, Miss Clarice. What time is it?


    What time is it? It''s 7:30, right?


    Me and Clarice got together and looked at the clock.


    Apparently, Clarice''s watch was broken.


    Clarice blushed.


    ''I''m sorry. It was only six o''clock, wasn''t it? I woke you up too early.''


    ''Don''t worry about it. I was already awake half the time, too.


    Then I checked on Filia next to me.


    Filia was sleeping soundly, not moving even slightly.


    Me and Clarice looked at each other and giggled.


    Then Clarice looked into Filia''s face and gently stroked her hair as if she were compassionate.


    ''A happy sleeping face,''


    Clarice murmured.


    I nodded.


    ''Yes,''


    Lady Filia-sama, she didn''t always sleep well when she was alone. Even so, Lady Filia is quite scared.


    ''Why don''t you let Miss Clarice stay with you?''


    You can''t. I wouldn''t be able to help Filia if she was attacked.


    Well, that''s true.


    Besides, maids are required to sleep in the maids'' quarters. We work early in the morning and we''re different in status.


    My status.


    In terms of status, I''m a commoner too, no matter how much I''m treated as a tutor and attendant, I''m still a commoner, no matter how much I''m treated as a nobleman.


    As a man, I feel much more insane and uneasy about Filia and me sleeping together.


    Clarice chuckled.


    ''No matter how cute Filia-sama is, you can''t put your hands on her, can you?


    ''I wouldn''t do that. Lady Filia is fourteen, and she''s much younger than me.


    So you''d give her a hand if she was my age?


    Clarice says teasingly.


    Clarice says she''s seventeen, and even though she''s a lot closer to my age than Filia is, she''s still younger than me.


    I think she''s pretty cute, though.


    I''m starting to feel like I''m imagining something I shouldn''t be, and I said in a deliberately throwaway tone.


    ''I''m not going to mess with you or anything, Clarice-san isn''t sleeping in this room with you.


    Then I''ll sneak into Master Solon''s bed in the middle of the night!


    I wish you wouldn''t do that.


    When I said that, Clarice''s eyes narrowed in amusement.


    Somehow, I have a feeling that Clarice could really do that.


    Clarice sat down on my bed and cupped my right hand in both of hers.


    Then she looked up at me.


    ''If you want, you can still do it now, right?


    I think we should keep the bad jokes to that.


    ''Master Solon. My face is red.


    Whose fault is it?


    I was about to protest, but decided not to as Clarice was giggling happily.


    Well, it''s not a bad way to spend your early morning free time with Clarice and her jokes.


    ''''If Filia-sama sees me like this, she''ll be mad at me.


    I have nothing to feel guilty about, but I do wonder if it could be misunderstood.


    Clarice and I looked at each other again and then looked at Filia.


    She was still dreaming, but she was mumbling in her sleep, "Solon," she said.


    Clarice''s expression became gentle and she turned to me.


    ''It''s because you''re with Solon-sama that Filia-sama can sleep so safely.


    Then I think it''s worth it for me to be here.


    Unlike when I was in the Order, I feel needed.


    If that''s the case, then this is a much better place to be than the Order.

 20-Episode 20: Philias Secret

    Clarice looked at Filia, who was sleeping soundly, smiling, and then popped her hand.


    It was a gesture of remembering something.


    ''Yes, yes. Do you know.��Master Filia, you spent most of your money to hire Master Solon?


    ''What?��Really?


    ''''Yes. Eighty percent of the imperial budget for one year allocated to Lady Filia. That''s Master Solon''s annual salary.


    I squirmed with a jolt.


    Lucy said it was a good deal of work and offered me a job as Filia''s tutor.


    It''s true that I felt the pay was high for a private tutor, but I knew that when you''re a servant of the princess, you shouldn''t be surprised at the amount of remuneration you receive.


    But now that I think about it, the only servant that Filia had ever had was her maid Clarice.


    Filia is just one of the many princesses and is treated so coldly that only one servant is assigned to her.


    And yet, there was no way that the Emperor or the government would hire a highly paid tutor for Filia.


    It seems that Filia is using the meager money given to her by the imperial family for me of her own volition.


    ''''That''s indeed a bad idea. I''ll ask Filia-sama to lower my salary later.''''


    ''''Oh, well, that''s not what I meant. I just wanted to say that Filia-sama is trying to take care of Solon-sama. So, if Solon-sama were to take care of you like that, Filia-sama would be sadder than ever.


    But...


    ''And if you''re as powerful as Master Solon, there should be plenty of jobs that pay more, and even this is about as cheap as it gets, right?��I''m not just a tutor, I''m also an escort.


    ''No, well, that''s true, but...''


    Anyway, you''re not going to ask me to lower my salary because I said something about money, are you?��Lady Filia will be very upset with you.


    Clarice whispered.


    ''I''m annoyed, but for now I have no choice. We''ll figure out what we''re going to do later.


    More importantly, what I''m wondering is why Filia decided to hire me to that extent.


    Originally, it seems that Filia had hoped to make a magic swordsman like ''Solon, Vice Commander of the Knights of St. Sophia'' a tutor.


    However, Lucy, who was asked to be an intermediary, couldn''t quite find someone that the princess liked.


    Then I, or in other words, Solon himself, happened to show up, so I introduced him to Filia.


    I asked Clarice why Filia insisted on a magical swordsman like me, and I asked her why.


    Clarice gave me a strange look.


    ''''Didn''t Filia-sama tell you that?''''


    ''I''ve heard that you had a crush on Solon the Sorcerer, the hero of the famous Order,''


    Doesn''t that make sense to you?


    ''Yes. It doesn''t sound like a mere celebrity crush. Besides, if that''s the case, the other person should be Creon, Sophia or Arte.


    I don''t know. I was more rooting for Master Solon than for the saints and Creon.


    That''s because I''m a commoner like you, right?


    It''s partly because of Filia-sama''s influence that I''ve become a fan of Solon-sama.


    Yeah.


    I thought it was the opposite.


    I thought that Clarice, who seems to love trends, had told Filia all sorts of gossip about the Knights of St. Sophia.


    The legends of the Knights of St. Sophia are spread around in various ways, and heroic tales such as liberating ruins that no one has been able to capture for two hundred years, or defeating the legendary dark dragon are told in the world.


    Although some aspects of the story are exaggerated, it is thanks to those stories that the Knights of St. Sophia are popular.


    However, it''s strange that Filia is obsessed with me just because she heard those stories indirectly.


    ''''How can she trust me so much when she''s never met me in person?


    Clarice replied to my mumble.


    ''Then what if we''ve met in person?''


    What?


    Master Solon and Lady Filia must have met a long time ago.


    Clarice chuckled.


    I thought about what that meant.


    Have I ever met Filia?


    Did I ever get the chance to meet the Princess when I was a student at the Academy of Magic, or after I founded the Order?


    I don''t think so, though.


    Clarice seemed to know something.


    I was about to open my mouth to ask Clarice when she put her index finger to my lips.


    I couldn''t help but blush at the soft touch.


    ''Um, Clarice?''


    ''You''ll have to hear any more from Lady Filia directly. Now, I have to get back to work!


    With that, Clarice disappeared from the room in an instant.

 21-Episode 21: "Daddy Child Philia" Becomes "Solons Father"

    I thought.


    The fact that he had met Filia in the past was very disturbing.


    But that''s not the priority issue right now.


    ''I''m going to wake this girl up?''


    I mumbled to myself, but no one answered.


    That was no surprise, because Filia was still asleep and Clarice had left the room without waking Filia up.


    Clarice had said.


    He wanted me to wake up Filia.


    Since Filia and I are in the same room, it''s not hard to understand what Clarice is saying.


    But she''s a younger girl who is sleeping.


    It''s awkward to wake her up by being too forceful.


    Well, maybe I''ll wake up on my own sooner or later.


    With that thought in mind, I began to read the daily newspaper published in the imperial capital.


    The famine in the western region of the empire has worsened. The number of people dying of starvation is not less than tens of thousands.


    The extremist rebel group, the July Party, assassinated the Minister of the Interior.


    In the war against the Alemany Farren Republic, the Imperial Army suffered a historic defeat on the southern front.


    I started reading the newspapers obliquely, and quite some time passed.


    But Filia didn''t show any signs of waking up.


    She was fast asleep.


    I had to wake her up soon or we wouldn''t be able to serve breakfast in time. Moreover, it seems that Filia has plans to participate in some sort of imperial ceremonial event afterwards.


    "Uh, Filia-sama?��Please wake up.


    I tried whispering, but she didn''t respond.


    I was annoyed, so I called out in a reasonably loud voice in Filia''s ear, "Filia-sama," and she turned over and mumbled something in her sleep, then began to sleep.


    Then Filia turned over, mumbled something in her sleep, and then began to fall asleep, unchanged.


    No good.


    No matter how I look at it, I can''t wake up Filia in a peaceful way.


    What should I do?


    There was a somewhat similar situation in the past.


    That time it was Sophia.


    When I stayed at the inn where I was traveling, I woke up in the morning sun and somehow Sophia was in the same bed.


    She was holding me like a hug pillow, and I was too tired to sleep.


    I swear it wasn''t something that happened, it was just that Sophia had gotten in the wrong bed because she was too sleepy.


    Sophia didn''t wake up at all, at that time.


    Then I remembered how I''d been able to wake her up.


    I remembered.


    It was my day off and I didn''t have anything to do, so I waited in the same position until she woke up.


    When Sofia woke up, I could see her face turning red and apologizing as if it were yesterday.


    But I might never see Sophia again.


    Right now, I should be thinking about Filia, not Sophia.


    I took a deep breath and steeled myself.


    I''d have to pull off the bedding and get her out of bed.


    I pulled on the quilt Filia was wearing.


    But I couldn''t pull it off against the stubborn resistance of a sleeping Filia!


    Filia grabbed the cloth with both hands tightly.


    I look at Filia''s face, thinking, I''m in trouble.


    Then I realize.


    ''Filia-sama?��Actually, you''re awake.


    I''m not awake, okay?


    You''re awake.


    Filia got up from the bed with an air of reluctance.


    She rubbed her eyes sleepily and said, "I was looking forward to seeing how you would wake me up.


    ''I was so looking forward to seeing how you would wake me up.


    Don''t pretend to be asleep for that reason.


    How about a good morning kiss?


    I can''t do that.


    ''Doesn''t the master wake his apprentice up with a kiss on the cheek?''


    ''Isn''t that something that parents do to their children or otherwise do to their lovers?''


    So, will Solon be my father?


    Oh, not the girlfriend one, the other one?


    Oh, did Solon want to be my lover?


    Filia laughs a little happily.


    Not good.


    I feel like I misspoke. That''s not what I meant.


    I hurriedly correct myself.


    ''No, well, it''s not like that, Filia-sama and I are not even ten years apart in age. And yet, isn''t it strange that I''m the father?


    So what do you want me to call Solon, Dad?


    Are you listening to me?


    I said, and Filia giggled and got up in a huff.


    "Hey, Dad. Kiss me.


    Filia quickly moved her face closer to mine.


    I flinch and take a step back, and Filia takes another step toward me.


    Filia looks up at me.


    ''No?''


    When you think about it, Filia''s father is the emperor. The emperor has dozens of sons and daughters, and it''s unlikely that the emperor has any affection for Filia.


    If that''s the case, then maybe Filia is hungry for her father''s affection. Then it doesn''t seem like a bad idea to go along with Filia''s performance for a bit.


    "Hey, you know, so-and-so father, am I pretty?


    It''s pretty.


    A father wouldn''t use honorific titles for his daughter, would he?


    Phylicia is pretty.


    I said, and Filia blushed a little.


    If it was going to embarrass her, she shouldn''t have done this.


    But Filia kept on acting.


    But she kept on acting, "Dad," she said. I did my best to get up, so can you kiss me good morning?


    ''You can''t do that to a bad boy who pretends to be asleep when he''s really awake.


    Oh, that''s terrible. I didn''t get up because my father didn''t kiss me and wake me up, you know?


    No.


    I don''t think any father would kiss his 14-year-old daughter on the cheek, let alone when she was a baby.


    Now, go get dressed.


    When I said that, Filia puffed out her cheeks in frustration.


    Then Filia smiled brightly, as if she had an idea.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    If my father doesn''t listen to me, I won''t change my clothes or eat my breakfast.


    I didn''t expect to see Filia in a hard-hitting way.


    I looked at her and saw that she was having a great time laughing.


    What should I do, I thought to myself.


    Whew, Filia. I''m not going to be able to hear what you''re saying.


    "I don''t know your father, Solon!


    Well, Miss Filia?��Really, you won''t be able to make it to breakfast or to the ritual, will you?


    Yeah. It''s your father''s fault.


    It''s a completely spoiled state of affairs.


    Please don''t act like it''s an act.


    Filia moved so close to me that she was almost close enough to me.


    Then she looked at me with a twinkle in her eye.


    Unavoidable, I suppose.


    "Phylicia, just hold still.


    Uh-huh.


    Filia suddenly looked flustered and her face turned bright red.


    And then she closes her eyes.


    It''s embarrassing for me to be so embarrassed, though.


    I touched my lips to Filia''s cheek with a little and then stepped away from it.


    Filia opened her eyes and her face turned bright red.


    ''Oh, thanks. Father Solon.


    Well, if this satisfies Filia''s longing for family love, then maybe that''s a good thing.


    But I''m tired.


    ''I hope you''re not too selfish with your father.


    I''ll try to be a fatherly joke.


    Filia smiled mischievously.


    Then she said "yeah," and hugged me from the front.


    Filia sweetly lets her weight rest completely on me, and I can feel the feel of her small breasts on me.


    Warm and soft, I thought, and I blushed.


    Filia smiled beautifully and whispered, "I''m not your father," she said.


    I love you, Solon," she said.

 22-Episode 22: Mr. Lucy Worries About Solon

    Filia was still pliant on me, her face turning red.


    I froze, not knowing what to do.


    If anyone saw me, they would definitely misunderstand me.


    I don''t think anyone would believe me if I told them I was playing "father and daughter.


    And the actual witness wasn''t going to believe me.


    "What''s going on here?��Solon?


    A beautiful voice, somewhat low in tone for a woman, but beautiful, echoed in the room.


    When I turned the door of the room, a beautiful woman with red hair and red eyes was standing there.


    It was ''Lucy the Crimson'', a professor at the Imperial School of Magic.


    Lucy made a troubled face and compared me and Filia.


    The imperial princess who would be her student was blushing and hugging her own student.


    I don''t know why Lucy is here, but I''m sure she''s confused.


    Before I could utter an excuse, Filia smiled and asked Lucy.


    ''Are you jealous?''


    I mean, I don''t envy you.


    Yeah. So it''s okay for me and Solon to stay close to each other like this?


    Not good!


    Then Lucy blushed.


    Lucy briskly walked over to us.


    Then she grabbed me by the shoulders.


    ''Get a grip, Solon,'' she said. You''re her teacher. You have to tell him no to this kind of slutty stuff!


    No, no, not slutty...


    Filia watches happily beside me as I almost explain.


    Filia pulls away from me and then interrupts me.


    ''But even Lucy was flirting with Solon a lot when he was a student, wasn''t she?


    "Wow, I don''t do that with my students!


    ''I thought you were stroking her hair, hugging her, and giving her a lap pillow?''


    ''How do you know that!��Solon spoke!


    I shook my head and Filia stared at Lucy with zit eyes.


    ''Hmm. That''s really what Lucy was doing.


    Did you just lead them on?


    At Lucy''s words, Filia nodded.


    Lucy''s face grew redder and redder, and she fell to her knees in embarrassment, perhaps because of her embarrassment.


    I thought to myself that Lucy, the genius, was being completely pushed around by Filia.


    Lucy is a little older than me, but she was still something of a girl when Lucy became my mentor.


    So we were more of a friend than a master and student. I don''t know if that''s the right way to be a master and apprentice, though.


    Aside from that, Lucy doesn''t use respectful language to the Imperial Princess Filia, and Filia treats Lucy rather casually.


    It was Lucy that brought Filia and I together.


    But I haven''t asked her what Lucy and Filia''s relationship is.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    Cousin?


    ''My mother was a slave ''demon'', but she had another formal mother to hide that. So that stepmother was Lucy''s aunt.


    So you''re saying that my aunt was the emperor''s consort.


    Lucy supplemented Filia''s explanation.


    It''s complicated, but the bottom line is that although they''re not related by blood, they''re related to each other.


    Otherwise, no matter how much Lucy is the daughter of a prestigious great nobleman, she wouldn''t be able to easily come to the depths of the imperial palace like this.


    Lucy may have changed her mind and said with a serious look on her face.


    ''''Anyway, you''ll have to explain to Solon exactly what you were doing to a 14-year-old girl''s apprentice.


    I didn''t do anything.


    I said that and tried to get Filia to agree with me, but she had already retreated to the back room.


    She''d started to get dressed at some point.


    I chuckled and Lucy glared at me.


    After we faced each other for a while, Lucy sighed and whispered.


    ''''It''s nice to get along with the Princess, but it''s best to do it in moderation.


    Wasn''t it the doctor who introduced me to Lady Filia?


    Yes, but I think we need to keep our distance. But I think we need to keep a proper distance.


    I''m sure that''s true.


    I nodded vaguely, and Lucy looked into my eyes with concern.


    ''It''s you who gets too close and gets hurt. Your apprentice will leave you one day, and you won''t need your mentor anymore. The deeper the attachment, the greater the hurt.


    Lucy said to herself.


    In other words, it sounded like she was talking about Lucy herself.


    I couldn''t help but ask back.


    ''Will you miss your student, Lucy-sensei?''


    My student is you, right?


    Come to think of it, you''re right.


    I was the first apprentice of the still-young Professor Lucy, and the next one of Professor Lucy''s apprentices hadn''t graduated from wizarding school yet.


    Lucy whispered.


    ''Do you think I''m going to miss you?''


    I''d be happy if you thought I missed you.


    ''If you think so, you should have stayed in the imperial capital all the time and not created an Order.


    Lucy murmured and stared at me with her beautiful red eyes.


    ''Both Sophia and Creon were so sticky with you, so helpful to you, and then they walked away from you. Even Filia could have done that. You will always be the one who will be hurt then. It must have been hard for you to be expelled from the Order, wasn''t it?


    Even if I was hurt, I don''t think I did anything wrong.


    Why?


    I spun the words as I thought about it.


    ''Sophia and Creon were both unreliable in the past, but now they''re both fine adventurers that everyone admires. The two of them don''t need me now. But if it''s because of me in the past that they''re able to play an active role, then I can be proud of that.


    ''''Well you''re more of a leader to the core than an adventurer.


    Is that so?


    Yes. And I''m not like you. You want to keep the important things at hand. I''m not cut out to be a teacher.


    Lucy smiled sadly.

 23-Episode 23: Lucy hugs Solon, Philia burns out against Lucy

    While Dr. Lucy and I were talking for a bit, Filia came back to change her clothes.


    With a bounce, Filia stood in front of us and asked in a bouncy voice, "What do you think?


    ''Well?��Do you think this dress is pretty?


    The radiant blue dress was delicately decorated and added an air of elegance to Filia.


    It was a fitting formal attire for an official court function.


    I smiled.


    ''I think it''s very pretty,''


    I said, and Lucy stepped on my foot next to me.


    I wondered why she would do that, but she was sulking and looking up at me.


    I wasn''t aware of it when Lucy walked into the room, but for some reason she''s wearing a dress too.


    The dress Lucy is wearing is a bright crimson color, which matches her red hair and eyes, making her look worthy of being called "Crimson Lucy".


    It was a rather bold outfit with an open chest, but it didn''t deviate from the scope of proper imperial-style formal attire.


    ''''Oh, is Lucy-sensei going to participate in the imperial ceremony too?''''


    Yes. Yes, that''s why I''m here. But that''s not what you should be saying, is it?


    Lucy stared at me with increasing frustration.


    Finally I realized Lucy''s intentions and said in a hurry.


    ''''Um, I think that dress looks great and looks great on you.''''


    I don''t feel like I can put my mind to it.


    Lucy glares at me, then takes a step forward and gingerly grabs me by the collar.


    I wonder if it''s something to be so angry about, I wondered, as I took an impatient step back.


    But I bumped into the wall of the room.


    At the same time, Lucy is dragged along with her grip on my collar.


    Lucy-sensei, who had a big smile on her face, let out a cute "wow" and lost her balance and fell towards me.


    I had no choice but to hold Lucy in my arms.


    ''Are you okay, doctor?''


    Yeah, yeah.


    I glanced at Lucy, who was blushing, and glanced at me as she hugged me.


    What troubled me a bit was that Lucy and I were in close contact, and her breasts were against me.


    Looking down, I could see Lucy''s cleavage just exposed through her dress.


    Lucy looked down as if she was troubled.


    ''So, Solon. Which, where are you looking?


    I didn''t see anything.


    You''re a liar. You''ve been thinking really strange thoughts, haven''t you?


    ''No, I thought Miss Lucy was beautiful. But I think you look a little bit better in that outfit, but it''s too bold.


    "Solon''s Idiot.


    Lucy said shyly, then slumped down, looking like she was thinking about something, and then she said, "I see. I think that''s enough," she murmured.


    As it was, Lucy used her body to push me against the wall.


    Lucy smiled mischievously, and I was upset.


    ''Uh, um, Lucy-sensei?''


    Is there something you want to tell me?


    Lucy whispered, bringing her lips to my ear.


    Lucy''s actions made the closeness between me and her more intense, making me very aware of the warmth and softness of her breasts.


    I felt my head dizzy as I thought about how different it was from Filia''s.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea.


    ''''I''m quite large, aren''t I?


    Don''t ask me that.


    I knew it. You''ve been staring at my chest all day, haven''t you?


    I didn''t have any answers.


    As I did so, Lucy gently stroked my cheek with her fingertips.


    ''You know, Solon, you''ve got a bright red face. He''s so cute.''


    Whose fault is it?


    Do you want to feel around in here?


    Lucy pecked out her breasts with her fingers.


    I probably looked horrified, and I think I was getting redder and redder.


    Lucy giggled, and then she finally let go of me.


    ''Just kidding. Surprised?


    ''I''m surprised, but more importantly, didn''t Miss Lucy say she didn''t do slutty things to her students?


    I said as sarcastically as possible to hide my embarrassment.


    I don''t think Lucy herself would be able to show this to Filia and I by telling us to keep our distance.


    But Lucy said with a satisfied smile.


    ''Oh, this is not strange. I was just making fun of Solon.


    That logic is absolutely ridiculous.


    And besides, you''re on your own now. You are a master and an apprentice, but you are also an equal in wizardry. You and I are master and apprentice, but we''re both equals as wizards now.


    What do you mean?


    I mean, my relationship with Solon is not the same as Solon''s relationship with Filia.


    Lucy quipped with a smile that sounded confident.


    When we turned around, Filia was glaring at us with her cheeks puffed out.


    Lucy didn''t even bother to do this in front of Filia, why would she do this?


    My head hurts.


    Filia looked like she was completely sulking and complained to Lucy.


    ''Lucy isn''t very mature,''


    What are you talking about?


    Lucy smiled a spare smile and Filia glared at her.


    But Filia popped her hand as if she had an idea for a good one.


    Holding out her hands, Filia said brightly.


    ''I don''t think Lucy knows this, but this is me and Solon''s room.


    What do you mean?


    I mean, Solon and I live in the same room.


    Lucy looked at me and Filia with a shocked look on her face.


    I held my head in my hands.


    Lucy might get angry again.


    Moreover, if she says that unmarried men and women shouldn''t live together in the same room, that''s the trouble, too.


    I said before it became troublesome.


    ''Lucy-sensei and Filia-sama, it''s time to get ready properly or you''ll be late for the ceremony. As for me, you two have plans, though.''''


    "Solon has plans too, okay?


    Filia says curiously.


    I wonder if it was.


    I have no idea.


    But Lucy is nodding in agreement with Filia''s words.


    I had a bad feeling about this.


    I had a bad feeling about this. "Solon and Lucy are going to participate in the ceremony as my followers.


    As if it were obvious, Filia said.

 24-Episode 24: The Real Purpose of Holy Knight Cleon

    Creon, the Deputy Commander of the Knights of St. Sophia, sighed deeply.


    This was the deputy commander''s office in the Knights'' headquarters.


    Except for the large number of books on the bookshelves by the wall, it was a simple and drab room.


    The condition of the room reflected the personality of the previous person, or Solon.


    Creon remembered Solon''s words.


    In Solon''s opinion, flamboyant d��cor was a waste of money; a desk and a chair would be enough.


    Instead, Solon had purchased a large number of books.


    Research reports on various ruins and encyclopedias on the habits of the demon race would naturally be useful in his adventures in the ruins.


    But there were also specialized books on medicine and pharmacology, commentaries on imperial law, readings on the folk cultural customs of the various regions of the empire, and also recipes for cooking.


    What good is it, Creon wondered at first, but Solon laughed and said.


    ''It''s all useful, I''m sure. No doubt about it.''


    And Solon was right.


    First aid for wounds that couldn''t be fixed by recovery magic required knowledge of medical pharmacy.


    The law books were useful for negotiating with officials when obtaining permission to explore ruins in various places, and for contracts when hiring people or selling treasures.


    Because the empire was so large, the customs around the imperial capital were different from those on the frontier, and there were times when it was difficult to get the cooperation of the local people without knowing their customs.


    Solon used the knowledge he gained from the books to smoothly perform all sorts of miscellaneous tasks.


    He was really good at it, Creon thinks.


    But there was no such thing as natural talent or great strength in Solon.


    He was not the type of person to be an adventurer, sorcerer or hero, in Creon''s opinion.


    Solon deserved to be an entrepreneur or otherwise a pastor who led people.


    Even now, Creon can vividly recall the day he first met Solon.


    It was when he was a first year at the School of Magic.


    Creon was twelve years old, and Solon, who had entered the school later than the standard entrance age, was two years older than him.


    At the time, Creon had a good family background, but he was feeble and had no power. And he was always bullied by his classmates.


    Even that day, Creon was beaten, kicked and despised, and then Solon appeared in front of him.


    He was an inconspicuous, unassuming boy, but there was a strange power about him.


    When Solon said something short, the guys who had been violating Creon turned pale and ran away.


    Solon held out his hand to Creon.


    ''What kind of magic did you use on them?''


    Creon asked, and Solon smiled.


    ''It''s not magic. It''s just a negotiation. Every human being has a weakness. Well, in terms of magic, I''m not as talented as you are.


    Do I have a talent?


    ''Yes. I''m a good judge of character, you know.


    I don''t have any talent.


    No, it''s just that you don''t have a knack for it. If anything, Creon, you could be the greatest holy knight in the Empire.


    Solon said jokingly.


    I don''t know how serious Solon meant it at this moment.


    However, Creon replied to his words.


    ''''If I can really be the strongest knight in the empire, then what would you be?''''


    I''m a hypochondriac. I''m a hero who fights for the holy knights and saints.


    Solon chuckled.


    From that day on, Creon began to follow Solon around all the time.


    The fact that he was older made Solon dependable.


    When he was around, he didn''t get bullied anymore, and he taught me a lot of things.


    How to study, how to use magic efficiently, and how to treat people were all things that Solon taught Creon.


    Solon said that Creon was more talented than he was.


    But Creon couldn''t imagine a day when he would surpass Solon.


    Dependence on Solon and a strong sense of inferiority to him had been a big part of Creon''s mind when he was at school.


    But now it was different.


    Now, looking at this room with Solon gone, Creon''s heart was a dark joy.


    Maybe he had finally surpassed Solon.


    At least there was no longer a feeble boy anywhere to follow Solon around.


    Now, Creon was truly the strongest holy knight in the Empire.


    Just like Solon''s prophecy.


    Once that happened, Creon''s existence was becoming a smoking gun for Creon.


    He couldn''t stand the idea of Solon acting as if he was his brother forever.


    And it was obvious that Saint Sophia had more fondness for Solon than Creon, and that also hurt Creon''s pride.


    However, that didn''t mean that Creon''s hostility towards Solon was the only thing that drove him away.


    If it was essentially a good idea to get rid of Solon, it was not a good idea.


    Solon still had some use for her.


    After all, he was handy. In his absence, all the chores would be slowed down, and we knew that there would be trouble.


    I could have given Solon a role as office manager. The good-natured Solon would have quit being an adventurer and settled for being an office clerk.


    So.


    If Creon had asked, Solon would not have refused. Solon was always concerned about Creon.


    A tingle of guilt crossed his chest, but Creon made an effort to forget it.


    The main reason for getting rid of Solon was that if only he wasn''t there, Creon could take control of the Order.


    He would be able to use the Order for his own purposes.


    A person with good instincts like Solon would eventually realize Creon''s true purpose.


    And once he realized that, Solon must have vehemently opposed Creon.


    So it was necessary to expel Solon before that happened.


    Creon thinks to himself.


    Creon thinks to himself, no one has ever called him weak.


    On the contrary, there are now countless members of the group who are fascinated by Creon.


    But Creon''s heart is not satisfied.


    This is because there is not a single girl by his side.


    The girl who told him that it was okay to be weak when Creon was not the strongest knight or anything like that. She told him she loved the kind Creon.


    And then she died.


    ''Shea.''


    Creon murmured the name of a fellow girl he had once lost.


    Solon and Creon shared the bitter truth that the dead do not rise.


    Unlike Solon, however, Creon could not accept that truth.


    There is magic in this world. How could it be said that magic to raise the dead did not exist?


    There was a knock at the door.


    ''Come in.''


    As Creon said, the door to the Vice Commander''s office opened and three members of the group appeared.


    Leading the way is the summoner Notaras.


    He is a cheat among the leaders of the Order of the Habitual Order.


    The first thing that comes to my mind is the fact that I''m not going to be able to get a job. Our new deputy commander sir.


    ''That call is sarcastic. I know you''re trying to call Solon back.


    Does that mean you''re on call about it?


    Notaras pushed up his round glasses and looked at me as if he were assessing me.


    Creon shook his head.


    ''No, I won''t interfere with the inner workings of the group members. More importantly, Notaras. You''re very capable.''


    What are you trying to do to curry favor with me?


    You''re a hard-learned ex-military man who graduated from the military academy, aren''t you? It''s a very unusual background for us. To be honest, I think you know the world much better than Arte, and I think you''re more qualified to be the deputy commander.


    "Law.


    Notaras smiled as if he wasn''t full of it.


    He has a personal feud with Arte.


    If he is said to be more competent than that Arte, Notaras won''t feel bad about it.


    It was required of the deputy commander to be aware of the situation between the members of the group as well.


    Creon smiled.


    ''''I have a favor to ask of you. I want you to bring that person back from the imperial capital. I don''t mind if you have to do it by force.''''


    Did a woman run off with you?


    Creon nodded at the flippant comment Notaras had struck.


    ''Exactly. The person I want you to take back is Saint Sophia. She is my fianc��e and our Commander.

 25-Episode 25: New Empire Prime Minister

    Although the supreme authority in the Thracian Empire is the Emperor, it is the ministers appointed by him who are actually in charge of government.


    The twelve ministers constitute the Council of Ministers, which is headed by the President of the Council, the Prime Minister.


    The former Chancellor had recently been dismissed from office.


    The defeat in the war against the neighboring countries, the growing starvation in the countryside, the assassination of the Minister of the Interior by the extremists, all of which have a negative impact on the hegemony of the Empire.


    In all these ways, the former Chancellor has been blamed for the failure of the Reich''s hegemony.


    And me, Filia and Lucy had come to the ceremony to appoint the new Imperial Prime Minister Strath.


    ''Do you like these events, Solon?''


    Filia asked me in a whisper and I shrugged.


    ''I don''t want to be too formal,''


    Filia smiled as if she agreed with me.


    I looked around.


    The ministers were lined up in front of the grand old emperor sitting on his throne.


    They knelt on the red carpet in front of the Emperor and the new Prime Minister grudgingly received a single treasure sword from the Emperor.


    The treasured sword, Elea, signifies the honor of being entrusted with the politics of the Empire. It is the secret treasure of the imperial family.


    Apart from the Emperor and his ministers, the President of the Privy Council and other dignitaries are located on either side of it, away from the Emperor and his ministers. Furthermore, outside of that is occupied by the royal family, the great nobles and their attendants.


    In other words, we were a long way from the center of the ceremony. Filia, me and Lucy on either side of her, were mostly at the end of the line.


    But the voice of the new Chancellor, Stras, was far and clear.


    Strath was a young man, still in his late thirties, full of spirit.


    He still drew his treasured sword from its scabbard. For that was the etiquette of a chancellor''s inauguration.


    He stood with his back to the emperor, then swung his sword straight at the crowd and declared.


    ''O God, protect the Emperor and this nation!��I will fight every enemy that threatens this country. Our fight will not end until the laws, traditions and ideals of the Empire have saved all of our subjects at once.


    So Strath cut off his words and was silent for a few seconds.


    The crowd in attendance fell silent, and Strath slowly looked around the ceremonial area.


    He began to speak in a calm but powerful voice.


    ''These are difficult times in our country. That being the case, we must come together. For it is I and all of us here who have the courage to crush the conspiracy of the demon lurking in the darkness and the ambitions of the rogue enemy, the Alemany Farren Republic. Long live the Emperor!


    Following Strath''s words, those in the pew chanted, "Long live the Emperor.


    And then cracking applause erupted, and some people said, "Glory to Strath the Savior! He exclaimed.


    ''You''re very popular indeed!''


    Lucy murmured in a cold voice and I responded.


    ''We all have high hopes for Strath,''


    Strass is an ex-military man.


    He was a general from a prestigious noble family, but I''m told that Strass ate the same food and slept in the same huts as the commoner soldiers.


    There''s also a famous story about how he was wounded defending a commoner''s privates and had a wound on his forehead.


    That''s why Strath is so popular among the people.


    Even the leading nobles are hoping that Strath will change the stagnant politics of the country.


    He''s well-liked by the emperor, and he receives financial support from the entrepreneurs.


    In other words, Strath is the hope of the Empire.


    But Lucy doesn''t see it that way, apparently.


    ''I hope it doesn''t end in disappointment.


    Lucy mumbled and gave a small yawn as if she wanted it to be over quickly.


    The reason me and Lucy were here was for Filia.


    For one thing, we were here to protect Filia. There''s no guarantee that an incident like the other day won''t happen. There are many among the nobility who hate the mixture of blood with demons.


    The other aim is that having two squires with respectable titles will raise Filia''s status.


    Lucy is voiced as a professor at the Imperial School of Magic, and I''m supposed to be one of the strongest adventurers in the empire for some reason or another.


    Filia will be in trouble if we have no decent followers, and having us around might make Filia''s position in the cold shoulder a little better,


    Lucy said.


    ''We need Filia to be great.


    Why?


    You''ll see.


    Lucy brushed off my question.


    I don''t really know why Lucy is so involved with Filia.


    It doesn''t seem to be more than just a relative.


    However, it seems that Lucy has no intention of discussing the situation any further for the time being.


    The ceremony was almost over and the emperor stood up from his throne.


    The long awaited feast time would begin.


    Lucy was a big drinker and her eyes were shining as she looked at the fine liquor that had begun to be laid out in the hall.


    Just then, a beautifully clear voice was heard from behind her.


    ''''Are you sure it''s Her Royal Highness Filia?''''


    Filia slowly turned around, and I was trailing behind her.


    The person who approached Filia was a small girl.


    She was a beautiful girl with striking golden hair that flowed.


    And she was wearing her usual pure white monastic clothes.


    The girl was staring straight at Filia with her large jade-colored eyes.


    Saint Sophia was there.


    Almost at the same time, the sound of an ear-splitting explosion rang out in the hall.


    The murderers of the ''July Party'', who were committed to overthrowing the empire, appeared and began the carnage.

 26-Chapter 26 July Party

    My words about why Sophia was here were drowned out by the roaring sound.


    A red lotus flame rose before the entrance of the hall, instantly extinguishing some of the waiters there to charcoal.


    The next moment, a blast rolled up and loomed over us.


    ''''Filia-sama!''''


    I quickly grabbed Filia''s arm with my left hand and pulled her towards me.


    The flames and blast were right in front of me.


    I pulled the treasured sword tetracord from its sheath at my waist and swung it to the side with my right hand.


    Then the flames that attacked us were drowned out.


    Relieved, I patted my chest.


    I managed to avoid the first blow.


    In a sudden battle, the unexpected first attack is the scariest.


    In other words, if you can avoid that, the rest is manageable.


    ''''Are you safe, Filia-sama?''''


    Uh-huh.


    When I look down, I see Filia''s cheeks turn bright red.


    I quickly hug Filia, but this results in me putting my hands behind my back and hugging Filia from behind.


    Filia lets out a small gasp.


    ''Ah, hmm, that hurts, Solon.


    I''m sorry.


    In a hurry I loosened my hand to hold Filia.


    I was in too much of a hurry to hold Filia too tightly.


    However, I couldn''t let go of Filia just yet.


    He had no idea what was going on or what the situation was at all.


    ''''Solon!��And Filia!��Are you okay?


    Lucy calls out to me with her magic wand at the ready.


    Then she sulks as she sees me holding Filia close.


    ''Is Filia more important to you than me?''


    I''m sure you can take care of yourself.


    I said back, dumbfounded.


    I don''t think this is the time to be talking about that.


    Lucy the Crimson, and Saint Sophia would be able to defend herself, but Filia isn''t.


    That''s why I have to do something about it.


    Come to think of it, I wonder what happened to Sophia.


    I looked back, but Sophia was nowhere to be seen.


    Meanwhile, the guards were beginning to fortify the entrance to the hall.


    Someone had broken in and carried out a terrorist attack, so it was a reasonable decision to prevent any more enemies from entering.


    We''re right next to the entrance too, so we''d be grateful if they could keep the enemy from getting in.


    But the next moment, the guards screamed.


    The bodies of the guards were torn apart and fresh blood flooded the air.


    In an instant, a pile of corpses formed on the spot.


    The man who had killed them was an elderly man.


    ''Do you remember, gentlemen, the tragedy of the 9th of July?


    The man grasped his staff and said in a calm voice.


    He was dressed in fine ceremonial attire and wore a ring with a coat of arms.


    In other words, he was a nobleman and one who had been invited to this inauguration.


    ''Isn''t he Count Polos!��Are you distraught?


    It was Gillan, the deputy commander of the Imperial Guards, who shouted in surprise.


    He was already badly wounded and was kneeling in front of his murderer, Count Polos, with a pale face.


    Polos smiled thinly.


    ''''I''m sane,''''


    Killing a sentry in the palace would be high treason. The Earl will not be exempt from the death penalty.


    No, I think it''s Lord Gillan who''s not in his right mind, isn''t it?


    What do you mean?


    You don''t get it. You''re dead.


    Polos raised his staff.


    If it had stayed up, Gillan would have been killed by Polos'' magic as well.


    But he did not die.


    ''Isn''t it a bit violent to kill someone without any good persuasion?


    I said, blocking Polos'' attack with my treasure sword.


    I left it to Lucy to protect Filia, and I jumped in front of Poros.


    I don''t have any obligation to protect Gillan, but if I''m concerned about Filia''s safety, it''s best to eliminate the original attacker.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier, but I''m not sure I''ll be able to return to combat anytime soon, given the extent of my injuries.


    Gillan groaned.


    ''Run, Solon. It''s our job to protect this Imperial Palace.''''


    I wondered what he was saying when he was weaker than me, but I could take it as a sign of Gillan''s strong sense of mission.


    Looking at me, Polos murmured in admiration, "Ho.


    ''''You''re quite good at preventing my wind slashing magic method.


    "You''re very flattered by my compliments, Count.


    ''So you are Soron the Magician. I''ve heard of that treasure sword, Tetracord, too. I suppose it enhances all kinds of magic and skills to a fairly high level.


    ''''Unfortunately, it''s only ''pretty expensive'' and none of them are top-notch, but the variety of enhancements could be said to be extensive.''''


    Thanks to the Treasure Sword Tetrachord, I can use a reasonable level of attack magic without chanting, and I have enough defense to withstand a normal level of magic attacks.


    The attack power as a pure sword is also excellent, and it comes with a variety of useful skills as an added bonus.


    In short, it''s the perfect sword for me, a dexterity-poor man.


    Polos said in a stern tone.


    ''Gillan said I was insane. But if you ask me, it''s madness to side with the bloodthirsty, murderous emperor. Even you know that. The tragedy of the 9th of July.


    The tragedy of July 9 was a massacre of the people by the Imperial Army.


    In the summer of two years ago, people living a hard life flooded the Imperial Palace in droves.


    They were without arms and seeking the salvation of the Emperor.


    But when the emperor and his entourage saw the unusual state of affairs, they were terrified and ordered the army to kill them.


    The bodies of countless citizens slaughtered by the military''s magical attack lay in the main street in front of the Imperial Palace. Some of them were said to be still young children.


    With this incident, the people''s trust in the Emperor began to grow. As a result of this incident, the people''s faith in the Emperor was eroded.


    "Remember the 9th of July. This is the motto of the July 9th, we, the July Party, will never forget it. We must eliminate the evil soldiers and politicians and the emperor.


    The words indicated that Polos was a member of the July Party.


    The July Party is a revolutionary party that seeks to overthrow the imperial government.


    The abolition of monarchy and slavery. Prohibition of discrimination on the basis of status. Equal distribution of wealth to all peoples. An end to the war by immediate peace with the neighbouring countries.


    That was what they sought in the July Party.


    ''''I had heard rumors that there were aristocrats among the members of the July Party, but it was true.


    ''I am a nobleman, but because I am a nobleman, I have a duty to save my people. Are you on the side of the emperor or on the side of this country?


    Polos asked me, and I replied.


    ''''At least, I''m not on the side of the Counts. What difference does this way make? The July Party assassinated the Minister of the Interior, but that still didn''t change anything. Even if they killed the Emperor, nothing will change.''''


    It will change. Only after everything has been destroyed will the ideal world truly come. I want the Emperor and Chancellor Straus dead.


    ''''Is that why you killed innocent palace servants and guards?


    I point to the charred bodies of the servants and the mutilated bodies of the guards.


    Poros said without changing his color.


    ''A necessary sacrifice.''


    ''If you say so, then the Countess is no different from the emperors the Countess hates. I am your enemy.


    That was the signal for the start of the battle.


    And Polos wasn''t the only attacker of the July Party, the battle had already begun in various parts of the Imperial Palace as well.

 27-Episode 27: Saint Sophia said she wouldnt forgive Solon

    Polos thumped the floor with his old staff.


    Then a magic circle unfolded there and began to emit a green light.


    From there, a strong wind arose and struck us.


    It was probably this attacking magic that killed all the guards at once.


    I flashed my treasured sword and stepped forward, pushing forward through the wind.


    The wind was drowned out by my sword, and I lightly swung my sword down at Poros.


    Poros retreated, trying to avoid my attack.


    I took the spell from my pocket and scattered it over Poros''s magic circle.


    Polos asks me.


    ''What''s the trick?''


    It''s just a little trick.


    Before I could finish, Polos''s magic circle went dark and then began to glow blue.


    Polos is probably a high-ranking sorcerer.


    I don''t know if we can win in a proper fight, and the longer the fight goes on, the worse off we will be.


    That''s why I used a strategy before that.


    Polos gave an impatient look.


    The magic circle he had generated had changed unexpectedly.


    What will happen, Polos will be alarmed.


    I shot water magic at Poros and closed the distance.


    Polos would wave his wand and unleash a magical wind to offset my attack.


    But he seemed to be distracted by the increasingly radiant magic circle.


    In the next moment, I accelerated and came around behind Poros.


    Before Polos could turn around to face me, I kicked him in the back.


    ''''Nah........!


    Polos lost his stance and fell on top of the magic circle.


    At the same time, a massive vortex of water appeared from the magic circle and enveloped him.


    He was constrained by a barrier made of my water magic.


    Polos had lost.


    I told him, "I''m not going to kill you.


    "I''m not going to kill you. How many others do you have?


    Polos laughed.


    ''And that I have plenty of company. It''s late.''


    Every time an explosion sounded, flames curled up all over the place.


    The enemy sorcerers, and perhaps more than one of them, set fire to the air all at once.


    The blast was coming from the entrance side as well.


    I drowned out some of it, but the entire hall was ablaze, making it impossible to prevent it all with my magic sword.


    When I looked back, I saw Lucy defending Filia and deploying a massive water magic technique to counteract the oncoming flames.


    But even then, it was not in time. Lucy is a great wizard, but as the nickname "Crimson" suggests, she is on the side of using fire and is not very good at water magic.


    ''''Lucy-sensei!''''


    I rush back to Lucy and manage to block the flames attacking her side with my treasure sword.


    Lucy smiles at me with a tired look on her face.


    ''''All the exits seem to be blocked. If this is the case........''''


    They will all die from being caught in the hot air.


    Even if the enemy''s attack magic itself could be counteracted, they would run out of oxygen and suffocation would be inevitable.


    Just as the July Party wanted, the imperial room would be mostly dead, and if that happened, there would be no more politicians and the imperial center would completely collapse.


    If that happens, me, Lucy, and Filia will die.


    Filia clung to me and looked at me with moist eyes.


    Then a voice that sounded like she was singing echoed through the place.


    ''God. Save us, O God.


    The words were a church-style magic chant.


    At the same time, the vast area of flames disappeared in an instant.


    When I turned around, a golden-haired girl covered in light all over was there.


    It''s Saint Sophia.


    Thanks for the help, I was about to say, but when I saw that Sophia looked like she was about to cry, I stopped myself.


    Sophia stared straight at me with her big jade-colored eyes.


    ''''I will never forgive you, Solon-kun!


    "Huh?


    I''m very hurt, you know.


    Um, Sofia?��What are you talking about?


    It''s awful to walk away from the Order without telling me.


    My former companion, Sophia, said.

 28-Episode 28: The true feelings of Saint Sophia

    In the end, the July Party''s plan failed.


    Apparently, the July Party''s plan was to kill the emperor, the royal family, the leading conservative aristocrats and military personnel who gathered for the inauguration of the new prime minister, and all the ministers, including the new prime minister, Strath.


    And the leaders of the July Party were supposed to rule the country instead.


    But they failed.


    Due to the superhuman efforts of the new Prime Minister Strath, who had the Treasure Sword Elea in his hands, the Emperor and his ministers were also protected unharmed.


    It could be said that the inauguration ceremony is not a good omen for such a situation, but he was not responsible for the security of the imperial palace before his inauguration.


    Rather, there was no doubt that Strath''s admiration for him as a meritorious protector of the emperors would increase.


    On the other hand, the fire was also put out thanks to the success of Saint Sophia and the others.


    That''s why Sofia had disappeared right after the attack, and judging it to be a terrorist attack, she had deployed a magic circle for anti-magical attack defense at key locations in the hall.


    That was Sophia''s explanation.


    I said to Sophia while trying to smile as naturally as possible.


    ''That''s Saint Sophia. You made the right decision, and that saved us and everyone else.


    Isn''t there something else you should be saying?


    Sophia puffed and turned sideways, her cheeks puffed out.


    Then she lightly touched her beautiful, long, golden hair with her right hand.


    It was a habit Sofia had when she was angry.


    Speaking of Saint Sophia, she was a hero who had successfully conquered many difficult ruins as the leader of the Order of Saint Sophia.


    As a sorceress, she had also succeeded in graduating from a magic school at the top of her class and skipping a grade. It is said that he is one of the five most talented sorcerers in the Imperial Church.


    In addition to her outstanding talent, Saint Sophia was also famous for her pretty appearance.


    She had long, beautiful golden hair and large jade-green eyes that shone with a mysterious brightness. And a pure white monastic dress.


    The strikingly beautiful girl Sophia, along with the wise Arute, always occupied the top two spots in the magic school''s beautiful girls, and even after she became an adventurer, her beauty was the talk of the town everywhere.


    That Sophia is right in front of me.


    That''s because Saphira is my former companion.


    The battle is over, and the enemy has been apprehended.


    We rush around to help the wounded, which finally calms down, and I finally have time to talk to Sophia.


    I was awkwardly facing Sophia.


    Behind her, Filia and Lucy-sensei were watching us with a sense of curiosity.


    I cleared my throat.


    ''Erm, Sophia?��Are you angry?


    Yeah. I''m angry.


    I think there''s been a misunderstanding.


    It''s not a mistake that you left me all alone. I had to work very hard to find you.


    Saphira looked at me with tears in her eyes as she said that, and it looked like she was going to start crying soon.


    Now Sophia is a saint with overwhelming strength, strong enough to save the Empire from crisis.


    But the Sophia in front of me looked no different than she did when she was in magic school. The sickly, quiet, fragile girl is the Sophia I know.


    The unreliable Saphira always said, "I''m useless without you, Solon," and relied on me for help.


    But now Sophia is a better adventurer than I am, and she can make the right decisions on her own.


    Besides, Sophia has a fianc��e, the Holy Knight Creon.


    There was no reason for Sophia to look at me with a tearful face.


    Anyway, something is wrong.


    Sofia should have agreed with Holy Knight Creon and the executives and kicked me out of the Order.


    Sofia agreed with my banishment because she was worried that I would not be able to keep up with the level of the Knights now and die.


    That''s what Creon had said.


    And yet, it''s strange for Sophia to blame me for my disappearance.


    Besides, Sophia heard that I was tutoring Princess Filia, and she used her position as a Knight Commander to attend this inauguration ceremony.


    In other words, she went so far as to come to find me.


    This isn''t an attitude towards the person I banished.


    I said to Sofia to try.


    "Sophia''s not alone, you know. She''s got Creon.


    What''s wrong with Mr. Creon?


    Because Creon is Sofia''s lover and fianc��, right?


    At my words, Sophia''s jade-colored eyes widened.


    Then Sophia said in a dark voice.


    ''''Yeah, Solon-kun. Who told you that story?''''


    It''s from Cleon himself.


    Well, I mean, really... did Creon-kun say that?


    I remember.


    Creon said he was engaged to Sophia.


    And both inside the Order and in town, there were rumors that Creon and Sophia were dating.


    All in all, it''s natural to think that Creon and Sofia had become lovers without my knowledge, and then got engaged.


    When I said that, Sophia shook her head.


    I''m not going out with Creon-kun.


    ''So, when you said that Creon was engaged to Sophia...''


    I''m not lying. But it was my fathers'' own decision that I got engaged to Creon. They said that he is a holy knight of a noble family and that he will take Creon as his son-in-law.


    When it comes to political marriages between nobles, it''s not as common as it used to be, but it still happens sometimes.


    Creon''s father and Sophia''s father were both powerful aristocrats in the Empire, and the benefits of joining hands seemed to be great.


    I was stunned.


    ''But either way, you should have just told me that you were engaged. Why did you hide it from me?''''


    Because I didn''t want you to know about it, Solon-kun.


    Sophia blushed a little.


    Then she glanced up at me.


    ''Didn''t you think anything of it when you heard that Creon-kun and I were engaged to be married, Solon?��Were you disappointed or not?


    Well, that''s definitely a disappointment.


    Then Sophia said, "Really? I mumbled and looked pleased.


    At any rate, neither Sophia nor Creon had told me about the engagement.


    And I felt like an outcast, because I mistakenly assumed they had been lovers for a long time.


    So I should probably congratulate them both if it was true, but I was also a little disappointed.


    They don''t need me anymore, I thought.


    Sophia breathed a sigh of relief.


    ''I''m glad. It''s not that Solon-kun doesn''t need me anymore.''


    It''s Sophia who doesn''t need me anymore, right?


    No, that''s not true. I can''t do it without you, Solon.


    ''But I heard you voted to ban me from the Order.


    ''It''s true that Solon-kun said he wouldn''t oppose you quitting the Order. But you know, you''re not the only one who''s going to quit the Order.


    Sophia smiled softly.


    ''''Because I was going to quit the Order with Solon-kun.

 29-Episode 29: There is No One Way

    I thought about the meaning of Sophia''s words.


    Sophia was going to quit the Order with me, she said.


    Then what was she going to do with the Knights of St. Sophia, which was named after Sophia?��Besides, if I quit the Order, I would lose my power and authority as a leader.


    I opened my mouth fearfully.


    ''''That Order was created by Sophia, Creon and I over the years. To quit the knightly order that was called the strongest in the empire...


    Unthinkable?


    Sophia asked me back.


    It''s true that I didn''t even think about quitting the Order until Creon and the others sentenced me to banishment.


    I''ve finally developed a strong organization and gained fame and power as the deputy leader.


    I thought that if I kept going, I could capture all the ruins and help people with the profits from the ruins.


    But, I reconsidered.


    I looked back at Filia and the others behind me.


    By quitting being an adventurer, I was no longer in danger of dying in the attack on the ruins, and I was freed from the drudgery of running the Knights.


    To begin with, I hadn''t been able to contribute to the battle, just as I had been kicked out of the Knights because I was called useless in the Order in the first place.


    On the contrary, there are people here who need me.


    Even if Creon and the others didn''t expel me, quitting was not a bad option.


    I think so now.


    I told Sophia shortly afterwards.


    Creon and Arte and the others said I was useless as a lack of dexterity and sentenced me to expulsion from the Order.


    And that Creon told me that Sophia was also in favor of the banishment at that time.


    Sophia heard that and sighed.


    ''''Creon-kun said it in a way that could be misunderstood, didn''t he?


    What do you mean?


    I was asked for advice by Creon. I''m not going to be able to tell you what to do. Like Shea, who was killed, Solon might end up dead.


    When she said that, Sophia''s face was slightly shaded.


    Shea is a girl who used to be one of us. Shea joined us when we were a small party, before we called ourselves the Knights of the Order.


    She was a young wizard, one year younger than Sophia, who told us that she decided to become an adventurer when her master died.


    He was a good kid, bright and honest, I think.


    And then Shea was killed by an enemy in the ruins and died.


    To Sophia, Shea was like a sister to her, and bringing up her death would be an effective way to persuade her.


    ''So you''re saying that Sofia agreed to get rid of me because she was afraid of me being weak and getting hurt?


    Sophia made a troubled face.


    It is true that I may be a little stronger than you. But if that''s all you want to do, you were the one who used to protect me in the past, so now it''s up to me to protect you.


    There''s no need for Sofia to fight while protecting her henchmen.


    No. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be the leader of the group even now. I want you to stay, so I will protect you. It is my own wish to protect him because I want him to stay. But...


    That''s when Sophia cut off her words.


    Sophia stared at me with her jade-colored eyes.


    There was a color in those eyes that made me afraid of something.


    I''m afraid. Fighting in the ruins is a very dangerous thing. Defeating a large number of demonic enemies and going so deep underground that you can''t easily turn back.''''


    It''s a dangerous thing to do. But we both knew that we were doing it and we knew it was dangerous. Freeing the ruins will give us resources, land, and treasure, and it will save a lot of people.


    I knew it. �� I knew it, but I thought it was enough. I have the money, the honor and the power, but there is nothing more I can ask for and if I die I will have nothing left. Do you remember what you promised me, Solon?


    "Promise?


    You made a promise to me, Solon.


    That''s right.


    We were classmates in magic school, and we made one promise in our first year.


    Together, we would become the strongest adventurers in the Empire and make a place for ourselves.


    That was the promise.


    At the time, Sophia was neglected by her family and her classmates, and she didn''t have a place to belong.


    I wasn''t a nobleman or anything, and although I was able to get into the magic school, I couldn''t imagine myself succeeding in the future.


    So that promise was a distant aspiration for Sophia, a young girl, and a reckless ideal for me, an ordinary person.


    Sophia smiled gently.


    ''The promise is half fulfilled,''


    Half?


    ''We made one of the strongest knights in the Empire. But we haven''t fulfilled the promise of the other half.


    The first half of the promise is to be the strongest adventurers in the Empire.


    The second half of the promise is to make a place for ourselves.


    The second half of the promise, according to Sophia, is the second half.


    I shook my head.


    ''There is a place for Sophia. That Order belongs to Sophia.''


    No. The promise was to create a place for me and Solon, right?


    As she said this, Sophia took my hand in hers.


    Then Sophia looked straight at me with her jade-colored eyes.


    ''''There''s more than one way to make your wish come true. That''s why I''m quitting the Order.

 30-Episode 30: An existence that hinders Sophias wishes

    Sophia''s small hand wrapped around mine.


    I was upset, and when I looked at Sophia, she chuckled, teasingly.


    If Sophia says she wants to quit the Order, I want to respect her will.


    But in reality, there are a lot of troublesome issues.


    ''''I can''t quit the Order that easily.


    Sophia nodded at my mumbling.


    ''I know, I know. But being with you, Solon, is more important to me.


    I''m glad to hear that, but I think a lot of people would disagree with Sofia''s decision to stop being the head of the Order.


    First of all, it''s the people inside the Order of Saint Sophia.


    To the Knights, Saint Sophia was an essential part of the offensive and defensive forces for the Knights.


    Furthermore, Sophia is the symbol of the Knights, so without her, the Knights would lose their centripetal force inside and outside of the Order.


    There were many members of the Order who were fascinated by Sophia, like Sage Arte.


    In other words, the Knights'' leaders would say, "Yes, I see," and would not allow Sophia to leave the Knights.


    In addition, Creon will come to bring Sophia back as Sophia''s fianc��.


    Since he had declared that he would protect Sophia in both public and private life, Creon may have a fondness for her.


    Even if that wasn''t the case, if her fianc�� ran away from her, Creon''s pride would be hurt, and Creon''s reputation with those around him would be damaged.


    The imperial church grants Sophia the title of saint, but at the same time, the church expects Sophia to achieve a high level of success as an adventurer. The Church should want Sophia to continue to be a Knight Commander.


    And let''s not forget Sophia''s father, the Marquis of the Empire.


    He was right by our side.


    "Saphira, why are you here?


    A dark voice sounded low.


    We all turned around at once, and there stood arrogantly a tall, mature man with a deep beard.


    It was Sophia''s father, Imperial Marquis Gorgias.


    It was expected that Sophia''s father, a powerful nobleman, would be at this inauguration. I was careless.


    Sofia hid behind me like she was scared.


    ''''Now you were talking about quitting the Order. And that''s for a man like this?


    Apparently, he was listening to the whole conversation.


    Gorgias pointed at me carelessly and looked at me contemptuously.


    It was rude, I thought, but I didn''t dare say anything.


    I had met Sophia''s father before, but he had always been an arrogant and insular person.


    ''I listened to your selfishness, and after all the effort I put into setting you free, what do you mean?


    Because your father didn''t want me to be an adventurer in the first place!


    Sophia argues with a trembling voice.


    Even though she was called Saint Sophia and became one of the strongest adventurers, her father seemed to be a horrible figure to Sophia.


    From a young age, Sophia was too bright, and her family had alienated her, especially her father, Gorgias, who hated her.


    Sofia had said that skipping school for magic school was like a good riddance to her family.


    Gorgias chuckled.


    ''Oh. You became an adventurer, over the objections of my parents. If I wanted to, I could have forced you to come home with me. I''m not going to do that because you told me that I could contribute to the marquis'' family by becoming an adventurer. And now you want to stop?


    It''s...


    Your order is recognized by the state and the church, and it generates a lot of money. It''s for the benefit of my family, that''s why I''ve allowed you to act on your own. And now you want to quit the Order?


    Sophia squeezed the sleeve of my clothes.


    I stood in front of Gorgias and told him.


    ''Sophia is willing to do what Sophia is willing to do. Don''t you respect your daughter''s feelings?��If it''s about money, we''ve made enough money already, haven''t we?


    In exchange for allowing Sophia to be an adventurer, the Marquis had received an enormous amount of money from Sophia.


    It was the treasures that Sophia had obtained from the activities of the Knights. The Knights had obtained a considerable amount of treasure and profits from the sale of resources by attacking the ruins, and they had distributed it to the members of the group.


    Originally, it belonged to Sophia, but she had offered much of it to her father.


    That should have been enough.


    Gorgias shook his head.


    ''I don''t need a commoner boy like you to tell me what to do. Quitting the Order, well, that''s fine. But I originally planned to give Sophia away as a wife somewhere after I left the magic school. I waited for a few years. So you''ll also follow the matchmaking arrangement I''ve prepared for you.


    It''s about his engagement to Creon.


    An engagement to Creon, the son of a prestigious nobleman, has political value in itself.


    Besides, if they were to marry between fellow knights of the same order, the Marquis would be able to get even more benefits that would rise from the order.


    ''''You don''t think anything of Sophia, do you? Besides, even you were able to save yourself in the battle just now because of Sophia''s efforts, yet you don''t have a single word of appreciation?


    Gorgias smiled thinly as I said it.


    ''What right do you have to meddle in Sophia''s affairs like that?��I''m Sophia''s father, you know. I have the right to do whatever Sophia tells me to do.


    I was speechless.


    For a nobleman, let alone a commoner, what the father says is absolute.


    He must obey his father''s wishes regarding his future career and his marriage partner.


    Come on, Sophia. From now on, I won''t allow you to do anything you want.


    Gorgias grabbed Sophia''s arm.


    Sophia looks at me in disgust and pleads with me to look at her, as if to say, help me.


    But what should I do?


    It''s difficult to use my skills against Gorgias here and rescue Sophia.


    He''s Sophia''s father. There are many nobles gathered in this hall, and they will support Gorgias'' actions.


    And yet, if I try to stop Gorgias by forcing him to be violent, both me and Sophia will really have nowhere to be this time.


    Anyone of a higher status than Gorgias would be able to stop him.


    Someone whose power is superior to his right as a father, someone who is recognized by Imperial law as being superior to his right as a father, can free Sophia.


    An entity higher than the Imperial Marquis.


    It was, for example, the Imperial Family.


    Filia, who had been silent all this time, opened her mouth.


    ''''Marquis Gorgias. Miss Sophia is my guest, right?��Will you let me go, please?


    Filia ordered Gorgias in a beautiful voice.

 31-Episode 31 Philia and Sophia

    Imperial Marquis Gorgias looked back at Filia with a dubious face.


    Then he looked at the silver brooch on Filia''s chest and looked surprised. The brooch, which was in the shape of a two-headed eagle, indicated that Filia was a member of the royal family.


    She probably didn''t realize that there was a royal family nearby.


    Gorgias hurriedly straightened his residence.


    ''''This is the first time I''ve seen you. The seventeenth princess........Your Highness Iris?''''


    Gorgias said confidently.


    The faces of dozens of emperor''s children were not remembered, even by the nobles.


    Gorgias was no exception, and he got Filia''s name wrong.


    Filia chuckled.


    ''''It''s a shame. ''''Iris is my immediate older sister,'''' she said, ''''and I am the eighteenth prince''s sister. I''m Filia, the Eighteenth Princess, you know?''


    I beg your pardon. And what does Her Royal Highness want with my daughter?


    I told you. I told you that Miss Sophia is my guest. So the Marquis has no right to take her away.


    But, Your Highness, I am the father of this girl.


    ''I don''t think the Marquis would be a suitable father for Miss Sophia.


    I request that His Highness will keep his mouth shut about the affairs of his family.


    Gorgias gave him a mortified look.


    But Filia didn''t care about it and stood in front of Sophia and smiled.


    On the other hand, the shy Sofia looked at Filia restlessly.


    Filia asked Sophia a question.


    ''''What do you think?��Miss Sophia doesn''t intend to serve me?


    Princess Filia invites the famous Saint Sophia to be her guest and treats her as her squire.


    This proposal was indeed the most likely solution to the current problem.


    No matter how coldly Filia is treated, she is still a member of the royal family.


    In this way, not to mention the Marquis, the Knights and the Church would not be able to carelessly touch Sophia, at least not in public.


    I nodded to Sophia, who looked lost, and I nodded to her.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    ''''So, Your Highness''s offer, thankfully.......I will accept it.


    With this, Sophia became Filia''s squire.


    The marquis was in a state of exasperation at the unexpected interference, but eventually he looked at us evasively and left without saying a word.


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    ''Thank you for your help, Miss Filia. But was it alright?��After I said that to the Marquis like that....


    ''Solon wants to help this man, doesn''t he?��Then I should help him. I have been saved by Solon. You are going to be my squire, so I must get you a room in the palace.


    Then Filia chuckled, as if she had a good idea.


    ''But hey, I''m the only one who''s going to live in the same room with Solon, right?


    Do you live here with me?


    Sofia mumbled with a pout, and then compared me and Filia.


    ''What do you mean?''


    ''What do you mean?'' asked Sophia to Filia.


    ''As the saying goes?��Solon is sleeping next to me.


    Filia smiled beautifully.


    I wondered if it was Filia''s mischievousness that she was deliberately misleading me.


    I put my head in my hands.


    Sophia''s cheeks turned red and she crowded me.


    ''''So, Solon-kun. What do you mean by living with the Princess?


    ''Well, it''s a long story, but it''s not the way Sophia imagines it to be.


    I was about to explain, but Filia interrupted my words and interrupted me with a pleasant smile.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.��I would wake up and Solon would give me a gentle hug and a kiss on top of that.


    Filia''s eyes twinkled, "Well? I asked Sophia.


    If it was this morning, it was more accurate to say that Filia hugged me than I hugged Filia.


    Even though it was a kiss, it was just a light touch on Filia''s cheek.


    But Sophia, of course, didn''t know that.


    She must have misunderstood.


    Sophia''s face turned redder and redder.


    ''''Wow, I still won''t forgive you, Solon-kun!��You''ve never done that to me before!


    I let my eyes wander, troubled.


    I saw one person, Dr. Lucy, who had remained silent the whole time.


    She was alone, looking serious and sinking into a pensive state.

 32-Episode 32: The Best Way to Protect Clarice

    That night, I was discussing the future with Clarice.


    The attack on the July Party had left the Imperial Palace in shambles everywhere, and about half of Filia''s and my room had been destroyed by the blast.


    So Filia and Sofia are waiting in the guest room for the time being, while Clarice and I are standing in the corridor of the servants'' living area, chatting.


    Incidentally, Lucy seems to have been summoned by a high-ranking Imperial official and has disappeared.


    Fortunately, Clarice was away from the Imperial Palace because she had plans to go out at the time of the July Party attack.


    Therefore, Clarice herself was not involved in the incident at all.


    However, Clarice was depressed because some of her maids she knew seemed to be missing.


    I believed that the Imperial Palace is a sacred and inviolable place and that it is the safest place in the empire.


    Clarice murmured.


    The Imperial Palace can no longer be said to be a safe place.


    There have been a series of attacks by the July Party and other militants, and even last time there was an attempted kidnapping of Filia by the Union of Righteous People.


    The prestige of the Empire is definitely shaken.


    It''s a matter of our future as well.


    I had explained the circumstances to Clarice and made sure that we could prepare a room for Sophia.


    Since I became Filia''s squire, it''s natural for Sophia to live here as well.


    However, Clarice came back to ask the high ranking mistress for help, but the results seemed to be unfavorable.


    ''''It''s Sophia-sama''s room, but it doesn''t seem to be ready after all.


    Clarice said regretfully.


    Naturally, there was no room to welcome new people to the Imperial Palace, which was pretty much destroyed.


    The chaos was continuing, and it looked like they wouldn''t be able to prepare even a new room for Filia and I, let alone Sophia, anytime soon.


    Furthermore, Filia is not a very high-ranking member of the imperial family due to her mother''s problems, and her wishes may not go through easily.


    Additionally, there might be pressure from Sophia''s father, the Marquis of Gorgias.


    Even if he can''t challenge the princess in public, he can still use his political power from behind the scenes to prevent Sophia from becoming Filia''s squire.


    The Marquis of Gorgias is a powerful nobleman with both political and financial power. In terms of real power, he is far above the Princess Filia.


    It means that there are still a lot of problems for Sophia to quit the Order.


    In the meantime, something must be done about Sophia''s residence.


    It is absolutely necessary for Sofia to stay close to Princess Filia if she is to prevent her from being brought back to the Order.


    I put my hand to my forehead.


    ''''Hmm. For example, you could have Sophia live in me and Filia-sama''s room too...''''


    ''Rejected! Rejected! You''re going to make a harem out of two beautiful girls and Master Solon?


    ''No, I don''t mean to, but...''


    Well, to begin with, the room is too small for two people.


    Besides, if political pressure was applied, Sophia might be rejected to stay in the Imperial Palace itself.


    Clarice chuckled.


    ''''By the way, Solon-sama. Don''t forget that besides the two beautiful girls, Filia-sama and Sophia-sama, there''s a third beautiful girl.''''


    What''s the third one?


    It''s about me, of course!


    Yeah...?


    Would you call yourself a pretty girl? But Clarice seemed to take it in a different way, though it was meant to be a mumble.


    Clarice looked a bit shabby.


    ''''Oh, that''s terrible.... You''re saying that I''m not a pretty girl?


    No, no, I just think Miss Clarice is pretty, but...


    I added hastily.


    I really think Clarice is quite cute.


    Hearing my words, Clarice''s expression brightens and then she chuckles.


    "You really think I''m cute?


    I really do.


    ''Then try to be more specific with your words.


    Why am I supposed to come in to discuss Sophia''s room and praise Clarice for her cuteness?


    I wondered about it, but I didn''t want to think too much about it, so I decided not to.


    I looked Clarice up and down.


    Clarice blushed as she noticed my gaze.


    ''Master Solon, you''re looking at me with those disgusting eyes, aren''t you?


    ''I don''t look at you like that.... But you''re always so energetic and expressive, Clarice, and you''re such a joy to watch. And you''re kind and gentle.


    ''You''re the man, Master Solon!��You know exactly what I''m talking about!��But compliment me on my looks, too!


    I looked at Clarice again.


    It''s true that Clarice is a beautiful girl.


    Although not as conspicuous as Filia and Sofia, she has a well-defined face. It''s quite petite, but it also gave off a cute atmosphere that made me want to protect her.


    Besides.


    ''''I think your flaxen hair is very beautiful.


    I said, and Clarice laughed, ehehehe.


    Filia said it was beautiful too, but I''m sure Clarice was proud of her hair too.


    Clarice took a step closer to me with a happy expression on her face.


    ''''Hey, Solon-sama. My hair, please stroke it.''''


    "Huh?


    ''Master Solon thinks my hair is beautiful, don''t you? Wouldn''t you like to stroke it?


    Clarice asks me sweetly.


    The way the conversation is going, it''s hard for me to answer, "I''m not particularly interested.


    Besides, I''m friendly with Clarice too, and it''s not like I''m doing anything wrong.


    When I made sure no one was around, I gently placed my hand on Clarice''s head and gently stroked her hair.


    Clarice was slumped over and did as she was made to do.


    ''Solon-sama''s hands, big and nice,''


    That''s more than enough.


    Master Solon, are you embarrassed?


    You''re the one who''s embarrassed, right?


    Clarice''s cheeks were getting redder and redder, and I probably would have blushed, too.


    I could have saved Clarice when the bandits attacked her, and I could have saved her during the kidnapping of the Righteous Union.


    But the Imperial Palace and Filia could be attacked again in the future, and then Clarice might get involved and get hurt badly.


    This imperial palace is huge and I won''t always be at Clarice''s side.


    I''m worried. I''ve been frightened twice, and now the palace is like this!


    Clarice clung to me tightly as I stroked her head.


    The danger of death is not only in the ruins.


    It''s natural for Clarice to feel uneasy.


    She looks up at me with her eyes.


    "Will Master Solon continue to protect me and Filia-sama?


    If you two are in danger, I''ll do everything in my power to help you.


    We can''t say that we will protect them absolutely.


    We don''t know when it will happen, and we don''t know what the enemy will be like.


    So I can''t promise you that I''ll be able to save Filia or Clarice from certain death.


    But I will do my best.


    What is the best way to protect Filia, Clarice and Sophia?


    "You don''t want to live outside the Imperial Palace, do you, Clarice?


    What do you mean?��Would you like to move into a house with Master Solon?


    Clarice said jokingly.


    But this wasn''t a joke.


    I nodded.


    ''You''re right. I want you to move in with me.


    Clarice looked surprised, then panicked.


    ''Puh, is it a proposal?''


    I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it.


    I noticed the gibberish and added to it, but it didn''t seem to have reached Clarice''s ears.


    Clarice''s eyes were rolling back and forth.


    ''Ugh, I''m glad, but, but I can''t leave Filia-sama behind.


    Then suppose we take Lady Filia with us?


    "Huh?


    Clarice froze.


    I stated the best way to solve the housing problem we were facing and to protect Filia and the others.


    "Lady Filia, Sophia, Miss Clarice, and me. The four of us are going to live in my mansion together.

 33-Episode 33: Solon and Clarices Daughter?

    Clarice was still frozen for a while, as if she couldn''t understand what I was saying.


    Well, it''s surprising, I suppose.


    I''m going to take the princess Filia away from the palace and let her live in my mansion, a commoner.


    Normally, this would be an insane method.


    But it''s the most effective way to do it now.


    Of course, it''s entirely possible.


    After waiting for a moment after I said it, just to be sure, Clarice came out of her rigid state and then said with a look of disbelief.


    ''So, Master Solon''s mansion!��Master Solon had a home in the Imperial City?!


    Is that what you care about?


    ''''Because, Solon-sama is from a frontier dukedom, right? I was in the imperial capital when I was at school, but I lived in a dormitory, and the headquarters of the knights are in the port city in the east. It seems unlikely that there would be a mansion in the imperial capital.


    ''Well, yeah, you''re right. I don''t have a mansion.


    ''What?��But just now, ''Filia, Sophia, and Clarice, I''ll make you all three of you into my women, and I''ll adore you, and you''ll live in my mansion! You said that.


    I didn''t say that. Is that the image of me in your mind, Clarice, that kind of devilish?


    Just kidding. The Master Solon I know is a very kind man.


    When she said that, Clarice smiled softly.


    I was embarrassed when she said that to me by surprise, though.


    Sure enough, Clarice teased me.


    ''''Solon-sama, are you embarrassed?''''


    Because of Miss Clarice.


    I''m kind of glad you''re embarrassed by me, Master Solon.


    ''Happy?��Why?


    ''If you don''t know, that''s okay. ...it''s okay if you don''t know. The main topic is the matter of Solon-sama''s mansion. It could have been misunderstood by another subject.


    ''No, Mr. Clarice was joking and diverted the conversation.


    Regardless of my modest protests, Clarice asked me.


    ''So, why is it that there is no mansion in the Imperial City, but ''I''ll make you three my girls all together and adore you! What did you say?


    I didn''t say that!��.........well, I did say that I wanted the three of you to live in the same mansion. Because there''s a good chance that Sophia won''t be able to live in the Imperial Palace. Furthermore, the Imperial Palace is full of Filia-sama''s enemies, and besides, she could become the target of an extremist attack at any moment. Then we can go outside the Imperial Palace.


    So is that why you are going to live in Master Solon''s house?


    That''s right. We have Saint Sophia here, and with the magical wards tightly locked up, the enemy won''t be able to get through so easily. At least we''re a lot more reliable than the guards.


    Despite the many minor problems, this is the best way to go about it.


    As long as Filia is by her side, Sophia can act freely with the status of an imperial squire.


    On the other hand, if you want to protect Filia, you can ask for her help.


    After all, Sophia is the strongest adventurer in the Order of St. Sophia. There is no one more reassuring than her.


    And then there''s Princess Filia''s personal maid, Clarice. To Filia, she is indispensable.


    And she has me as her bodyguard. Filia and Clarice are powerless in battle.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    Sophia is a saint who specializes in offensive magic and recovery magic.


    In other aspects, especially in terms of defense, I can be somewhat useful to Sofia as well.


    I''m sure there are some members of the Order who are more reliable assistants to Sophia, though.


    For example, the Holy Knight Creon.


    But Sophia left the Order because she wanted to. Since I''m the only one here, I''m the only one who will be fighting with her.


    Objectively speaking, there shouldn''t be too many adventurers who can beat the pairing of Sophia, the former leader of the Knights of St. Sophia, and Solon, the former deputy leader.


    ''''But the problem is that mansion. You can''t live in a mansion that doesn''t exist.''''


    ''''Clarice-san is right, my mansion isn''t in the imperial capital right now. But if that''s the case, don''t you think we should get one?


    ''You''re buying a house?��.........I can''t give that kind of money to Filia-sama. It''s all I can do to pay Solon-sama''s salary.


    It does cost money. Besides, if you leave the palace, the budget allocated to Lady Filia might also be cut.


    There is no reason to pay the imperial fee to someone out there.


    The financially strapped imperial family would gladly reduce the imperial fee payments from Filia.


    Even if it''s just for that, there are a lot of imperial princesses, and if you add it up, there''s a significant amount of money being spent on the budget.


    Conversely, in exchange for the reduction in the imperial allowance payment, the imperial family and the government would be willing to allow Filia to live outside the imperial palace.


    With the collapse of the imperial palace, some of the princes and princesses would take refuge in the nobleman''s house, the maternal family home, and in that sense, it would not be unusual for the imperial family to leave the imperial palace.


    What remained as a problem was still the issue of money.


    I said, "No, it''s not a matter of money.


    ''''I''m not going to rely on Filia-sama for funding.''''


    What do we do then?��Is Master Solon buying a house for the three of us to live in?


    I chuckled and Clarice said jokingly.


    I nodded, not laughing.


    ''That''s what it comes down to. I''ll buy the mansion personally.''


    Really?��And, but it''s an awful lot of money.


    Adventurers, you can make a lot of money doing what you normally do, but you can make more if you do it right. For example, if you have a merchant under your control who sells your treasures, you will be able to make a profit from this.


    ''You mean that''s how Master Solon got his money, too?


    ''''Exactly. So it''s nothing like buying a mansion in the Imperial City.


    The wealth that my position as the deputy commander of the strongest adventurer group in the empire brought was quite a bit of wealth.


    As long as it wasn''t about buying a large mansion, from my total wealth, buying a mansion really wasn''t a big deal.


    Even without the problems of Filia and the others, if I plan to continue living in the imperial capital, it''s not a loss to have one of the mansions.


    If it was true, Sophia should have quite a bit of property, but Sophia had left her property with the Order, and given the circumstances of her leaving the Order without officially leaving, it was doubtful how much of that property she would be able to secure.


    Clarice murmured as if she was impressed.


    ''''As expected of Solon-sama. You really can make a harem, can''t you?''''


    ''I won''t make it, but I forgot to ask the most important question. ''Are you sure that''s what you want, Clarice?��I hope you will agree with my proposal. Mr. Clarice, you could even stay here in the Imperial Palace.


    Do you think I would object?��I think that Solon-sama is the best, and if it''s for Filia-sama''s sake, I''m all for it. I don''t feel comfortable in the Imperial Palace, and I''ll feel safer with Master Solon by my side.


    As I said that, Clarice looked me up and down.


    ''''You understand, but you''ll have to hire me as your maid, won''t you?


    ''Of course. As a maid, Miss Clarice, I need you as a maid, as do I and Lady Filia.


    ''Yes!��Oh, but I do have one thing to say.


    As I said this, Clarice''s eyes twinkled mischievously and she whispered in my ear.


    ''If you really want to propose to me, that''s fine.


    I''m sorry for giving you the wrong impression earlier.


    When Master Solon and I get married, Lady Filia will be like a daughter to us.


    For a moment, I wondered if Clarice knew about the father-daughter game I played with Filia the other day, but that couldn''t be true.


    Clarice laughed and continued, "I''m sure they will be a happy family.


    ''I''m sure they will be a happy family. And Filia-sama is lovely!''


    Is that a problem?


    ''Lady Sofia, yes, Lady Solon''s sister, I suppose. Now we have a family of four!��Hey, honey...


    For a moment, I thought of Filia calling me "Solon dad" and Sophia calling me "Solon brother".


    I shook my head, trying to shake off the delusion.


    Clarice looked at me and giggled happily.


    Then, in a bouncy voice, Clarice said.


    ''I was just kidding.''

 34-Episode 34: This is our new location

    Me, Princess Filia, my maid Clarice, and Saint Sophia stood in front of a single mansion.


    The massive red brick building blended into the evening darkness.


    Ivy grew on the walls in places.


    The spire on the roof had a golden weather vane on it, making it a little more prominent.


    It''s not a mansion by any means, but it''s a neat mansion, to the extent that it''s not surprising that a lower class aristocrat of the quasi-baronet class would live there.


    This was the mansion I bought.


    In the end, Saint Sophia''s residence in the imperial palace was refused, while Princess Filia was allowed to live outside the palace.


    So from now on, the four of us will be living here.


    ''''It''s a cool building, isn''t it?''''


    Clarice says happily as she opens the gate door.


    The mansion isn''t large, but it has a proper garden attached to it, and to get from the gate to the front door, you have to cross the garden.


    I replied to Clarice as we walked.


    ''It''s far from being a great nobleman''s mansion,''


    I like this house better than that big house.


    Sophia said modestly, but cheerfully.


    The young Sophia lived in the very house of a great nobleman. And I guess she didn''t have any good memories there.


    But I thought it was too early to judge, not having even entered the building yet.


    I said this to Sophia, and she shook her head.


    I think I''m going to like this building just because it''s a mansion that Solon has prepared for me.


    Sophia smiled softly.


    ''It''s nice to hear you say that, but Sophia isn''t the only one who lives here.


    ''''It''s not ''for me'', it''s ''for us''?��Miss Sophia?


    Filia chuckled and corrected her.


    Saint Sophia nodded hurriedly.


    ''''And of course. ''Your Highness,''


    Princess Philia and Saint Sophia.


    I was a bit worried about whether or not they would get along with each other.


    At any rate, I don''t think Clarice will be a problem.


    She has a cheerful personality and seems to get along rather well with everyone.


    Besides, Clarice had a longing for the Order of St. Sophia. That''s why Clarice seemed to respect not only me, the deputy leader, but also the leader, Saint Sophia.


    But the Princess Filia was different.


    Filia has a free-spirited personality, and unlike Clarice, she doesn''t seem to have much admiration for Saint Sophia.


    Filia''s attention is unnaturally focused on me alone. Maybe it has something to do with the fact that we''ve met before, but I''m not sure.


    Saint Sophia, on the other hand, is also shy and withdrawn.


    Her personality is the opposite of Filia''s, so I don''t know if we''re on the same page.


    While I was paying attention to her, I was at the entrance before I knew it.


    This mansion was located on the outskirts of the imperial capital and was originally inhabited by a certain nobleman''s son.


    But he fell into a serious illness that could never be cured and committed suicide out of the world.


    Since then, the house has been unavailable to buyers for a long time, because it is said to bear his grudge.


    So it''s a ghost house.


    I don''t believe in ghosts, and I had no hesitation in buying this house, which is suitable for setting up magical wards and is cheap.


    But Saint Sophia might be so afraid of the ghosts that she wouldn''t be able to sleep at night.


    Or, Princess Filia might find the ghosts so amusing that she might insist on going to find out what they were.


    That''s why I didn''t tell Filia and Sophia the ghost story once.


    Clarice looked at the room and murmured.


    ''It''s surprisingly clean. And it''s tidy. But we''ll have to decide what to do with the bedroom.''


    Clarice pointed to the floor plan of the room.


    There''s the problem of how to assign rooms.


    This mansion is reasonably large, and if you think about it normally, you can assign four separate bedrooms for the four of you.


    However.


    ''''I''m going to share a room with Solon, okay?


    ''That''s not right. Solon-kun and the Princess in a room together is, well, immoral....


    ''Because Solon is always with me, and he''s always there to protect me. So it''s only natural that we should be in the same room, right?


    ''I don''t think it''s natural...''


    Sophia protested weakly.


    Then Sophia glanced at me.


    I guess she wanted me to agree with her, though.


    I''m sorry Sophia, but I can''t do that.


    "You''ll be sharing a room with me, Miss Filia.


    Yeah, my dear Solon. Why, why?


    She didn''t expect me to take Filia''s opinion.


    Sophia turned blue in the face.


    Clarice, who was watching beside her, interrupted her in amusement.


    ''''That is, of course, because Solon-sama and Filia-sama have been doing this and that at night.


    ''Such and such!��What does that mean?


    Sophia leaned forward and Clarice chuckled.


    ''I''ll leave it to your imagination, Lady Sophia.


    Sophia''s face, which had been blue earlier, turned red.


    Then she looks at me with moist eyes.


    ''''Oh no. I can''t believe that Solon-kun had his hands on the princess. Is it true that Solon-kun likes younger people?


    I didn''t touch anything.


    You don''t deny that you like younger people, do you?


    "...Mr. Clarice. I hope you''re not making fun of me.


    I can''t promise that.


    With a teasing smile, Clarice stepped back.


    I guess she heard my point.


    Instead, I''ll explain to Sophia.


    ''''I made a number of promises to Filia-sama when I came to live in this mansion. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. That''s all.


    Why did you promise me that...?


    Otherwise, Lady Filia said she wouldn''t leave the Imperial Palace.


    We had the same room when we were in the Imperial Palace, so we can have the same room in the mansion, right? That being said, I couldn''t help but nod my head.


    Considering the convenience in terms of security, it would be more convenient for me and Filia-sama to be in the same room.


    I explained to Sophia about that.


    Sophia puffed out her cheeks and stared at me.


    ''''Then I''ll be living in the same room as Solon-kun.


    What?


    I don''t see any reason why the Princess is good and I am not. You will protect me from being taken back to the Order.


    That may be true, but...


    It''s decided. If you don''t, I won''t forgive you, Solon.


    Sophia''s resolve seemed to be firm.


    The fact that Filia and I were in the same room, and Sophia and I were in the same room, meant that Filia and Sophia were in the same room.


    Filia looked as if she wanted to say something.


    I''m not sure if she is unhappy with the fact that she once said, "I''m the only one who shares a room with Solon," and she may not be happy about it.


    But since Filia and I are supposed to be in the same room to protect her, there is no reason to oppose the addition of Sophia to the room.


    In fact, it would have been more convenient in terms of protecting Filia if Sophia, a saint, was also in the same room.


    Clarice looked at us and said slowly.


    Filia-sama," she said slowly. Lady Sophia. We have only two ideas. Would you prefer that we both live in separate rooms with Master Solon, or that we both live in the same room with Master Solon?


    Filia and Sofia looked at each other and eventually, with their mouths agape, said they''d be better off in the room with me.


    I put my head in my hands.


    I hadn''t expected this to happen.


    It''s true that I had considered the idea of having Sophia in a room with me when I continued to live in the Imperial Palace.


    But that was intended to be a last resort, and I would only do so if it was unavoidable.


    That''s not the case now.


    There''s plenty of room.


    Even if it was just a room with Filia, I would have to be careful just to be in a room with Filia, but Sophia was in a room with her too.


    I can''t stand the idea of sharing a room with two beautiful girls my age.


    But even though I objected, they didn''t seem to listen to me.


    Moreover, Clarice didn''t dismiss this insane idea, but rather seemed to be in a groove.


    Clarice nodded in satisfaction.


    ''''Then it''s decided.......Solon-sama, Filia-sama and Sophia-sama in the same room....


    Then Clarice looked at me expectantly.


    I nodded and said, half-heartedly.


    Clarice," he said, "you''ll have to move in with me. In the biggest room, there''s room for four people.


    It didn''t make sense for the three of us to live in the same room and only let Clarice live in another room.


    I promised to protect Clarice, too.


    Even though our statuses are different, Clarice and I have always been commoners.


    I''m sure there''s no problem with that since I left the Imperial Palace, since Clarice is like family to Filia.


    It''s me who has the problem.


    The three beautiful girls stare at me with beautifully clear eyes.


    I flinched and took a step back.


    All three of them close in on me at once.


    ''''Solon-kun. Why are you running away?


    Saint Sophia says.


    ''I''m not trying to run away but...''


    I was against the wall, surrounded by three people.


    Sweating cold.


    No way out,


    Clarice says in a soft voice.


    ''We all trust you, Solon-sama, so please don''t look so troubled.


    But....


    We''re all glad to be living with Master Solon.


    When I looked at them, Filia and Sophia were nodding as well.


    Sophia blushed and mumbled, "A room with Solon-kun.......


    Filia glanced at me.


    I remind myself of something important and say to Filia.


    ''It''s time to start training in magic. I''ll have to do something master-like for you, too.


    Yes. Thanks, Solon!


    Filia smiled with a hint of a sly smile.


    Then, after a moment''s hesitation, she bounced up to me with a pounce.


    Filia looked around the house one more time and said, "This is our new home.


    This is our new home, isn''t it? This is our new home, isn''t it?


    Yes. This is Lady Filia''s place.


    ''And it''s a place for Solon to stay, isn''t it? I''m so happy for you. I have been waiting for a day like this for a long time.


    A long time ago?


    I couldn''t help but repeat Filia''s words and ask her a question.


    Filia nodded slowly and her cheeks turned a little red.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.

 35-Episode 35: Solons first encounter with the princess

    Princess Filia said she had met me once before, but I had no idea.


    But I had no idea.


    Do you remember the first time you met me, Solon?


    I''m sorry to say that...


    Clarice told me that she had met Filia a long time ago, and I tried to remember, but to no avail.


    In the first place, I don''t think I''ve ever had the opportunity to meet with a princess who has been in the Imperial Palace for so long.


    He thought about asking Filia about this someday, and wondered if he should wait for her to tell him.


    Filia smiled.


    ''Right. It''s no wonder you don''t remember. Four years ago I didn''t call myself an imperial princess, and besides, it was only a little bit, really.''''


    Four years ago.


    It was the year when I and Saint Sophia graduated from the magic school.


    I have been to the palace.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of this.


    This was the custom in the early days of the Imperial Academy of Magic.


    Filia gently pulled away from me.


    And then she held up her index finger in front of her.


    I''m sure you''ll find a small fire on her fingertips.


    "This is the magic Solon taught me.


    Filia whispered shyly.


    At that moment, I remembered.


    That''s right.


    Indeed, I had taught a little girl magic back then.


    After the emperor''s audience was over, I saw a girl as we were leaving the palace with a crowd of graduates.


    She was sitting in a small chair in the garden, all alone.


    She was a lovely looking girl with silver hair.


    The clothes she was wearing were made to fit her size and were of the highest quality.


    It was unnatural for a girl of the aristocratic class to be in a corner of a garden outside the Imperial Palace, probably without one of her attendants.


    Curious, I stepped off the path a bit and asked the girl, "Are you all right? I called out to him.


    The girl was heartbroken and wanted me to stay with her.


    And it was Filia.


    ''I was sneaking out of my room in the palace at that time,'' he said, ''because I wanted to see the outside of the palace. I wanted to look out of the palace.


    But young Filia didn''t have the courage to go further than the gardens of the Imperial Palace.


    Besides, due to the complicated structure inside the Imperial Palace, she didn''t even know how to get back to her room.


    I didn''t even have Clarice around at the time and I was really worried. I was really worried that no one would come looking for me.


    That''s when I appeared.


    And little Filia asked me to teach her magic.


    I thought for a moment, and while I waited for my guardian to arrive, I thought it would be good enough to teach her, so I did her a favor.


    I taught her some very rudimentary magic until one of the maids came looking for me.


    ''So you were able to use fire magic to brew tea,''


    I remembered the day I first visited the Imperial Palace as Filia''s tutor.


    Filia was using her magic to boil water for a cup of tea.


    ''Solon gently taught me magic, and then he said to me. ''You have a talent for magic,'' he said. You''ll be a first-rate wizard.''


    Yes, I did say that to the girl.


    And then I told her my name. I am Solon, a wizard who is about to become an adventurer.


    You are the first person to ever tell me I can be great like that?��They said I was a useless girl who was the son of the devil, just another one of the many princesses. I thought so too. But you know...


    I wasn''t.


    Even if I hadn''t been, I think anyone with a certain amount of eyesight could have seen that Filia was talented.


    But I happened to be Filia''s first teacher.


    �� That''s why I wanted to become a wizard. No, to be exact, I wanted to be like the wizard who taught me magic back then.


    So you were looking for a mage as a tutor.


    ''If it were true, I would have liked to learn from Solon himself again. But I didn''t think it was possible for me to hire Solon, who is the second-in-command of the Order of St. Sophia.


    ''But I''m no longer the vice-captain of the Order, and then I get to be Lady Filia''s tutor.


    I feel very fortunate to have Solon as my mentor, he was and still is very kind. He was and still is very kind.


    Filia had met me once in the guise of a maid, but that, according to Filia, was going to be a test to see if I hadn''t changed.


    And the result was that I passed, and she seemed to think I was still the same kind person.


    Filia smiled softly.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to learn a lot about magic and everything else from now on. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get to know each other.


    Just when I was about to answer Filia''s words.


    A strange sound like a rumbling of the earth echoed through the mansion.

 36-Episode 36 Looking at the identity of a ghost

    What is it?��That sound?


    Clarice says, holding her head in her hands.


    The sound that rang through the mansion was a strange sound that seemed to come from the depths of the earth.


    I picked up the treasure sword tetracord that was nearby.


    I don''t know what the sound was, but I''m sure something unusual is going on.


    Princess Filia was craning her neck curiously, and Saint Sophia had an uneasy look on her face.


    I thought about it and muttered to myself.


    ''''There must be something wrong with this kind of noise.


    Is it a ghost place?


    Saint Sophia heard my words, and her face turned blue.


    Sheesh.


    This mansion was a ghost property, so I could get it for a cheap price.


    But I was going to keep it a secret because I didn''t want Sophia and the others to feel uneasy.


    I had no choice but to change the subject after explaining the circumstances.


    ''The sound seems to be coming from the basement. I''ll go check it out.


    Well, I''m coming with you.


    Filia said.


    Filia had a look of curiosity on her face.


    The curious Filia had been confined to the Imperial Palace for a long time, and she would be interested in anything from the outside world.


    Especially if something like this bizarre happens, even more so.


    But I didn''t want to take Filia with me because there might be something dangerous going on.


    I didn''t want to put her in any kind of danger.


    I said, and she shook her head.


    ''I''m glad you''re worried about me, but I''m fine. I think it''s more dangerous for me to stay here away from Solon, and I think it''s more dangerous to stay here.


    But.....


    And Solon will take care of me.


    Right? Filia looked up at me.


    I thought for a moment and nodded.


    It''s true that leaving Filia in this room is unsettling, since we don''t know what will happen.


    Normally, one could leave the matter of Filia in the hands of Saint Sophia.


    But the most important thing is that Sophia herself was trembling.


    ''Yes, Solon-kun. I''ll follow you.


    Well, are you scared?


    I''m not afraid of you.


    Really?


    I''m scared.


    Sophia gave a small nod.


    As the strongest adventurer in the Empire, Sophia had many little weaknesses.


    One of them was that she was not very good at ghosts and psychic phenomena.


    It''s a strange thing to be afraid of ghosts when you can defeat the most fearsome demons, but that''s Saphira''s nature, so there''s no way around it.


    In the end, the four of us descended the stairs of the mansion and headed down to the basement.


    The spiral staircase was dimly lit and gave off an eerie atmosphere.


    Squeezing, Sophia hugged my right arm.


    She wrapped her arms around me and I felt a soft, squishy feeling as my arms came to rest on her chest.


    I blushed and hurriedly said to Sophia.


    ''Sophia?��Will you let me go?


    I''m sorry.


    Even as she said that, Sophia didn''t lose her posture with her arms around me.


    She must be really scared, but I wish she would think about how her actions would be seen.


    Filia puffed out her cheeks and moved closer to me.


    ''Only Sofia-san is unfair. I want to spoil Solon too.''


    With that, Filia took my left arm and twined her own arm around it, just like Saint Sophia did.


    Then Filia giggled, as if amused.


    ''Flowers in your hands, I suppose. ''Solon,''


    Indeed, Sophia is to my right and Filia is to my left.


    And they''re both close to me.


    I can smell the sweet scent of both girls and I''m giddy.


    I can''t wait for both Filia and Sophia to get away from me.


    Clarice says happily from behind me.


    ''Master Solon. Do you want me to hug you from behind?


    ...because you can''t walk.


    Hmm, that''s too bad. Well, I guess I''ll just have to wait until another time.


    I wonder when we''ll have a chance to do this again.


    While I was thinking about that, I came to the basement.


    It was an empty, drab storage room, with a gray floor and red brick walls, but the only sound was a strange noise that was louder.


    But the only strange sound was louder.


    We stopped in the middle of the room.


    After a while, red letters began to appear on the walls.


    Blood letters.


    The words were "My grudge, how should I let it go?".


    Almost at the same time, Sophia fell backwards in a huff.


    She fainted from fear.


    I panicked, but Clarice held her up and took care of her.


    On the other hand, Filia, the Princess, looked unconcerned.


    ''''It''s like how she''s a ghost, isn''t it?''''


    Yeah. It feels contrived. ...Filia-sama, please stand back.


    I''d like to keep my arms around Solon a little longer, no?


    ''Excuse me, but I need to use the treasure sword.


    I can''t even serve the sword with Filia holding me.


    Filia says ruefully.


    ''Will you put your arms around me some other time?��Promise me, and I''ll let you go.


    ...I understand. If you wish, Lady Filia.


    You don''t sound very enthusiastic. Does Solon not want to put his arm around me?


    ''It''s nice to be relied upon, but I''m embarrassed,''


    I blurted out, and Filia rolled her eyes and then smiled happily.


    ''Yeah. I''ll let you go. I''ll let you go, and we can do it again another time. Promise?


    I nodded and drew my treasure sword, Tetracord, and released it.


    I flashed my sword and sent a wave of magical energy spreading from one end of the crypt to the other.


    As I did so, I heard what sounded like a muffled scream and it manifested itself.


    ''See what the ghosts are,''


    I murmured.


    The owner of the strange sounds in the basement made his body invisible. It seemed to make itself invisible.


    But he couldn''t maintain that state under my attack, exposing his murky, translucent, blubbery, ugly body.


    That six-legged deformity was a demon race.


    It was an enemy of humanity that should normally be deep within the ruins.

 37-Episode 37: Battle with Asmodians

    I heard Filia and Clarice gasp.


    It must have been the first time the two of them had ever seen a demon race.


    I stepped forward and stood in defense of the two of them and the unconscious Saint Sophia.


    The enemy in front of me seemed to be a demon tribe with a decent amount of strength, and they also seemed to be a vicious class of people.


    Its spider-like, six-legged body had an unpleasant appearance that sent a chill down her spine.


    Its center was black and murky, crumbling into a sludge.


    This demon race was the true identity of the ghosts in this mansion.


    They call the inhabitants into the basement with sound, poisoning them and preying on them while hiding their appearance.


    Perhaps that''s how this demon tribe has survived.


    Ordinary demons don''t understand human language.


    This demon tribe doesn''t seem to have much intelligence, but the fact that they wrote blood letters on the wall is probably a kind of mimicry.


    If it was not the fault of the demon tribe, but the fault of the ghosts, the fear of being found out in this basement would be low.


    This demon tribe had learned that through experience. Originally, they were probably in a different mansion somewhere else.


    In any case, for the imperial princess Filia and maid Clarice, who have no experience in combat, this demon race is quite dangerous.


    But I''m not.


    When I was the deputy head of the knightly order, I, along with the holy knight Creon and the others, defeated countless demonic tribes.


    They include legendary beings such as ancient dark dragons and spirits that lived for a thousand years.


    So, with a demon race of this level, they weren''t much of a threat.


    ........If it were true, it should be an easy enemy for Saint Sophia to defeat, but Sophia mistook it for a ghost and fainted.


    I held my treasure sword at the upper level.


    I glanced at Filia and the others behind me.


    ''''Filia-sama, and Clarice-san, please never move from there.


    Uh-huh.


    Filia nodded with a frightened look on her face.


    She must be anxious, I think.


    For Filia, this is the first time she''s seen the demon race.


    I was scared when I first fought them, too.


    I smiled at Filia.


    ''''Don''t worry. I won''t let Filia-sama and the others get even a scratch on you.


    Well you''re right. Solon will protect me. And he will get rid of the enemies who threaten our place in the world.


    You''re right. I''m sure we''ll defeat this demon and see it for what it is.


    Yes. ...Solon, give me the victory!


    I nodded and held up my treasure sword and moved forward in a straight line.


    Almost at the same time, four of the demon tribe''s legs quickly extended and attacked us.


    I used my fire magic and strengthened it with the power of my treasure sword.


    The flames shot at the demon tribe instantly burned away the demon tribe''s legs.


    The demon tribe let out a strange cry of pain, perhaps because of the pain.


    When the enemy''s actions stopped, I swung the treasure sword tetracord straight into the center of the tribe.


    The dark body of the demon tribe was cut in half.


    But you must not be caught off guard.


    The demon tribe began to move again. Even if their bodies are torn apart, they still have enough life force to continue moving for a while.


    The demons are about to make their final counterattack, as they are about to die.


    I held up my tetracord and chanted a short spell.


    A circular magic circle unfolded on the basement floor, and in the next moment, the demon tribe was sucked into it.


    There was nothing left to do.


    ''''You won...?''''


    Filia questions me with a look of trepidation.


    I''m sure she''s still unsure about the demon race being defeated, not realizing it.


    I laughed and nodded and patted Filia on the head.


    With a jolt, Filia trembled and her cheeks turned red.


    ''''I''m sorry. I was trying to reassure you, but I hope I was not too familiar.''''


    I said in a hurry.


    Normally, stroking the head against an imperial princess is not an acceptable behavior to do.


    But Filia shook her head with a shake.


    Filia lowered her eyes in embarrassment and said in a whisper.


    ''Nope. ''You know, I thought it was the first time I''d ever had Solon pat me on the head. And he also touched me.


    Well, you didn''t like it?


    ''No, it''s not!��I was so ... happy.


    Filia was depressed and blushing more and more.


    It''s a strange atmosphere.


    I was troubled and changed the subject.


    ''''That demon race was called the ''Children of Bael'', a poisonous kind of demon race. That''s why they ended up absorbing it into the magic circle and making it disappear. It would be dangerous for Filia-sama and Clarice-san if they spread the poison inside the crypt when they die.


    Yeah. Thanks, Solon.


    ''''No, this time it was my mistake, to say the least. I shouldn''t have picked a ghost property.


    I blurted out.


    Normally, demons are only found in the ruins.


    This is because the demons are by their nature vulnerable to the sun and the clean air, and it is difficult for them to live on earth.


    However, as the liberation of the ruins progresses, the demons that the adventurers failed to kill are often escaping from the ruins and appearing on the ground.


    The demons I just defeated must have moved from the ruins to the mansion and preyed on people to survive.


    So I bought the mansion where such demons live.


    Clarice looked into my eyes and smiled at me.


    ''''But Master Solon protected us, didn''t he?


    Well, that''s certainly an end in itself, but...


    Even though it was only a few, I had put Filia and the others in danger.


    And even though I didn''t have that much trouble defeating them, I was still a little tired after fighting the demon race for a long time.


    I feel a little hungry too.


    As if she could see through my heart, Clarice said in a bouncy voice.


    ''''Well, there''s one thing we have to do next. We have to cook!''''

 38-Episode 38 Lets Cook!

    It was almost dinner time, and Clarice''s suggestion to cook was a decent one.


    However, Filia said anxiously.


    Riru, you''re going to cook?


    ''Of course!��That''s what I''m a maid for!


    Clarice hammers her chest out with an ehemism.


    However, Filia''s face remained as cloudy as ever.


    I''m not sure if Clarice can cook. And do you have the ingredients?


    ''I have to admit I haven''t done much but I can handle it!��And the food ... we can handle it!


    Well, Clarice I''m very nervous.


    When he was at the Imperial Palace, there were many servants, each with their own role to play.


    Clarice was mainly taking care of the princess''s personal affairs, not in charge of the kitchen.


    If she was in the Imperial Palace, the imperial cooks would prepare the daily meals for her.


    So it''s no wonder Clarice hasn''t cooked much.


    Even so, I''m not sure I''m comfortable leaving the cooking to Clarice.


    I agree with Filia on this point.


    In the first place, I had no intention of letting Clarice cook today.


    I''ll do the cooking.


    I said.


    The next moment, with a twitch and a shiver in her ears, Saint Sophia got up.


    ''Solon-kun''s cooking?''


    Oh, Sophia. Did you see that?


    Uh-huh.


    How long have you been doing this?


    Sophia fumed and said nothing, her face flushed.


    It had been happening for quite some time, but she was probably too embarrassed to say it.


    She mistook the demon tribe for a ghost and fainted because she was so scared, so I can understand why she was embarrassed.


    Sofia spoke quickly to Clarice next to her, perhaps thinking to deflect the topic.


    The food made by Solon-kun is very tasty,'''' she said.


    ''Really?!''


    ''Yes!��When we started out as adventurers, Solon was always cooking for us. It was delicious.


    Soberingly, Sofia said, "It''s true that I used to cook for them.


    It''s true that I used to cook for Sophia and the others, and it was quite popular, but I don''t want to raise the bar too high.


    I don''t want to disappoint Filia and Clarice by expecting too much from them.


    But Sophia''s eyes were shining.


    ''I''m so happy to be able to eat Solon-kun''s food again!


    It''s not that big of a deal.


    I said hurriedly, but it was too late.


    Filia and Clarice were also looking at me with feverish eyes.


    It''s totally expected.


    This looks like I''m going to have to make a dish to suit their palates.


    After a while, Clarice looked flabbergasted.


    ''''But I''m sorry to ask Solon-sama to cook for me. Master Solon is the master of this house.


    ''A master is supposed to entertain his guests. There''s nothing wrong with that. The food is well prepared.


    ''What?��Do you have any food?


    ''''There''s no way I''m going to invite you all here without any preparations. I''ve got most of the essentials here, and since we''re on the outskirts of the imperial capital, I can negotiate with the nearby farmers to get all sorts of things for you.


    Naturally, I''ve taken the time to prepare the defense of this mansion as well.


    We have made it a suitable mansion to receive the Princess Filia and the others.


    ''''It''s as good as it gets!��Master Solon!


    Clarice was impressed as she climbed the stairs and moved from the basement to the first floor of the mansion.


    Then, apologetically, she said, "I''m a bad maid in comparison....... I can''t even cook........and I''m not very witty," she murmured.


    I smiled.


    ''It''s no wonder you''ve never cooked before. I''ll teach you, so you''ll learn in time.''


    ''Master Solon is going to tell me what to do!��Really?!


    I can''t tell you that much, though.


    No, I''m looking forward to it!


    Clarice said with a very bright smile.


    If you''re looking forward to it, though, even if it''s just to teach me to cook, that''s great.


    Filia glanced at me.


    You know, Solon," she said. Do you want to teach me how to cook?


    ''''Fine, but I think it would be better for Filia-sama to study magic first. It''s my role to teach you magic as a master, you know.


    ''I''ve heard that the master sorcerer''s mentor teaches his students many other things besides magic?��I''m sure Lucy taught you a lot of things about Solon too.��Like how to treat beautiful older women.


    ''I didn''t learn that...''


    Anyway, I wish you would teach me how to cook.


    Filia nudged me and I eventually nodded.


    Well, maybe we can teach together some other time.


    But it''s late today, and I don''t have much time.


    When I got to the kitchen, I told Filia to rest in the hall and asked Clarice to clean up the room, including around the dining table.


    The only person I called to help with the cooking was Saint Sophia.


    The reason for this is because Sophia had helped me cook from time to time when I was an adventurer.


    After the Order became large, we hired adventurers who doubled as cooks to cook for us, but until then, it was standard practice for me to do the main cooking and someone else to help.


    Sophia appeared in the kitchen, dressed in an apron.


    She seemed to be wearing a simple, loose-fitting, homey dress instead of her usual pure white monastic uniform.


    I don''t have much time and I can''t make any elaborate dishes, so I''ll just have something like saut��ed thick slices of bacon and cold soup. I''ve got some chilled wine for you.


    I said, and Sophia nodded her head.


    Then I instructed Sophia on a few simple tasks.


    Sophia stood next to me, staring at my face for some reason.


    After a while, Sophia''s cheeks turned red.


    ''Sophia?��What''s going on?


    No. It''s nothing.


    Do you have a fever and a sudden flush on your face?


    Well, I thought I''d feel like a newlywed when we cooked together in Solon''s mansion like this.


    After I said it, Sophia blushed more and more.


    Before I could reply, Sophia whispered, "I hope you forget what you just said," and I didn''t say anything else either.


    While we were doing this and that, the food was finished and the four of us sat down at the table.


    We take this meal so that we may live in truth at this time. Bless us, O Lord, and bless us.


    After reciting the pre-dinner prayer, Imperial Church style, we began to eat.


    I had adjusted the seasoning based on the taste of the meal I had eaten at the Imperial Palace, and it seemed to work well, and it seemed to be a perfect fit for Filia and Clarice.


    I know Sophia''s tastes very well, so I made sure that I didn''t deviate too far from that as well.


    ''''Amazing. It''s really good.''''


    Filia murmured slowly.


    Clarice and Sophia also nodded.


    However, it seems that there was one thing that Filia was not happy about.


    ''''It''s a pity I''m the only one who can''t drink.


    In the empire, you can only drink alcohol if you are at least sixteen years old.


    That means that me, Sophia and Clarice can drink wine without any problems, but not to fourteen-year-old Filia.


    I laughed.


    ''The day you turn sixteen will fly by. We''ll have a drink together then.''


    Two years from now, I guess. Will we be together then?


    Filia looked up at me and asked.


    Two years from now, huh?


    It''s true that I won''t necessarily be Filia''s tutor until then.


    Filia is a member of the royal family and we don''t know what changes will occur to her status, and there is no guarantee that she won''t be harmed by an organization like the Righteous Union.


    The future is uncertain.


    But I nodded to Filia.


    ''I''ll stay by Filia-sama''s side until she becomes a man. I am Filia-sama''s teacher.


    Filia''s face lit up quickly and she smiled very beautifully.


    ''Yeah. You''re right. �� Yes, of course, because Solon has promised me that. I''m sure we''ll be able to stay together. ''Thank you, Solon.''


    If you are preparing a wand of magic for Philia, you want to make sure that it is of the highest quality possible.


    To do this, I''ll need to have the wand adjusted by a professional craftsman while also taking into account her aptitude for it.


    As I pondered what I should do, I found myself looking forward to going in search of a wand with Filia.


    It''s nice to be able to do something for your apprentice as a mentor.


    My mentor, Lucy, had said that, but I felt like I understood her feelings now too.

 39-Episode 39: Teito Shokai

    The next morning, I was walking down the main street of the Imperial City with the Princess Filia in tow.


    This is the area where many trade associations gather.


    Filia watched the imperial capital, which had been crowded with people since the morning, with great interest.


    Filia has been confined to the imperial palace for a long time, so I think it''s interesting to see a city like this.


    We were about to visit the imperial capital''s trade fair to buy Filia''s magic wand.


    The truth is, we don''t want to take Filia into the crowd, because it''s dangerous.


    But in order to choose a good wand for Filia, it''s best to buy a wand at the Chamber of Commerce, which has a large selection of wands while looking at her aptitude.


    That''s why I had to have Filia herself come with me to the Chamber of Commerce in the Imperial City.


    Of course, in order to avoid being exposed as an imperial princess, I had Filia wear adventurer-style clothing and have her face hidden by a black hood.


    Filia murmured.


    ''I''m afraid I''m going to get separated from Solon when there are so many people here.''


    It''s okay. I''m looking out for you.


    ''There''s a more surefire way. All you have to do is let Solon hold your hand.


    It''s...


    No?


    Filia looked up at me and I thought about it.


    Indeed, Filia was right.


    I know it''s a primitive method, but I think the best way to avoid straying is to hold hands.


    It''s a little embarrassing, though.


    I nodded and held out my hand, and Filia looked pleased when I offered it to her.


    Then she intertwined her little fingers with mine.


    ''Maybe you''ll think of me like a lover when you do this.


    Let''s get out of here.


    Oh, Solon. Are you embarrassed?


    I''m not embarrassed!


    Really?


    Filia chuckled happily.


    Let''s get to our destination, the Chamber of Commerce, quickly.


    I took Filia''s hand and began to walk away.


    Eventually we turned right off the main street, and after a short while, we turned left again, into a small alleyway.


    The small, old-fashioned building with the little sign there was the Chamber of Commerce that I had come for.


    When I opened the door, there was a lot of dust in the air.


    I''ve been here many times, but I can''t get used to the air here.


    There were no other customers in the small shop.


    There was only one young woman sitting at the austere, dark brown counter, wearing a simple black jacket.


    She wore a simple black jacket and white trousers.


    This is Perse, the proprietor of this trading company.


    She was my collaborator, and she helped me quite a bit in the Knights in terms of procuring and disposing of supplies.


    ''''Oh, Mr. Solon. I''m glad you''re here.


    Perse smiled gracefully as she stood up.


    She was slender and tall, and had a strong presence.


    Her beautiful hair was a pale blue, and her golden eyes, which glowed a strange color, were staring straight at us.


    Perse nodded his head.


    ''''Is that one of you a lover of Mr. Solon?''''


    "Huh?


    And then I realized.


    I was still holding hands with Filia.


    I tried to let go of Filia''s hand in a hurry, but she squeezed my hand in return.


    Filia had a mischievous glint in her eye, and I didn''t know what she wanted to do.


    I''m not sure what she wants to do, but she''s probably teasing me.


    I was weak.


    I didn''t feel like forcing myself to shake her off.


    I told Perse the truth.


    I hid the part about Filia being an imperial princess, though.


    "This is my apprentice, Leah. I''ve been holding back to prevent her from getting separated from you until she arrives here.


    Oh, you''re Mr. Solon''s apprentice?


    Perse said, a little surprised, and looked at Filia assessingly.


    After a moment, Perse sighed.


    ''''You have chosen another strange child as your apprentice. Is it a girl with ''unclean blood'' flowing in her veins?


    With a jolt, Filia shuddered. I tightened my grip on Filia''s hand and tried to reassure her as she took a half-step backwards, as if she were frightened.


    Tainted blood.


    That''s the word for someone with demon blood.


    Filia looks up at me anxiously and asks.


    "Yes, Solon. How did this person know that I am the daughter of the devil?


    ''Perse is not only a merchant, she''s a top-notch connoisseur. So finding out what people are is her specialty. And there''s another reason.


    Another one?


    Perse isn''t human, he''s half demon, half demon.


    I said, looking at Perse''s pale face.


    Perse looked at me with his golden eyes and then smiled.

 40-Episode 40: Devils Perse

    Perse, the female merchant, is the devil.


    This is not a metaphor for an evil person, and Perse is a conscientious merchant.


    Perse is a literal demon.


    Demons are beings that have the same appearance as humans while having characteristics similar to the "demon race", the enemies of humanity that nest in the ruins.


    Despite their unique powers, they have been treated as slaves and despised by humans.


    I myself don''t think of demons as beings with unclean blood, nor do I think of them as being lower than humans.


    But as long as we follow the teachings of the Imperial Church, the devil was never a human being.


    It is a heresy to be persecuted.


    ''So how is it that Perse-san is able to be a merchant in the Imperial City?


    Filia asks me.


    It''s a plausible question, and normally, Perse remains a slave and cannot operate as a merchant.


    There are many people who are a mixture of humans and demons who are not slaves, but pure demons are usually considered slaves.


    Moreover, Perse doesn''t even hide the fact that he is a demon.


    The reason for that was me.


    ''Perse, you see, is my ''slave''.


    What?


    ''It''s a formality. The devil can''t leave slavery under imperial law. On the contrary, all you have to do is serve someone else as a slave, even if it''s only a formality.


    Originally, Perse was an ordinary slave girl, working for her noble master, who treated her badly.


    As a student at the magic school, I had a chance to gamble with Perse''s master, a nobleman, and we won a great victory.


    In return for my victory, I got Perse.


    Perse looked at me and smiled.


    ''Mr. Solon freed me, you know. He made a place for me to stay.


    ''I knew Perse had talent,''


    I''ve been very useful to you, haven''t I, Mr. Solon?


    I''d be lying if I said I didn''t have the desire to help a girl who was going through a terrible time.


    But the other reason why I saved Perse was because of Perse''s ability as an appraiser.


    Perhaps because he is a demon with the nature of the demon race, Perse had the ability to see the true value of the treasures in the ruins, as well as the ability to assess a person''s magical qualities and provide the most appropriate tools.


    Perse was left in the care of a merchant I knew and trained with him, and eventually he opened his own trade association.


    I gave him the money I earned as an adventurer to fund that venture.


    That money has now more than doubled in size and returned to me.


    Just as I had planned, the female merchant Perse was a great success.


    "Business has been good since I got kicked out of the Order?


    Perse''s business relied heavily on the Knights of St. Sophia.


    The major pillar of Perse''s business association''s sales was to sell the treasures obtained by the Knights on their behalf, as well as deliver goods to meet the Knights'' demand.


    I was worried that my expulsion from the knightly order may have hurt his business.


    But Perse laughed and nodded.


    ''''I''ve been allowed to continue doing business with the Knights of St. Sophia as usual.


    Really?


    ''Yes, sir. Mr. Creon knows it''s in his best interest to continue doing business with me.


    It seems that Creon didn''t break off the deal with Perse because Perse is my slave.


    That means Perse is an important source of information on the knights'' movements.


    ''''I won''t fail in business. I will continue to be useful to Solon-san in the future.''''


    Perse held out his right hand to me.


    I guess he wanted to shake my hand.


    I squeezed his hand back.


    Perse is my key ally.


    I didn''t mean to treat Perse as a slave, and I want to be his equal.


    Come to think of it, my left hand is still connected to Filia.


    Filia murmured.


    I can''t wait to get into the role of Solon. I can''t wait to be of service to Solon.


    ''Disciples don''t have to think about being useful to their masters.


    I smiled and said to Filia.


    Seeing this, Perse asked us.


    ''I was wondering earlier, Solon-san, do you use respectful language for your apprentice?


    Sheesh.


    I had inadvertently forgotten that Filia was an imperial princess, but I accidentally used the honorific term, even though I had intended to hide the fact that she was an imperial princess.


    Perse looked at us with interest.


    ''''It doesn''t sound like you''re just a master and pupil. I imagine you''re a noble person...''''


    Perse smiled and said nothing more.


    He must have realized that I wasn''t going to tell him who Filia was.


    In the unlikely event that Filia was known to be an imperial princess, it wouldn''t be too much of a problem since Perse could be trusted.


    Still, it''s safer to keep it hidden, just in case.


    ''''Well, what can I do for you, Solon-san and your lovely apprentice?''''


    ''I''ve been looking for a magic wand for this boy. I thought Perse might be able to pick out the perfect one.


    You are going to teach him magic?


    He''s my apprentice.


    Perse looked at Filia carefully, then said.


    ''Mr. Solon. I don''t mean to be impertinent, but I wouldn''t recommend teaching this person magic.


    Why?


    I was surprised and asked Perse back.


    Perse, who has skills in appraisal, should be able to tell that Filia has magical talent.


    I don''t think there is any reason to disagree.


    However, Perse shook his head.


    ''''A person with demon blood would not be able to control magic.


    The demon Perse said in a quiet tone.

 41-Episode 41: Surely, Surely

    A human with demons or demon blood would lose control of their magic.


    Perse said so.


    Indeed, there is such a lore.


    They have a nature close to the demon race in nature, and if they use strong magic, it will resonate with their natural nature and cause them to lose control of their power.


    It''s a plausible story, but I never believed in such rumors.


    It''s a superstition that demons and demon-human hybrids can cause magic to run amok.


    ''''But the Imperial Church officially teaches that, and the Imperial School of Magic does not accept demon admissions.


    Perse countered without changing his face.


    I see.


    The authoritative institutions of the Empire do not like to teach magic to demons and half-breeds.


    Perhaps the Empire is afraid of them.


    That their slaves, the demons and the half-breeds of the poorest classes, will use magic to rebel against them.


    Many of the demons and their half-breeds have a high aptitude for magic, so if they learn magic, they will gain considerable power.


    That''s why the Empire has deprived them of the opportunity to use magic.


    The imperial frontier, where I come from, is a region with little animosity towards demons, so this kind of superstition isn''t believed in much either.


    But in the imperial capital, it''s different.


    I looked back at the Imperial Princess Filia.


    Filia stares back at me anxiously.


    I accidentally taught Filia magic once, four years ago, by accident.


    Why didn''t anyone try to teach Filia magic after that?


    It''s because Filia is the daughter of the devil.


    Everyone believed the lore and avoided teaching Filia, the daughter of the devil, magic.


    I smiled at Perse.


    ''There is no rational basis for this. I''ve never once seen a demon or half-breed let their magic run amok. And there have been no well-documented studies to back it up. It''s not even customary in our neighboring Alemanian Farren Republic to avoid teaching magic to demons and demonic half-breeds.


    Oh, you''re very good, Mr. Solon. You''re very knowledgeable.


    You know that kind of perse, don''t you?


    Perse is a well-informed merchant, and also a demon himself.


    He must know that the lore that demons make magic run amok is a superstition.


    I wondered why Perse would bring up such an old superstition and object to me teaching magic to Filia.


    In the first place, Professor Lucy from the Imperial School of Magic is in favor of teaching magic to Filia, and there couldn''t have been a problem.


    Perse nodded.


    ''I suppose so. I think it''s a superstition, too. But the crux of the matter isn''t whether demons and half-breeds can actually make magic run amok.


    What do you mean?


    ''A lot of people in the Empire believe in superstition. What do you think they would look at if a ''dirty blood'' half-breed became a sorcerer?


    I see Perse''s point.


    Originally, demons and those who are a mixture of demon and human, called ''unclean blood'', have been the target of discrimination and scorn.


    If you add to that the prejudice that they might let magic run amok, then they will become an object of increasingly intense persecution.


    ''''Mr. Solon, you''re going to put this child through such a thorny path.


    Perse said in a beautiful voice, tinged with melancholy.


    It is true that Perse is right.


    Perse turned to Filia and said admonishingly.


    ''You said your name was Leah. I do not know if this is your real name. However, I do know that you and I are the same kind, despite the difference between a pure-blood demon and a half-blood. Have you ever seen a demon, Leah?


    Filia gave a small nod and murmured, "That was scary.


    Not long ago, Filia saw her first demon tribe in the basement of my house.


    The demon I defeated was a six-legged deformity.


    The huge spider-like demon tribe had an ugly, translucent appearance with a cloudy black center and was preying on people to kill them.


    Perse says.


    ''You and I are of the same ilk as those monsters, and we have the same blood in our veins. Frankly, don''t you think we deserve to be discriminated against?


    It''s not... I don''t know.


    Filia looked depressed and shook her head.


    I''m a normal person myself.


    That''s why I don''t understand all of their problems.


    But I do think it''s a horrible thing that I have the same blood as a deformed demon race.


    Therefore, I don''t think you should choose to walk down such a thorny path of persecution any longer. There is more than one way. Becoming a sorcerer is not the only way to live.


    When Perse finished, silence reigned over the place.


    Indeed, Perse has a point.


    After being told by Filia and Lucy, I was going to give Filia an education to become a sorcerer.


    But I don''t know if that''s the best path for Filia.


    After a while, Filia looked up and said in a beautifully clear voice.


    It is my own wish for Solon to teach me magic," she said. It is my own wish that Solon would teach me his magic, so I will not regret what I did to myself because of it.


    It''s not always the happy path that leads to that wish. Regrets always come later.


    You can''t go anywhere if you''re afraid. I don''t want to be a helpless girl who trembles, I want to be a swordsman like Solon, who can create his own path by himself. I want to be a magician like Solon, a swordsman who can create his own path by himself. And...


    And?


    As difficult as my path may be, I have Solon as my teacher to guide me. It will be all right.


    Filia said once and for all, and looked me up and down.


    I nodded.


    Filia was right.


    You don''t have to give up your own path because of superstition.


    If she''s unreasonable, I''ll be there to protect her.


    That''s my job.


    Perse looked at me and Filia in turn, and then sighed.


    ''''You seem determined.''''


    ''As such, please take care of the selection of the wand now. I want you to adjust the details for her as you see her aptitude for it.


    And I told Perse to prepare a first-class staff without worrying about the price.


    This is because the use of high quality tools can enhance Filia''s qualities as a magician more quickly.


    However, Filia, who was listening beside him, looked surprised.


    ''''Solon.......I can''t buy a wand that expensive.


    Since Princess Filia has left the Imperial Palace, the Imperial budget for Filia has been cut down considerably.


    I''ve managed to secure just enough money to pay for Filia''s own living expenses, but there''s hardly any money to spare to buy anything expensive.


    I smiled.


    This is a gift from me, my master. It''s a bit of an early birthday present. I''ll buy it for you, so don''t worry about it.


    ''That''s bad for Solon. I can barely even pay Solon''s salary...


    That''s not a problem. Master, you see, is most happy when his students grow up.


    Then I stroked Filia''s head gently.


    Filia''s face turned red, and she gave a small nod and did as she was told.

 42-Episode 42: Magic Training and Visitors

    The performance of a magic staff is determined by the material of its body and the ore at the core of the staff.


    For example, the staff of the female sage Arte, one of the senior members of the Knights of St. Sophia, is based on willow wood and has a large diamond embedded in the top of the staff.


    Both willow and diamond are unwieldy materials, but if a sorcerer can master them, they are highly effective, especially in the use of offensive black magic.


    In fact, Arte has gained a reputation as a genius in offensive magic by skillfully controlling that staff.


    The one I chose for Princess Filia, with Perse''s help, was Sakura''s staff.


    The core of the wand was made of white silver.


    Both are high quality materials that are easy for the surgeon to get used to and suitable for beginners.


    Filia hugged the reddish colored wand with care.


    After we bought the wand, we came back to the mansion.


    We were in a study on the first floor of the mansion, which we had turned into a room for training in magic.


    It was still past noon, and I thought I''d immediately start teaching Filia magic today.


    ''How do you like it, your first personal wand?''


    I smiled and asked Filia.


    ''Yeah!��It''s nice. But.....


    Do you have any complaints?


    I have a wand that Solon has prepared for me. I''m not complaining. But I wish I could have used a magic sword like Solon.


    Saying that, Filia glanced at the treasure sword tetracord hanging on my waist.


    Even if I didn''t have a staff to begin with, I could still use faint magic, and even more, there are things that can take the place of a staff.


    One of them is a special sword called a magic sword or holy sword.


    But I shook my head.


    ''''Essentially, it''s evil to use magic swords to do magic. It is only a substitute for a staff.''''


    The magic sword uses the sword''s hilt and sword blade as a staff for the use of magic.


    The core of the Treasure Sword Tetracord is made of blue lead, making it a pseudo staff.


    In addition, it has quite excellent performance as a pure sword, and at the same time, the sword itself is imbued with a special spell power that creates magic.


    Thanks to that, I''m able to take advantage of fighting many demons on my own.


    I can also release reasonably strong magic without chanting.


    However, in terms of training in magic, the magic sword is harder to use than an ordinary staff. You can''t improve your magical skills if you rely on the magic power of the sword itself.


    ''''A magic sword is a tool for battle. When I was taught magic by Lucy-sensei, I also used a normal staff.


    When I used the magic sword, my master, Lucy, made a reluctant face.


    Lucy was wont to say, "It''s evil to use a magic sword, so follow what I say and focus on studying magic.


    But I''m not a genius like Lucy-sensei.


    I wasn''t talented enough to be active enough to use magic normally.


    That''s why I chose to become a mage swordsman.


    Filia spoke to me in a bouncy voice.


    ''''Then, if I become a magic swordsman like Solon and then become an adventurer, that means I can use a magic sword, right?''''


    ''That''s true, but...''


    Filia says she wants to be a magic swordsman like me, but I don''t think that''s necessarily the right thing to do.


    But I don''t think that''s necessarily the right thing to do.


    I think there are more suitable paths for Filia to take.


    For example, a white mage like Saint Sophia, who is strong in church-style recovery magic.


    Or a black mage who specializes in offensive magic, such as the sage Arte.


    Filia seems to have high magical qualities, and I don''t think she needs to be a halfway house like a magic swordsman.


    But that''s up to Filia to decide.


    Of course, I''ll give her advice on the direction she should take in the future, too.


    But for now, we need to prioritize teaching Filia some basic magic.


    I''m not going to be able to tell you what to do, but I''m going to tell you what to do.


    ''So now Solon is going to teach me some magic?


    Yes.


    It feels like you''re finally becoming a master and apprentice!


    Filia''s face lit up with a happy smile.


    I couldn''t help but feel happy when she looked at me like that.


    Filia and I looked at each other and chuckled.


    Now, let''s get on with the training.


    ''''Let''s start with some simple levitation magic, shall we? Try holding up your wand.


    Yes.


    Filia grasped the cherry tree wand with her right hand and held it forward.


    The posture was fine with that.


    All that was left to do was to say "levitate" as it was, and very slightly, Filia should be able to float up from the floor.


    But Filia chanted "levitate," but nothing happened.


    Filia nodded her head.


    ''Maybe I''m not getting my magic through the wand properly.


    What do I do?


    I can help you with that. Can I give you a hand?


    Okay.


    Filia smiled and held out her right hand, still holding her wand.


    I put my hand over that white hand.


    ''It''s kind of ticklish, isn''t it?''


    ''I''m sorry. Please be patient with me.


    No. Isn''t this what I want to do all the time?


    Filia said in a beautiful voice, and her cheeks flushed a little.


    I felt the coolness of Filia''s small hands and felt a little embarrassed.


    Come to think of it, when I was learning difficult magic, I also had Lucy-sensei put her hand on top of mine like this, and we used magic together.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of it.


    ''Please chant with me at the same time.


    Yeah. It''s all yours.


    Filia called out and I did the same.


    "''Float!''


    Softly, me and Filia floated up.


    Success.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the same magic work for the next time without any problems once you successfully pass the magic through your wand.


    Then, please continue to slowly reduce the output of your magic........


    Suddenly, with a thud, we fell to the floor.


    Filia had stopped the magic too quickly.


    It wasn''t much of a height, and I was able to regain my posture with no problem, but Filia was different.


    I hurriedly stopped Filia in my arms.


    ''''Are you okay, Filia-sama?''''


    Uh-huh. I''m sorry, Solon.


    After doing so, Filia''s face turned bright red.


    Filia was now in a frontal hug with me, and our faces were almost so close to each other that our lips touched.


    I hurriedly pulled away from Filia.


    ''I beg your pardon,''


    You could have just kissed me like that, you know?


    You shouldn''t make that joke.


    You''ve already kissed the back of my hand and my cheeks, so now it''s on to my lips, right?


    Filia looked me up and down.


    I kissed the back of Filia''s hand during the duel with Gillan, the second-in-command of the Imperial Guard.


    I had done it as a ritual of victory for Filia, as it was a duel for her.


    The kiss on the cheek is when Filia teased me and I played "father and daughter" with her.


    It was embarrassing for both of us, but, well, it was no more than a sign of affection.


    But a kiss on the lips is not something you can do with a ritual or a joke.


    It''s not something you would do in a master and student relationship.


    ''Well, now let''s use another magic to acclimate the wand.


    Oh, don''t change the subject.


    No, that''s not what I''m talking about...


    You''re not going to get an answer, are you?


    Filia stared straight at me, and I was confused.


    How should I answer her?


    But I didn''t have to worry about it right away.


    It was because Clarice opened the door to her room and walked in.


    Clarice, dressed in a maid''s uniform, looked somewhat flustered, and as soon as she entered the room, she was taken off her feet and fell down with a thud.


    ''''Ugh, it hurts...''''


    Hey, you okay?��Mr. Clarice?


    ''Hmm. I feel like I could be cured if Mr. Solon gave me a hug...


    You''re looking good.


    I overheard Clarice''s joke and reached out to her.


    Clarice looked a little disappointed, then smiled and took my hand.


    ''What''s up with you in such a hurry?''


    We''ve got a visitor!


    Customer?��In this mansion?


    Yes. And I''m sure he''s a very important customer.


    Clarice announced the name of her visitor.


    The guest''s name is Notaras the Summoner.


    He is one of the thirteen officers of the Knights of St. Sophia and a former companion of mine.

 43-Episode 43: You Hold the Sword of Justice!

    Notaras, the leader of the Order, came to the mansion.


    I think there is one possible reason.


    Perhaps he came to bring Saint Sophia back to the Knights.


    I don''t know if someone who overheard the conversation with Marquis Gorgias at the imperial palace informed the knights or if Gorgias himself reported it to the knights, but in any case, it seems that the knights know that Saint Sophia is with me.


    If the goal is to retrieve the saint, Notaras is not a welcome and acceptable guest.


    However, at least Notaras has gone out of his way to identify himself and visit us.


    If you want to get Saint Sophia back, it''s not impossible to appeal to the use of force.


    Sage Arute would do that.


    Maybe it''s because of the circumstances that Sophia has become the princess''s attendant, but at any rate, Notaras is at least willing to talk to me.


    Then it''s not credible to send Notaras away from the door.


    I said to Clarice.


    ''Mr. Clarice,'' I said. Please show Notaras to the drawing room.


    I understand.


    Clarice nodded vigorously and quickly left the room.


    Anyway, let Sophia stay in the bedroom.


    Besides, it looks like Filia shouldn''t be allowed to see Notaras either.


    ''Lady Filia will wait in the bedroom with Sophia.


    Why?


    ''Because Notaras is not an ally. At least, he might be an enemy, as a possibility. Then it would be dangerous for Lady Filia to meet with Notaras.


    Although it seems unlikely, it''s not impossible that Notaras, for example, could take the Princess Filia hostage and demand the saint Sophia be handed over to him.


    Another problem is that Notaras is a summoner.


    Summoners summon and use demons as their own companions.


    As such, summoners are familiar with the nature of demons and their ilk.


    In other words, they might find out that Filia is the daughter of a demon.


    It would be good if the other party is a trustworthy person like Perse, but I don''t want Notaras to take advantage of my weakness.


    When I explained that to her, Filia nodded with a very good listening ear.


    For a moment, I thought that Filia might try to eavesdrop on my conversation with Notaras out of curiosity, but I don''t think she would do that.


    I went to the kitchen and made a cup of tea. Then I took two cups of tea and went to the guest room.


    I asked Clarice to explain the situation to Sophia after showing Notaras around, so it would be quicker for me to brew the tea.


    The guest room is a reasonably clean space, with couches on either side of a low table.


    On the couch at the back, a young man with his hair cropped in a round cut was already seated.


    It was Notaras the Summoner.


    When he noticed me, he smiled and then stood up.


    Notaras is quite thin, even though he''s been around for a long time.


    Behind his thick glasses, I could see his dimpled eyes.


    ''It''s been a long time, Lord Solon,''


    Notaras said in a high-pitched voice.


    From the unique atmosphere, Notaras was a little floating in the Order.


    But I think he''s more of a talker.


    ''''It''s been a long time, hasn''t it? I wonder if he came to bring Sophia back.


    That''s one of the things I''m here for. The Holy Knight, Lord Creon, has told me to bring Lady Sophia back by force.


    Notaras easily affirmed that he was trying to bring Sophia back.


    Whether in terms of unity and external propaganda of the Order''s members, or in terms of pure combat power, Saint Sophia is an essential part of the Order.


    After all, it seems that the members of the Knights will not allow Sophia to leave and will desperately try to bring her back.


    Anyway, I urged Notaras to sit down and then offered him a cup of tea.


    He took his time to drink it and opened his mouth.


    He took his time drinking it and opened his mouth. And it''s carefully brewed. It is my good fortune that the vice-chairman of the Knights of St. Sophia''s is willing to brew tea for me soon.


    ''I''m a former Deputy Commander. I''m an outcast to you guys.


    I have something to say to you about that.


    What?


    When I asked, Notaras did something unexpected.


    He bows his head so deeply that his forehead is almost pressed against the table.


    I was taken aback, and Notaras said to me, "I''m sorry.


    ''I am sorry. I think it was folly to drive Lord Solon out. I am ashamed of my folly.


    Then Notaras told me of the Order''s plight.


    It seems that the management of the Order hasn''t been going well since I was gone.


    All kinds of miscellaneous tasks have been stagnant, negotiations with the outside world and capturing the ruins have been sluggish.


    Especially the fact that ten members who were sent to scout out the ruins died there is a terrible story, although I already heard about it from Sophia.


    When I was there, we acted with safety first, and there were never that many casualties.


    ''''Everything is the responsibility of Acting Deputy Commander Arte-dono, who replaced Solon-dono.


    Arte, right?


    Sage Arte, the wise man, was the leader of the Order who tried to oust me most aggressively.


    And although Arte was an excellent sorcerer, he didn''t seem to be very good at running the Order.


    I think it was the political dynamics within the Order that made Arte the acting deputy head of the Order, but it''s not the right person for the job.


    ''''There''s only one way to solve all the problems. It''s to ask Lord Solon to come back.


    Notaras spread his hands in an exaggerated manner and assured him.


    This was unexpected.


    The summoner Notaras had come to bring back not only Saint Sophia, but me as well, he said.


    I said questioningly.


    ''Notaras, I think your real purpose is to bring back Saint Sophia. You''re trying to use me as an outer moat for that. Because if I return to the Order, Sophia will return to the Order.


    Maybe the Knights know that Sophia left the Knights after me.


    Maybe they heard it from Marquis Gorgias'' sources.


    Notaras looked straight into my eyes.


    ''''It''s a wonderful thing when people think of others. My people do not want to hinder the future of Lord Solon and Lady Sophia. And it''s also true that the Order needs Sophia-sama.


    So I guess that means I''m still the one who''s going to bring back Saint Sophia.


    ''Lord Solon, you may not believe this, but I had intended to ask you to return to the Order even before Lady Sophia''s absence. You are just as much, if not more, needed in the Order as Lady Sophia is!��In the Executive Council, my people have proposed that we recall Lord Solon.


    The result?


    ''It''s a four to six no vote. But all the leaders are upset. If Lord Solon himself comes to the Order''s headquarters and persuades the leaders, the result will change. I have no doubt about that.


    Notaras spoke in an eager tone.


    I turned my head.


    A trap?


    For example, after me and Sophia return to the Knights'' headquarters, the Knights'' leadership will force Sophia into custody. After that, it''s also possible that they will kill me in the dark so that I won''t be disturbed again.


    It''s an extreme thing, but I also think that that wise man Arte could do that much.


    However, there is no advantage for Notaras to do so.


    Notaras does not get along with Arte. On the other hand, even though he didn''t oppose my banishment, he''s still on relatively good terms with me.


    Bringing me back and reinstating me as deputy commander would allow me to unseat Arte and strengthen Notaras'' own position.


    It''s safe to say that Notaras''s proposal itself is probably not a lie.


    Notaras brought out more ingredients of persuasion, as if he was trying to get inside me.


    ''''Alte-dono has an outrageous plan. It''s the capture of the dead city of Necropolis.''''


    I gasped.


    The Necropolis of the Dead City is a ruin near the Imperial City.


    It is one of the most difficult ruins that many legendary adventurers have attempted to capture in the past, but no one has succeeded.


    The lowest level of the Necropolis is said to have dizzying treasures, and there are abundant resources that can be collected from the ruins.


    It''s also located near the economic center of the imperial capital, and liberating it would certainly bring enormous benefits.


    And the Knights and Arte would gain unprecedented fame.


    But how much are we willing to sacrifice for this?


    I''ve considered attacking Necropolis once too, but by my estimates, attacking Necropolis wasn''t even close to realistic.


    However, if Arte is planning to sacrifice a large number of knights, it''s a different story.


    And if Arte had already disposed of the lives of the Knights, he might not hesitate to repeat the same thing.


    With an unconcerned face, Arte would tell the members of the corps that it could be easily attacked.


    And the deceived group members would lose their lives.


    ''''Creon-dono is not opposed to this plan. If this is the case, the plan to attack Necropolis will be put into action. There is only one person who can stop this plan. Only the wizard Solon can stop this plan. Your return to the Order will save many lives.


    I was immensely disappointed.


    Indeed, if me and Sophia went back to the Order and convinced the leaders, we might be able to stop this plan.


    Then we can stop a lot of people from dying in a reckless plan.


    But I''m Princess Filia''s master.


    I can see Filia looking up at me and relying on me.


    When I return to the Order, who will protect Filia?


    Who will be her mentor?


    I promised I''d be there for Filia.


    I wondered what I should do.


    I didn''t know what to do, but Notaras looked at me with wide eyes and demanded a decision.


    He said. Together we will restore the Order to its rightful place. You hold the sword of justice in your hand!

 44-Episode 44: Two Ways

    I was forced to make a choice.


    One way is to return to the Order and stop the reckless attack on Necropolis.


    If Notaras is right, if we can convince them, some of the Order''s leaders will be on our side.


    This is because the cadres would know that the Necropolis attack would cost a lot of money, and they would be frustrated about Arte''s blunder.


    For example, the executive''s mechanic, Lailen Remilia, is a woman with a strong sense of justice and would not allow Arte to have his way.


    She was also said to be in favor of my return.


    However, on the contrary, a confrontation with the female sage Arte, the leader of the attack on the Necropolis, the guardian warrior Galerus, who hates me, and the new deputy commander Creon and the others who kicked me out, was inevitable.


    Not a few other executives and corps members will also side with Arte and the others.


    Although it would be good if we could only end up persuading them in peace, the possibility of proceeding to a confrontation by the use of force is not unlikely.


    Our side''s sure cards are me, Summoner Notaras, and Saint Sophia, but even if Mechanic Lairen Remilia and the others joined them as allies, I''m not sure if they would stand a chance in a battle with Arte and the others.


    Moreover, Sofia had said she wanted to leave the Order, and now they would have to drag her into another battle.


    The other way is to turn a blind eye to it.


    The casualties caused by Arte''s campaign to capture the Necropolis are silenced as unavoidable.


    And if the Knights try to bring back Saint Sophia, I''ll passively stop them from doing so.


    At least, as far as I''m concerned, I was kicked out of the Knights and have no righteousness to the Knights.


    I''m not obligated to risk it and stop Arte.


    That way, you can continue to be the master of Princess Filia and keep your promise to Filia.


    But is that enough?


    The non-leadership members are also fellow members of the Order that I recruited and gathered.


    It pains me to leave them to go to their deaths.


    ''''Let me think about it for a moment.


    In the end, I couldn''t decide and asked Notaras to wait for an answer.


    Notaras nodded as if it was unavoidable.


    ''We do not have much time. You have until tomorrow to make a decision.


    The execution of the Necropolis attack operation is already in sight, and many members of the group, including Arte and other executives, are already on their way to the Imperial City.


    However, it seems that Creon is not one of them.


    ''''Hey, Notaras. Why do you think Creon doesn''t oppose this kind of plan?


    Well, I don''t understand. Ever since Lord Solon disappeared, he''s been a changed man.


    In the past, Creon would not have approved of such a forceful method of capturing the ruins.


    Now, however, Creon himself is said to be making the attack on the ruins proceed at an excruciating pace, and is overworking the group members.


    Creon should have been a sensible and kind guy.


    Why is that Creon doing this?


    It might be a good idea to talk to Creon directly once.


    If only Creon would approve of Sofia''s exit from the Order, we would be much closer to solving the problem.


    I tried to lead Notaras to the front door.


    I heard that Notaras will visit this mansion again tomorrow.


    I would have to tell him what I would do then.


    Notaras suddenly remembered and told me.


    ''Come to think of it, Lord Solon. I''ve heard that this is the most famous wine region on the outskirts of the Imperial City.


    Yeah. You wanna go home with a bottle?


    I would very much like to have that as well. I have a weakness for good wine.


    Notaras''s eyes sparkled behind his glasses.


    Notaras is quite a drinker, and he knows a lot about wine.


    I decided to take him to the mansion''s wine cellar.


    He would be more than happy to browse through some of the brands there.


    And when I opened the hallway door to the vaults, something unexpected happened.


    There was the Princess Filia there.


    ''Yes, Solon. I''m sorry.


    Filia smiled a troubled smile and compared my face to Notaras''.

 45-Chapter 45 Enemy Attack

    There was no way Filia had any business in the hallway to the mansion''s storage room.


    I think she was eavesdropping on the conversation between me and Notaras.


    I had told Filia to stay hidden in the back room with Saint Sophia.


    It was a bad idea.


    Notaras looked back at me suspiciously.


    ''Lord Solon?��Who is this man?


    Well, it''s just, you know, she''s kind of in our custody.


    There is no excuse for being a servant.


    It is obvious that the dress Filia is wearing is a luxury item, and even her tone of voice is not typical of a servant.


    I could say that I am an apprentice, but saying so is likely to attract the interest of Notaras.


    If that happens, the risk of Notaras, a summoner, finding out that Filia is the daughter of a demon is high.


    But my consideration was in vain.


    ''''You are the daughter of a demon, aren''t you?''''


    Hmmm, Notaras nodded with an unconcerned look on his face.


    Easily, Notaras realized the identity of Filia.


    Notaras is a summoner who uses the demon race.


    Moreover, Notaras was good enough to become a cadre of the Order.


    This much, of course, he would be able to notice it.


    Notaras said.


    ''''When you say you''re in charge of it, who are you keeping it from?


    I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you that.


    I shook my head.


    The fact that Filia was an imperial daughter should never be known by Notaras.


    Even though it was an open secret in the imperial palace that the princess was the daughter of a demon, it could still be a problem if the world found out.


    However, Notaras asked me more questions.


    ''''Then can you also tell me who this girl''s mother is?''''


    Mother?


    ''''Yes. This girl has strong magical powers. And the only way a half-breed can inherit a lot of demonic power is if their mother was a demon.


    Filia''s mother.


    I don''t know anything about who she was.


    All I know is that she was a woman who was a slave to the devil, conceived the emperor''s daughter, and then died already.


    And Filia herself remembers almost nothing about her own mother, who died early.


    Notaras looked at Filia intently.


    As if frightened, Filia hid behind me and squeezed the sleeves of my clothes.


    Notaras smiled.


    ''You miss her well. What is this girl of Lord Solon''s?''


    He''s my apprentice.


    I said simply, since I no longer had to hide it.


    ''Ho,'' said Notaras, raising his voice.


    You''re an apprentice? Very well, very well. You have chosen a good one. But the boy must not be allowed to meet a rogue like the wise man Artae.


    What''s the reason?


    ''Because the blood this child is drawing has a special use value. Details.........


    Any details?


    "I will tell you if Lord Solon agrees with my proposal and promises to ride into the Order''s headquarters and defeat Arthe.


    Notaras chuckled.


    Weak.


    Apparently Filia had special use for him, and the reason for that was Filia''s mother.


    But Notaras is going to use this story as a bargaining chip.


    I shrugged.


    ''I''ll take that into account and think about it.


    You''ll be glad you asked.


    Notaras said, but he didn''t try to convince me to pile on any more.


    Anyway, tomorrow I will have to decide which way to go, whether I will work to stop Arte and the others or pretend to ignore them.


    So if I choose the former, Notaras is going to tell me Filia''s secret.


    I told Notaras I''d catch up with him soon and told him to go ahead to the wine vault.


    We had to leave the building through a doorway at the end of the corridor and go across the gardens to another wing to reach the vaults.


    It was a bit far, so I asked him to go ahead.


    And after he disappeared, I chided Filia.


    ''Master Filia,'' I said. I told you to stay in the back room, didn''t I?


    ''I''m sorry. But I was worried about Solon...


    I don''t need Filia-sama to worry about me, but if Filia-sama is in danger, I''m in trouble too. So please do what I say.


    When I told her to admonish me, Filia got a stern look on her face.


    This is for Filia''s sake.


    If Filia is acting on her own, I won''t be able to protect her, even if I can.


    "Solon?��Are you angry?


    Filia looks into my eyes anxiously.


    I shake my head.


    ''Don''t look at me like that. I''m not mad at you. I just want you to keep your promise to me. Can''t you trust me, my master?


    No. I believe in Solon.


    ''Then you have to promise me again. A promise that you will keep your word to me.


    And I held out my little finger.


    I cut my finger off.


    Filia hesitated a little, then teased her own finger with mine.


    Then she whispered, "Hey, Solon?


    Hey, Solon?��Don''t worry about me, you can go back to the Order.


    ''I knew you were listening in on the conversation between Notaras and me. You can''t eavesdrop, can you?


    Um, I''m sorry...


    I smiled at Filia, who apologized honestly.


    I leave Filia behind and return to the Order.


    I knew I couldn''t do that.


    I told Filia to keep her promise.


    Then I must also keep my promise to Filia.


    I promised her that I would be there for her.


    I''ll keep my promise to Filia, and then I''ll put a stop to the Order''s reckless plans.


    Isn''t there a third way like that?


    As I was thinking about it, a scream came from across the hallway.


    It belonged to Notaras the Summoner.


    Me and Filia headed over there immediately.


    What on earth was going on?


    Notaras was sitting on the ground in the courtyard, hunched over.


    Beyond him, he could see several young men.


    In the center of them was a sorceress wrapped in black robes with her eyes.


    A girl with beautiful black hair and dark eyes, and a dainty appearance that rivaled that of Saint Sophia.


    The sorcerer was the wise Arute.


    Arte glared at me unhappily.


    ''''Not only is Solon-senpai useless, but he''s really a hindrance!

 46-Episode 46: Sage Arte Purifies the Traitor

    In the garden of my mansion, the leaders of the Knights of St. Sophia are standing in the yard of my mansion.


    Arte the Wise. The Twin Swordsman Karelia. And the astrologer Flora, Arte''s twin sister, the astrologer Flora.


    The three girls are surrounded by a few ordinary knightly members.


    Perhaps reflecting Arte''s dislike of men, they were all women.


    But still, why is Arte here here?


    ''''Did Arute come all the way to see me?''''


    I dared to speak lightly and see how he reacted.


    Arte looked at me contemptuously, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    ''Don''t call me by my name so casually!��No, of course not. I came here to bring Sophia-sama to this place.


    It''s strange.


    I had heard that Arte and the others were coming to the Imperial City to prepare for the attack on the Dead City Necropolis.


    However, I heard that Notaras was entrusted by Creon with the task of bringing back Saint Sophia, and it didn''t make sense for Arte to come to the outskirts of the imperial capital in layers.


    Well, it seems that Arte has feelings for Saint Sophia, and if she were to come alone, it''s still not hard to understand.


    But the twin swordsman girl next to her, Karelia, is Creon''s aide.


    Karelia was a beautiful girl with a well-trained, supple body, typical of a swordsman.


    Her brown hair was neatly trimmed short so as not to interfere with her swordsmanship.


    The Karelia was so fascinated by Creon that she would do anything Creon commanded her to do.


    I don''t know if Creon is aware of it or not, but I think Karelia has a fondness for Creon as well as the opposite s*x.


    The fact that Karelia is here like that is most likely a reflection of Creon''s intentions.


    Then, Arte revealed a mockery on his beautiful face.


    ''''There''s another reason why I came here. It''s to purge the traitors.''''


    Who is the traitor that Arte is referring to?


    There''s only one person here who can guess.


    I glanced at Notaras.


    While kneeling on the ground, Notaras murmured.


    ''Lord Solon. I am sorry. The plan was all left out.


    I will call Saint Sophia and I back to the Order, and persuade the executives to unseat Sage Arte and the others.


    Then, Notaras'' plan was to stop the reckless attack on the dead city of Necropolis.


    However, it was all apparently perceived in advance by Arte and the others.


    Arte slowly walked up to Notaras.


    ''How dare you make fun of me at the executive meeting. Let me pay you back.


    As he said this, Arte quickly kicked Notaras in the stomach.


    Gulp, Notaras groaned in pain.


    We all knew you were going to call Solon back. "We all knew you were going to call him back and you thought he would leave you unguarded?


    Arte pulled something that looked like a needle out of Notaras'' shoulder.


    Picking it up with his fingers, Arte says


    ''''This is one of my magical devices. I can see everything that someone does or says when they are stabbed with this.


    That means that every conversation between me and Notaras was bugged by Arte.


    Not good.


    Arte turned his eyes to me, filled with hatred.


    ''When I was in the Order, I was a liability. You''re a liability when you''re a member of the Order, and even after you quit the Order, you still try to interfere with us. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    Arte. You shouldn''t try to attack the Necropolis. Whether you succeed or fail, it will cost you dearly. It will not be good for you. You will get hurt.


    The capture of Necropolis will be a success, and we''ll get honor and glory. Even the people of the imperial city will be able to live happily with the resources they get from it!


    I don''t think so.


    ''''You still feel like an assistant commander, don''t you?��I''m sorry, but the Order doesn''t belong to the seniors anymore. Senior''s advice is of no use to me.


    ''''You don''t have to be a deputy commander or the most powerful adventurer to be able to judge what''s right and what''s not. For example, it''s only natural that you shouldn''t resort to senseless violence against your fellow adventurers.


    Friends?��Notaras is your friend?��This man who tried to betray us can''t be our friend, can he?


    As he said this, Arte swung his staff vigorously over Notaras'' back.


    Notaras let out a cry of agony of pain again.


    I would like to help him, but if he moves carelessly, he will go straight into battle.


    The situation is far from favorable for us, and it is unlikely that I will be able to win against the multiple members of the Order by myself.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you''re not going to be able to get your hands on any of them. Let the seniors see what happens to traitors.


    The twin swordsman Karelia, who had been silent all that time, magically slid a large black wooden box towards us.


    That Karelia''s expression was unnaturally drawn.


    Before I opened the crate, I told Filia next to me to keep her eyes closed.


    I had a feeling that it would be best not to let Filia see what I was about to see.


    After making sure that Filia nodded and closed her eyes, as if she were frightened, I opened the crate.


    It was stuffed with a dying Order executive woman, Mechanic Rylen Remilia, who was in a dying state.


    ''''Rylen Remilia, you see, was in favor of my senior''s return, and she was also opposed to my attack on Necropolis. That''s why she was going to join Notaras'' plan. I tortured her and she threw up easily.


    When she was in the Order, Lairen Remilia wore an expensive costume, exotic dancer-style, and she often boasted about her clothes to those around her.


    That prized garment had been torn to shreds, leaving Rylen Remilia almost naked.


    Her beautiful face was heavily scarred and her limbs were broken and bent in unnatural directions.


    Blood was flowing from all over her body, and a pool of blood had formed in the crate.


    I couldn''t say anything for a while, and when I finally spoke, I realized that my voice was muffled.


    ''Why did you do this...''


    We''re the ones who betrayed the Order, so why not?


    If you don''t do something about it soon...


    It will be too late. No, it may still be too late for the usual treatment methods.


    ''Unlike me, Rylen Remilia is supposed to be a valuable asset to the Order. That''s what you''re going to lose.


    It''s all right. There''s only one person in this mansion who has the power to heal her, you know. There''s a saint who is the most powerful recovery magic user in the Order of St. Sophia and is recognized by the church.


    I realized Arte''s purpose.


    I hurt Lailen Remilia as a means to lure one girl out of the back of the mansion and into this place.


    Arte smiled and said.


    ''''Come on, bring Sophia-sama here!

 47-Episode 47: Devils Descendants

    I stared straight at Arte.


    Arte wants me to get Saint Sophia out of the mansion building and bring her here.


    That''s proof that Arte and the others have figured out the tricks of this mansion.


    I couldn''t help but shake my head.


    Lailen Remilia is in danger of dying before my eyes.


    We have no choice but to use Saint Sophia''s healing powers.


    I looked back at Princess Filia.


    Filia herself is in danger from being here.


    ''''I''m sorry, but please go tell Sophia to come here.


    Uh-huh. Solon.


    And don''t ever leave the building. I promise.


    I said, and Filia nodded her head.


    Then she looked at me with concern.


    In a small, whispered voice, she prayed, "Solon ... for our victory.


    "Solon ... let us win.


    We will win.


    I replied shortly, and Filia nodded and ran off to the entrance of the building.


    I saw her off and drew my treasured sword, the Tetracord, and released it.


    But it wasn''t to fight.


    Heal this one.


    I murmured briefly and held my sword over Rylen Remilia.


    At one point I could use my recovery magic as well, but with an injury this severe, it would only be a comfort to me.


    Still, it was better than not trying.


    Lailen Remilia let out a faint groan.


    On the other hand, it seemed that Arte had no intention of starting a battle until Sophia came out.


    It seemed that Arte had come here to take Sofia away, and he had decided that the best way to accomplish that goal was to wait for her to come out of the building.


    I looked at Arte again while I recovered Rylen Remilia with magic.


    Arte had a victorious look on her face.


    ''''With this, Sophia-sama will come here. If that happens, that building''s wards that senpai is asking for will be useless.''''


    I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    I try to blurt it out, but it''s no use.


    Arte says in a bouncy voice, as if he''s happy to be able to take me on.


    ''''There are many layers of powerful magical wards deployed in this building. As is to be expected of Saint Sophia''s wards, they are almost impossible for us to break. Therefore, if I was holed up inside this building, I wouldn''t be able to lay a finger on my seniors, right?


    I have wards over the gates and gardens of the mansion.


    I said trying.


    ''I''ve deactivated everything over there. The wards outside the building must have been cast by the senior. No matter how much wonderful power Sophia-sama has, considering the amount of magic power required, there''s a limit to the amount of magic wards she can cast alone.''''


    You''re absolutely right. The wards I put in place won''t do you any good.


    ''''Not really. The wards that the seniors put up are too weak, so an intruder into the mansion could easily break the wards and then be caught off guard. After that, if an intruder enters the building unguarded, they will be trapped by Sophia-sama''s wards and will be cut off from the way out. That''s why the wards you cast on your seniors are also useful as a trap.


    ''I''m glad to hear your praise, Arte. Though I would have been more than happy to let my guard down as it was.


    Can''t you see it''s not a compliment, it''s sarcasm?��My senior is second-rate, which means I can''t put up much of a ward.


    To my flippant comment, Arte replied with a heartfelt look of disgust.


    I smiled dryly and then thought about it.


    In terms of pure fighting ability alone, Arte is the most outstanding among the leaders of the Knights of St. Sophia.


    However, he shouldn''t have the fine nerves to notice these kinds of petty things.


    I asked the swordsman girl next to Arte.


    ''''It was Karelia who noticed this, wasn''t it?


    Karelia stared at me, not answering anything.


    Mute would be an affirmation.


    She may not talk much, but she has a good knack for battle and is an excellent swordsman who is used to fighting.


    I gave her another push.


    If it were Arte, he would have charged through the building''s wards unnoticed. If that had happened, we would have won. As a warrior, Arte is less than second rate, third rate.


    Arte looked miffed, as if he had been hit in a sore spot.


    ''''I''m a top-notch sorcerer. I''m a sage who is better than anyone else except Sophia-sama. And Solon-senpai is just a fourth-rate magic swordsman. You can tell that senior is fourth-rate by the way he handles that silver-haired girl.


    The girl with the silver hair, I think she means the Princess Filia.


    But what does Arte mean by that?


    Speaking of which, Notaras the Summoner had told him to never let Filia see Arte.


    That Notaras had hurt somewhere and was still crawling on the ground.


    Notaras was coughing and trying to speak, but it wasn''t a word, and before he could, Arte uttered his next words.


    ''''That silver-haired child must be descended from the Seven Demon Kings.

 48-Episode 48: Princess Philia Targeted

    I thought for a moment, not immediately swallowing the meaning of Arte''s words.


    The Seven Demon Kings.


    They are the kings of the demon race and demon kings that lie deep within the ruins.


    It is said that Princess Filia is their descendant.


    The Demon Kings are said to be located in the seven ruins of the ancient kingdom era, and each one of them has one Demon King.


    That''s why they are called the Seven Demon Kings.


    For example, the dead city of Necropolis is the very place that was the capital of the ancient kingdom, and it is said that the Demon King sits in the deepest part of the city.


    But I had my doubts about how far that was true.


    For another two thousand years, no one had seen the seven Demon Kings.


    The ancient kingdoms were said to have been destroyed by an invasion of demon kings.


    But that''s the kind of legends and myths.


    Even if there was a time when the Demon King led the demon race and demons to destroy the human kingdom, it was long gone.


    Nowadays, demons are targets to be defeated living only in the ruins, and demons are persecuted by ordinary humans.


    I believe that even if there was once an existence called the Demon King, it has all but disappeared.


    However, there are beings called the descendants of the seven demon kings, that''s for sure.


    Among the demons that have left their old blood, only a small percentage are descended from the Demon King.


    It is said that the Demon King used his inexhaustible magical power to continue attacking the cities of the ancient kingdom until they were completely destroyed.


    In other words, the Demon King had a large amount of magical power, and those who are said to be descended from the Demon King also boast an extremely high amount of magical power.


    That''s the knowledge I got from a book, the descendants of the Demon King were extremely rare and I had never seen the real thing.


    Arte says.


    ''''The Demon King''s descendants resonate with high-ranking magicians like us. The descendants of high magic kings are attracted to the presence of superior sorcerers and can sense who they are dealing with.''''


    ''I see. I certainly thought the boy had a pretty good aptitude for magic, but I guess that''s about it.


    ''''Senpai wouldn''t have realized that the girl was a descendant of the Demon King. Because she''s a less than fourth-rate magician.


    ''I''m sorry. But now that I''ve figured it out, is there anything I can do differently?


    ''''Even you know what role the descendants of the Demon King have. You know what the descendants of the Demon King have to do. Because you only have the knowledge, don''t you?


    Arte said mockingly and I nodded silently.


    The descendants of demon kings who boast a high amount of magical power have been used by humans throughout history.


    They have been used as a source of living magic power, in other words, as a tool for magicians.


    With great magical power, magic would be much easier to use.


    If the descendants of the Demon King were held back beside them as tools, human magicians could greatly enhance their magic.


    However, it comes at a great cost.


    The side of the Demon King''s offspring would have to be "modified".


    Normally, the magic power that people and demons have is for their own use.


    Therefore, in order to make it possible to supply magic power to others, the ''output'' method needs to be changed.


    The descendants of the Demon King who were thus altered would never be able to use magic by themselves again. On the contrary, it is not uncommon for them to become crippled due to the effects of the modification surgery.


    However, it''s not a problem for the magician.


    They are just tools, so it doesn''t matter what happens to the descendants of the Demon King.


    As long as the demons and half-breeds are slaves, there is no legal problem.


    Arte''s eyes sparkled.


    ''''That silver-haired kid has great qualities. I''m sure the blood of the Demon King is very thick. It''s hard to find a descendant of the Demon King who has that much magical power.''''


    You seem to know a lot about this, Arte.


    ''''Yes. Because after my seniors disappeared, I''ve already enslaved and ''used'' three descendants of the Demon King''s descendants. The first and second weren''t very useful, but the third one was a pretty girl like that silver-haired girl and was a very useful tool.


    What happened to those kids?


    It''s broken, isn''t it? So I need a replacement.


    Naturally, said Arte, plainly, as a matter of course.


    I was horrified.


    Broken, which would mean dead or close to it.


    But Arte didn''t seem to feel guilty at all.


    ''''It''s inconceivable to me that senpai isn''t using that girl as a source of magic power. That''s why senpai is fourth-rate.


    He''s my student. She''s not a tool. If we modify her to supply magic, she won''t be able to use magic.


    ''''I feel sorry for her, being a senior''s disciple. If he was taught by his seniors, he would end up a bad magician like them. Then I should be the one to lead her to a more suitable path.


    A more suitable path?


    ''It means that you''re going to be a tool of the female sage Arte, and you''re going to have a glorious role in supplying her with that magical power. Because that''s what makes her happy.


    I''m raptured.


    I have no idea why that''s the way the conversation is going.


    The part about it not being good for Filia if she was being taught by me might have a point.


    But that said, why would being a tool for Arte''s sake lead to Filia''s happiness?


    To my question, Arte answered.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy when you use the power and talents you''ve been given, whether you''re a human or a demon, to perform your duties correctly. That''s what I think.


    So, to that boy, being a descendant of the Demon King, being useful to a wise man is what makes him happy?


    When I asked back sarcastically, Arte nodded hesitantly.


    ''No one should need the daughter of a dirty blood demon. It''s of no use to me. That''s why I''m the one who needs her. I''m not just going to take the girl, I''m going to take her too. Isn''t it the greatest honor for a dirty-blooded half-breed to be an important tool of the Empire''s most powerful adventurer?


    Indeed, the Imperial Lady Filia may not have been needed by anyone in the Imperial Palace.


    Her father, the emperor, had ignored her existence, she had no mother, and the imperial palace guards and servants had kept Filia away from her.


    But now it was different.


    ''Arte. You are mistaken. The boy will be a great magician. And she is my prot��g��. I need him.


    Yeah.


    Arte laughed with amusement.


    ''''I''m looking forward to not only finding a replacement for the tool, but also taking away something important from my senior, in two ways. I can give that girl a ''modification'' in front of her seniors. That thing looks like it hurts a lot, so it will make her cry out in a good voice. Oh, but I''m sure senior won''t be able to talk to her then either.


    ''I can''t do that. The girl is Filia, the Eighteenth Princess of the Empire. There''s nothing we can do with her.


    I hung up my trump card.


    I didn''t want to bring up the fact that Filia was an imperial princess as much as possible.


    Since it''s known that she''s the devil''s daughter, it''s even risky to bring up Filia''s name.


    But in order to prevent Sophia from being brought back, and to protect Filia herself, using the authority of an imperial princess is the best way now.


    But Arte kicked my words to the curb.


    ''''I at least know that she''s Princess Filia. The fact that the senior has become the tutor of Princess Filia, and that she lives in this house with the princess, her maid and Sophia-sama, all of it. I''ve already investigated it.


    So you''re saying that you know and you''re rebelling against the Crown Princess?


    ''''It''s fine as long as they don''t find out. The imperial government doesn''t desperately want to find out if there''s a half-breed princess who is missing. Our knights have been given police powers by the Empire. It''s easy to cover up a violation of the law.


    I looked at Rylen Remilia''s face as she lay there, hurt.


    Her face is contorted with intense pain.


    Are Arte and the others planning to cover up the assault on Lailen Remilia as well?


    Even if they were to do so, they couldn''t so easily pretend that the criminal act against Lailen Remilia, the daughter of a nobleman, wasn''t there, and it would be even harder to cover up the kidnapping of the imperial daughter.


    It''s hard to believe that Creon, the new Deputy Commander, would have agreed to such a foolish act.


    However, the wise man Arte seemed confident.


    ''''Our new patron has a person and organization involved in the heart of state power. So you don''t have to worry about your seniors. Rest assured.........get killed!


    As she said that, Arte pointed Yanagi''s staff straight at me.


    Almost at the same time, Saint Sophia appeared on the spot.

 49-Episode 49: Battle

    Saint Sophia was clad in her usual pure white nun''s clothes, but her face was bright blue and her jade-colored eyes were wide open.


    Sophia''s eyes were sharply staring at Arte and the others, tinted with a burning fury.


    ''''I didn''t know you were this stupid, Arte-san,''''


    However, the words didn''t seem to have reached the ears of the wise Alte.


    Arte''s eyes lit up and he looked bright with a puff of light.


    ''''Saintess!��It''s good to see you again!


    I wish I could say I was happy. It''s a good thing that I''m happy too, because Arte-san loved me. But...I will not forgive you if you try to hurt Solon-kun by causing Lailen Remilia-san a serious injury like this.


    As soon as she said it, Saint Sophia grabbed the yew''s staff and jumped forward.


    Pointing her staff at Arte, Sophia said, "Lord, you are my shield and my sword. Lend me strength, a sinner! And chanted a church-style attack magic.


    However, aiming for the gap between the chanting and the activation of the magic, the twin swordsman Karelia stepped forward and swung her sword, trying to catch Sophia''s staff in its blade.


    Karelia''s aim was off.


    Those two swords were bounced back.


    It was because I stood in front of Sophia and received Karelia''s slash with my treasure sword tetracord.


    On the other hand, the attacking magic chanted by the saint Sophia became a large white light vortex and was falling towards Arte from the sky.


    Arte, perhaps deciding that he couldn''t support it alone, he and his twin sister, the astrologer Flora, held their hands up towards the sky and tried to catch the attack.


    The sage Arte managed to hold his ground, but Flora was blown away by the attack, unable to withstand it.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get a lot of damage because you were defending yourself, but even so, you were knocked unconscious by the fence of the mansion when it slammed into your back.


    Anyway, I shouted to Sophia.


    ''Sophia!��If we don''t treat Rylen Remilia before the battle, it will be too late!


    I know I know I know, but Solon-kun will be killed while I''m using my recovery magic.


    Sophia murmured.


    Saint Sophia is a sorceress with great power, but she''s not without her weaknesses.


    There are not a few magic techniques that take a long time to chant and manifest.


    Lailen Remilia was seriously injured, and even if she used the saint''s power, it was going to take some time to heal her wounds, and the saint would not be able to use any other magic while she was healing.


    And now that Sophia has appeared here, there''s no reason for Arte to hesitate to start the battle any longer.


    If I take on multiple cadres by myself, I''ll be killed for sure.


    At that moment, the enemy''s twin swordsman Karelia, who had been silent all this time, opened her mouth.


    ''''As long as the Saintess heals Rylen Remilia, we will guarantee the safety of Swordsman Solon.


    Karelia looked at me with serious eyes.


    Apparently, they don''t intend to let her die because the mechanic Rylen Remilia is an important asset to the Order.


    In other words, it seemed that the other side had the same problem if they didn''t treat Lailen Remilia.


    Sage Arte agreed with Karelia''s words with the feeling that it was unavoidable.


    In a manner of speaking, it would be okay to trust her.


    Sophia rushed over to Rylen Remilia and lightly placed her staff on the injured Rylen Remilia''s feet.


    Then she chanted a church-style magic chant.


    ''Our God, have mercy on the wounded. We are all sinners who bear our crosses. Heal him and let him walk in the way of righteousness for Your name''s sake.


    Instantly, the air changed.


    A dazzling light enveloped Rylen Remilia, and the scene around her appeared distorted.


    Too much magical power was interfering with the space.


    As expected of Saint Sophia, or should I say Saint Sophia, it''s different in rank from the recovery magic I use.


    After about two minutes, Sophia''s recovery magic was finally complete.


    With this, Rylen Remilia would at least not lose her life.


    However, recovery magic can''t cure all of the injuries, so the rest would be the turn of medicine and pharmacology, and it would be difficult to make Lailen Remilia battle-ready right away.


    Now, the enemy, the astrologer Flora, has already dropped out of the fight.


    That leaves Sage Arte, Twin Swordsman Karelia, and a few other female general group members.


    It looks like a few ordinary group members have been gathered with reasonable ability, and it''s troublesome to be surrounded by numbers as a force.


    Me and Saint Sophia stood next to each other, each holding their weapons and facing the enemy.


    Finally, it''s time for the decisive battle.


    Now, what should we do?


    For example, it would be nice if our side could prepare many allies to fight back.


    At that moment, a man stood next to me.


    "I''m sorry to have caused you so much trouble, Master Solon.


    The owner of the voice was Notaras, the summoner who had crawled to the ground after being violently attacked by Arte a moment ago.


    The third and most powerful ally had returned.


    I felt my voice bounce.


    ''Notaras!��Are you hurt?


    ''Nothing major. Thanks to Lady Sophia''s attack earlier, we were able to regain our poise.


    Notaras smiled at his skinny cheeks.


    The eyes behind his glasses glinted.


    ''''Well, I''ve been blindsided by a surprise attack, but let''s make up for it.


    The summoner Notaras waved his staff and shouted.

 50-Episode 50: The Thoughts of Karen, the Twin Swordsman

    With a shout from the summoner Notaras, six demons emerged from the ground.


    They were corroded, murky looking, beast-like monsters.


    Each of them was plugged with a silver trinket that resembled a key.


    It was a tool to control the demon race.


    The use of demons, who are essentially the enemies of humanity, is very dangerous.


    The demons must be made to be on your side, and if they rebel or run away, it will be a big problem.


    That''s why a silver key-shaped tool, the "King''s Key," is embedded in the body of the demons.


    The tool, said to have been created by the last king of the ancient kingdom, has been improved and is highly effective in subjugating the demons it serves.


    Moreover, an experienced summoner could add this key to the demon tribe at the same time as summoning them.


    It was an essential item for a summoner.


    ''''My people will take care of the members of the group except for the executives. Lord Solon and Sophia-sama, you can concentrate on fighting the two executives.


    All right. Notaras, thank you.


    No problem.


    Notaras replied nimbly and took a book from his pocket.


    I''ve heard that the grimoire is as important to summoners as the staff and the ''King''s Key''.


    This is because the summoning demon race fights with the strengthening and commands provided by the grimoire.


    ''''Come on, go!��My servant, my servant!


    With Notaras''s command, the six demons rushed towards the Heidan members all at once.


    While watching them, I stood in front of Saint Sophia.


    I was the vanguard and Sophia was the rear guard.


    Saint Sophia has overwhelming power, but she can''t defend herself by herself alone.


    I''ll be the one to protect her as a shield, while Sophia will be the one to attack.


    ''Please, Sophia.


    Take care of me, Mr. Solon.


    We called out to each other and held our respective weapons at the ready.


    The enemy would also have the twin swordsman Karelia as the vanguard for defense and the wise man Arte as the rear guard for attack.


    Since they''re the leaders of the Knights of St. Sophia, they''re all strong enemies.


    But we''re also the former leader and deputy leader of the Knights of St. Sophia.


    We must be able to handle it.


    If I can play the role of a shield and unleash Saint Sophia''s power to the fullest, we can win for sure.


    And even if we don''t win, as long as we can buy ourselves some time, the secret plan I''ve been making should be effective.


    Warding isn''t the only thing I have to rely on.


    Twin Swordsman Karelia grasped two treasure swords in both hands and pointed them straight at me.


    The blue treasure sword Logos and the vermilion treasure sword Pathos.


    Both treasure swords were used by the Holy Knight Creon in the past.


    Creon obtained the holy sword, a hidden treasure, when he attacked the great labyrinth in the northern part of the Imperial City.


    After that, the treasured swords, Logos and Pathos, were handed over by Creon to Karelia.


    Both swords were not as valuable as the Holy Sword, but they were extremely valuable, and if the twin swordsmen used both of them at the same time, they should be powerful enough to easily break the scales of the black dragon.


    And those two swords would surely have another special meaning to Karelia.


    They were a gift from Creon, whom she respected and favored. Karelia had heard that the two swords were very dear to her.


    Karelia raised her high, girlish voice.


    ''I''ll settle it, Soron the Magic Swordsman!��Even without you, I will prove that the Order is safe as long as Holy Knight Creon-sama is around.


    The next moment, Karelia was right in front of me.


    Probably with the blessing of the wise man Arte, she is increasing her speed.


    Two swords attacked me from the left.


    I managed to catch those swords.


    I swung my treasure sword tetracord and said as I went to fight back.


    ''I want to ask Karelia. Why didn''t Creon himself come to convince Saint Sophia?


    ''Master Creon is busy!��That gentleman is meeting with a key figure from the Third Department of the Emperor''s Secretariat in order to bring the plan to fruition.


    The Third Department of the Czar''s Office?


    It''s supposed to be a secret police force that reports directly to the Emperor.


    Why would the Vice Commander of the Knights of St. Sophia need the Secret Police?


    I don''t know.


    And I don''t think that''s more important than bringing back Saint Sophia.


    There must be some other reason why Creon hasn''t come here.


    I had a feeling that there was,


    I said.


    ''You left it up to Karelia, of all people, to bring her fianc�� back. Creon must be awful, too.''


    The moment I said it, Karelia''s sword muscles blurred slightly.


    Maybe, but for Karelia, who loves Creon, it would be complicated for her to have a fianc�� named Sophia.


    Even if Sophia doesn''t think anything of Creon, at least Creon needs her to the extent of trying to bring the saint Sophia back.


    So Creon is doing a pretty awful job of letting the person he has a crush on bring his fianc��e back to him.


    Karelia powerfully swung the azure treasure sword Logos at me, and I passed it off.


    ''''I will not allow you to speak ill of Creon-sama!��I joined this Order because I admired that one!


    Creon is a guy with some good points, but he''s also a guy with a lot of flaws.


    ''Don''t talk to me like you know everything just because you''ve known Master Creon for a long time!��I didn''t like that about you.


    ''You won''t get Creon''s feelings just by yearning for them.


    To Karelia, who was clearly upset, I said calmly and then swung my treasure sword tetracord.


    In addition to the normal slashes, I simultaneously unleashed a flame attack magic at Karelia''s feet.


    I''m inferior to Karelia in swordsmanship and far behind Arte in magic.


    However, unlike the two of them, my strength is that I can use both to a reasonable degree.


    Karelia was distracted by the flames at her feet, and she lost her posture slightly to avoid them.


    The blade of the Treasure Sword Tetracord loomed there.


    However, the blade of the Tetracord did not reach Karelia.


    It was because Arte had deployed a magical barrier in front of Karelia.


    From a distance, Arte chuckled and ruffled her beautiful black hair.


    ''''No matter how strong the saint-sama is, as long as her seniors are less than third-rate, they won''t be able to beat us.


    Then the wise man Arte waved his willow staff wide.

 51-Episode 51: Settlement of the Battle between the Magic Swordsman and the Philosopher

    Karelia, who was protected by the magic barrier, regained her stance and fired a quick slash at me again.


    At the same time, Arte quickly chants a spell.


    ''''All that is formidable is not different from what is false, and all that is false is not different from what is formidable. I am the one who knows the truth of the five elements. Spirit, lend me your power!


    From the tip of Arte''s staff, a large amount of five colored bundles of light - red, blue, yellow, green and white - are released.


    It''s an offensive magic that outputs a huge amount of magic power.


    The reason why I can use such a large amount of magic power is because Arte is an excellent sage, and I guess it''s also strengthened by the sacrifices of the slaves who are descendants of the Demon King.


    I managed to catch the first blow from Karelia''s azure treasure sword and the second blow from the vermilion treasure sword and retreated.


    However, in the next moment, Arte''s attack magic strikes us.


    The first blow''s bundle of red light was cut off by the treasure sword tetracord.


    The second attack is the same.


    However, the next attack could not be prevented.


    Sophia quickly deployed her defensive magic and played back the next two colored light attacks.


    But the last attack of Arte penetrated and grazed my right arm.


    My arm is shaved and blood splattered.


    I managed not to scream, but I couldn''t hide the twisting of my face in pain.


    Arte''s attack magic has the effect of burning off the part of the attack that it passes through, in addition to its ability to kill by slashing.


    I looked at the surface of my burnt and seared right arm and smiled bitterly.


    It''s a horrible injury, despite myself.


    Sophia hurriedly waved her wand from behind and chanted a spell.


    ''Heal this one!''


    Then the wound on my arm was repaired about 80% of the time.


    It''s not as serious a wound as Lairen Remilia''s, so with Sophia''s power, I can heal what I can in an instant.


    However, it''s difficult to completely heal with recovery magic alone.


    I swung my treasure sword with my right hand to catch Karelia''s attack again, but to be honest, it was quite painful.


    As my movements have slowed slightly, Karelia swings two swords at me as if to further fold and corner me.


    That''s where Arte''s May rain-like magic attack overlaps.


    Thanks to the power of the treasure sword tetracord and Sophia''s defense, I was able to block the magical attack, but this time I was unable to catch Karelia''s slash.


    Karelia''s vermillion treasure sword slices through my shoulder.


    Flesh was shaved off and bone seemed to be severed.


    I backed away, but blood was flowing like a river in front of me.


    I manage to hold only the sword.


    ''Heal this one!''


    Sophia cast a recovery spell again, but her voice was shaking as if she were crying.


    The wound on her shoulder had healed.


    I can still fight.


    Two or three times, the same thing happened again, and I was hurt, and each time Sophia cast a recovery spell.


    Gradually I receded.


    The farther the position of the sorcerer is from the target, the more the effect of the sorcery decreases proportionally, and conversely, the closer the sorcerer is to the target, the more proportionally the effect improves.


    So, if you''re going to receive Sophia''s strengthening and recovery magic, it''s effective to stand somewhat close to Sophia.


    On the other hand, if the vanguard is near the sorcerer who is the rear guard, he might get the rear guard involved in an unexpected enemy attack, although it''s not all good.


    As I was about to have my leg amputated by the fifth attack, Sophia threw a pleading voice at me from behind.


    ''''If you don''t do this, Solon-kun will die!��Let''s give up. I will return to the Order.


    You can''t do that.


    For example, let''s say that Arte and the others made a promise to guarantee the safety of me and Princess Filia if I surrender and hand over Sophia to them.


    That promise is not always kept.


    It is not unlikely that the promise will be reneged on, I will be killed and Filia will be taken away as a tool.


    I spoke to Sophia in an effortlessly calm tone.


    ''It''s all right, Sophia. You need to trust me. I have a solution to the problem.


    Sophia responded briefly, "........yes.


    It''s true that I''m crossing a dangerous bridge, but it''s actually just as I planned before the fight.


    The biggest weakness of the duo of the twin swordsman Karelia and the wise man Arte is that their cooperation is not perfect.


    Although they happen to be working together on a mission, their personalities are different, their values are different, and their fighting styles are different.


    That''s why I''m going to break off the cooperation between these two.


    I re-holstered my treasured sword at the upper level and took another step back.


    When Arte saw this, he sneered.


    ''''Is running backwards the only thing you can do, senpai?��Totally, you''re a useless person who can''t even think of a way to fight properly.


    As a result of my retreat, Arte was now at a relative distance from me, and his voice sounded somewhat muffled.


    I raised my voice and asked back.


    ''''Is it Arte like that, do you really think you can bring Sophia back this way?


    ''Yes. If I take you to the Order''s headquarters, I''m sure the saint will wake up.


    Arte''s voice was full of conviction.


    That''s when Karelia''s sword came at me.


    I dodged it and fired a counterattack sword against Karelia from the right side.


    I said.


    ''There is no way Sofia would allow someone to hurt her friends with violence like this. Besides, Sofia wants to quit the Order and live a peaceful life. If Arte cares about Sophia, he should give her what she wants.''''


    ''''No. Saint Saintess has been deceived by senior Solon. Saintess''s true mission is to contribute to this country by accomplishing more feats as the strongest adventurer. Conquering the ruins as the leader of the knights is supposed to be the true happiness of the saintly woman. In order to achieve that, you should be beside me, the wise man, and it is necessary to cut down the unworthy.


    It was something I didn''t agree with, and I''m sure Sophia herself would agree.


    But I guess this is the image of a saintly woman that Arute should have,


    Arte said with amusement.


    ''''Well, the wasting of time is over!��Karelia, settle it!


    At the same time as Arte''s words, Karelia''s azure and vermilion slashes were repeated with tremendous speed.


    I repeatedly retreated while dealing with them.


    And when I crossed a certain point, I flicked Karelia''s sword back powerfully.


    Earlier, such a thing would have been impossible in terms of speed and power.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can get away with it, because Arte''s magical blessing has increased the speed and power of Karelia''s own swordsmanship.


    But now it''s different.


    I glanced at Arte, who was standing at the entrance side of the garden, and then at Karelia in front, who had moved quite a bit closer to the building.


    The distance between Arte and Karelia became too great to ignore.


    Karelia looked at her sword curiously and then huffed.


    Magical blessings become less effective as the distance between us increases.


    Each time Karelia was dragged forward by my retreat, the distance between Karelia and Arte opened up.


    Each time this happened, the effect of the strengthening magic that Arte put on Karelia decreased, which means that before long they were pulled apart to zero.


    The reason I was daring to show my predicament in an exaggerated way was so that they wouldn''t detect my true intentions of retreating.


    It was the fault of Arte and Karelia, who hadn''t been working well together.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about. Karelia couldn''t support it and let the sword fall from her hand.


    I didn''t want to miss this opportunity, so I turned to Saint Sophia and gave her a signal.


    As Sophia nodded, her beautiful golden hair swayed.


    Then Sophia chanted in a beautifully clear voice.


    ''''Accelerate this one!''''


    It''s an easy acceleration spell that I can use without chanting.


    But what happens when a saint puts all her energy into it?


    I took a big step forward.


    In the next moment, I was standing in front of Arte.


    I swung the treasure sword Tetracord at Arte.


    Sage Arte''s beautiful black eyes were wide with fear.


    ''It''s over.''


    I swung my sword down at Arte.


    At about the same moment, I saw that Arte squeezed his eyes shut.


    He must have thought I was going to kill him.


    But I''m not like Arte.


    The Treasure Sword Tetracord cut both sides of Arte''s willow staff.

 52-Episode 52: Saint Sophia Knights Teito Branch

    Arte''s magic wand was destroyed by me.


    With this, Arte can no longer use powerful magic.


    Arte stared at his beloved staff, which was cut in half, and then kneeled down on the spot.


    I thrust the treasured sword tetracord into the cut of Arte''s white throat as he nodded.


    ''''What do we do, Arte?��If you''re going to surrender, let''s make this a deal.


    The crimes committed by Arte are serious.


    An attack on a civilian mansion, an assault on the nobleman''s daughter, Lairen Remilia, and the attempted kidnapping of the Imperial Lady Filia.


    With all of these overlaps, it shouldn''t be surprising that they should be punishable by death.


    Even though it''s only legal, he is also morally responsible for abusing the slaves who are descendants of the Demon King as tools.


    It seems that Arte had the means and confidence to rub out all of the murderous acts if he won, but that''s only if he won.


    Now that I''m a winner, even if I killed Arte on the spot, I can explain it to the judicial authorities at any cost later on.


    However, I had no intention of killing Arte.


    If I don''t mind hurting someone just because I have the upper hand, I''m no different than Arte.


    Arte is a superior and wise woman, and a girl much younger than me.


    She should be able to start over as much as she wants, and there''s a chance she''ll even change her mind.


    Considering my age and the fact that I was born into a nobleman''s family, even if the crime was originally equivalent to death, the crime would be mitigated to some extent.


    I looked around at the remains of the battle that took place in the mansion.


    The enemy Order''s executive astrologer Flora had already lost her fighting ability.


    The ordinary members of the General Order under Arte''s command were wiped out by the summoner Notaras and the demons under his command.


    What remained was the twin swordsman Karelia, who was the most dangerous in the sense that she was standing in front of Saint Sophia, who was not strong on the defensive side, even though she was at a distance.


    Karelia held only the Vermilion Treasure Sword in one hand and stared at me.


    ''''Not yet ... I can still fight!��Fulfill Master Creon''s orders and take the saint from here and purge the traitors!


    The fight is over, Karelia.


    I muttered.


    The demons Notaras had summoned moved quickly and surrounded Karelia.


    There was no escape.


    This meant that Karelia would have to deal with me, Sophia and Notaras alone.


    Not one in ten thousand would stand a chance.


    Just then, multiple figures appeared outside my mansion.


    There were about twenty of them.


    All of them are young men, lined up in a row next to each other, and all of them are wearing fine clothes with red lines on a white background.


    The clothes were the uniforms of the ordinary members of the Order of St. Sophia.


    I looked at them slowly.


    A tall, long-haired young man who stands in the middle of the group steps forward.


    The young man squinted his eyes languidly and then began to speak in a low, inchoate voice.


    ''''Executives. I am the head of the imperial capital branch of the Knights of St. Sophia, Rascalos, and I have just arrived. From now on, we will take appropriate action against any traitors who disturb the order of the Order.


    With Laskarus''s rambling declaration, the members of the Imperial City Chapter drew their swords or readied their staffs in unison.


    The headquarters of the Knights of St. Sophia is located in the eastern port city.


    This is because there are many ruins in the eastern part of the empire to be attacked, but of course, there aren''t only ruins in the east.


    With the rapid expansion of the Order, the headquarters alone cannot cope with capturing the ruins of each region.


    Therefore, local branches of the Knights were established in several regions by gathering new members or merging different adventurer groups.


    This measure was promoted by me, who was the Deputy Commander, and was quite effective.


    All of the branches had strong members who were reasonably strong due to the prestige of the Order, and the results were high.


    The existence of such chapters helped to advertise the strength of the Knights throughout the empire.


    Among them, the imperial capital''s chapter was the largest. It is said that there are people in the imperial capital branch who are more powerful than the Knights'' executives.


    The members of that imperial city branch will appear here and dispose of the traitors of the Knights.


    Arte looked up, and then the light returned to his eyes.


    ''''The reinforcements have arrived. This is a reversal of form, Solon-senpai!��God is on our side!


    As he said that, Arte quickly took out a single tree branch from within his robes.


    No, it''s not just a tree branch.


    It''s a portable magic wand, the kind you hide in secret as a backup.


    Of course, its performance was inferior to the willow staff that Arte had been using earlier, but even so, unlike the state without the staff, Arte would regain his decent fighting ability.


    Laskalos walked over to me and stood close to me and Arte.


    He then held up his slender sword, which shimmered white and silver.


    Laskalos is a swordsman, the head of the Imperial Branch of the Knights, and he''s a pretty good fighter as a vanguard.


    If that Rascalos and the Sage Arte join forces, they should be quite a threat to us.


    If they team up, that is.


    Rascalos flashed his sword in a flash.


    The next moment, Arte''s spare staff was cut off in one swipe.


    ''''Huh?''''


    Arte looked at the wand in his hand curiously.


    It couldn''t be called a staff anymore, it was just a piece of a tree branch.


    The swordsman Rascalos did not change his expression even slightly, he just stood there expressionlessly.


    It was Rascalos who struck down Arte''s staff.


    ''''Nah, why?��Laskarus promised to purge the traitors, so why did you break my wand!��Your enemies will be Notaras and this senior Solon who sides with Notaras!


    ''My enemy is you, Master Arte. You are the traitor to our Order of St. Sophia.


    Laskarus said plainly.

 53-Episode 53: Defeat of Sage Arte

    Arte packed up to Laskarus.


    ''Oh, I''m a traitor?��It can''t be!


    Laskarus answered the question coldly.


    ''Alte-sama has harmed innocent comrades and disobeyed the will of our great Commander Sophia-sama. Furthermore, he has forced us to participate in a reckless campaign to capture the Necropolis and send us to our deaths. If you don''t call this a betrayal, then what is a betrayal?


    While Arte was stunned, Laschalos was only indifferent.


    Then, Lascaros got down on one knee and vexingly bowed to Saint Sophia.


    ''''Our leader, Saintess. Even if you are retired, for us there is only one leader of the Order of Saint Sophia, you and only you. If an enemy appears against you, we will be quick to come to you.


    Laskarus originally belonged to another adventurer party in the Imperial City.


    However, he and some of his friends left and joined the Knights of St. Sophia not too long after it was formed.


    The reason for this is that when we attacked a difficult ruin near the imperial capital with a group of adventurers, Lascaros and the others who were on a joint mission were mortally wounded.


    It was Saint Sophia who saved Laschalos'' life.


    Then, Laschalos and the others joined the Order of Saint Sophia and established the Imperial City Chapter.


    Therefore, the members of the imperial capital branch have a strong loyalty to Sophia.


    Before, when Princess Filia was kidnapped by the Union of Righteous People, I thought about asking the Knight''s Imperial City Branch for help.


    But at that time, I was the only one who was exiled, so I gave up on the idea of commanding the imperial capital branch because I was the only one who was exiled.


    It''s different now.


    Saint Sophia is with me.


    So it was easy to use Sophia''s prestige to subdue the people of the Imperial City Branch.


    The suburb where this mansion was located was actually quite close to the Imperial City Branch.


    And even though it was impossible for the members of the Imperial City Branch to guard Sophia for twenty-four hours, they had asked them in advance to rush to this mansion if anything happened.


    The more time we stalled, the more allies we would have.


    This was my other recourse, along with the wards.


    There is no law that says you can only use your own power to win a battle.


    It is the spirit of using whatever is available.


    Although the defeat of Arte and the others was obvious to begin with, there was no longer any real chance of an upset.


    Arte contorted his face and shuddered as he shouted.


    ''''I''m not wrong!��The right use of power by the powerful is the right thing to do, so why do I lose?��Why do I have to lose to such an ordinary magic swordsman?


    ''That''s because you don''t understand anything important, Mr. Arte,''


    I heard a beautiful voice.


    Before he knew it, Sophia was in front of Arte, looking down at the wise man.


    Then she looked at Sophia as Arte squirmed.


    ''I always thought that gaining power and becoming strong was the right way to go. That''s why I''ve always admired the saint, Lady Sophia. I knew that someday I would be just as wise as her and we would become the greatest adventurers of all time. So how could Sophia-sama quit the knights so easily?��You didn''t give a shit about us?��I don''t understand. Why would someone as powerful as Sophia-sama want to be with a magician like this?


    Because I know there is more to it than power. That''s all I know, Arte.


    Arte said nothing, but shook his head as he fell to his knees.


    Tears were flowing from those beautiful black eyes.


    This was the moment when Arte completely lost his will to fight and his defeat was decided.


    Saint Sophia bent down and wiped the tears that spilled from Arte''s eyes.

 54-Episode 54: Problems left behind

    After the battle was over, we moved on to the cleanup.


    We, the seven leaders of the Order and the head of the Imperial City Branch, Laskarus, sat on a couch in the reception room of the mansion building.


    Then we began to discuss.


    Of the three leaders who were on the enemy''s side, the wise man Arte was speechless. The twin swordsman Karelia also had a mortified look on her face, as if she had no intention of following anything other than Creon''s wishes.


    Naturally, the main person to negotiate with would be the one remaining person, the astrologer Flora.


    Flora had been fainting and sprawling throughout the battle, but after she woke up, she was spunky.


    ''''Wah, I''ll do as the saints and senior Solon and the others say,''''


    With a frightened look, Flora looked at us.


    Astrologer Flora is a beautiful dark-haired, dark-eyed girl who looks just like Arte''s twin sister.


    However, Flora was dressed in a bright yellow-based outfit, following the astrologer''s standard attire, in contrast to her black-robed sister.


    As for his personality, he was also much more meek and sensible than his sister, but apparently he was too feeble to be able to get a head start on his sister.


    Arte looked up and stared at Flora tightly.


    ''''You useless!��We lost because you got beat up so quickly.


    ''Don''t say that Sis. There was no one else to follow your sister, so it can''t be helped.


    Flora said in a small voice.


    According to Flora, one of the reasons why the other knightly leaders, such as the guardian warrior Garrels, did not appear here as allies of Arte, was because of Arte''s lack of popularity.


    Arte was silent with a disgusted look on his face.


    Astrologers can also handle things like recovery, but their main role is to figure out the positions of celestial bodies in their orbits and use their power to handle supermassive type magic attacks.


    Flora''s attacks are extremely powerful, capable of defeating even the powerful demons that lie deep in the ruins with a single blow.


    However, once you use it, it comes with the price of not being able to use any magic for a while.


    It can only be used once in a single battle.


    For all intents and purposes, it''s not suitable for interpersonal combat.


    It''s not a good idea to be able to have a good time.


    ''''We........acknowledge Saint Sophia-sama''s withdrawal from the Order. We withdraw our plan to attack the dead city of Necropolis. We will not attempt to harm Your Highness ever again.


    That was the conclusion of the discussion here.


    To add, the ''betrayal'' of Notaras the Summoner and Rylen Remilia the Mechanic was naturally decided to be left unquestioned.


    Arte''s treatment is on hold for now, but at least he will be deprived of his position as an executive of the Order, and he could be cut off as a felon.


    My return as deputy commander was also discussed, but I refused without hesitation.


    ''That''s a shame. It was my wish to have you two return, Saintess and Lord Solon, but...''''


    Notaras says as he pushes his glasses up into the air.


    ''I''m the Princess''s tutor now.


    I smiled and replied.


    As far as Notaras is concerned, he won''t be able to fulfill his original goal of having me and Sophia back.


    However, it is likely that we will be able to bring about the downfall of our rival, the wise man Arte, and the harvest will not be zero.


    Notaras nodded.


    ''You can always come back to me if you change your mind. But in any case, the question is whether Lord Creon will approve of the outcome of this discussion.


    Notaras'' concerns are valid.


    There are seven executives here, including former executives.


    Even though there is a majority of the thirteen executives, there are still six executives left, including Creon.


    As long as they don''t agree with me, the outcome of this discussion will not be effective.


    Nevertheless, the plan to attack the Dead City Necropolis will definitely be withdrawn.


    The one who was pushing this plan was Arte, and now that he''s gone, the originally reckless plan to capture Necropolis should be scrapped.


    However, I was not so sure.


    I heard a knock at the door.


    Who could it be?


    Please, I replied, and there stood Clarice, the maid.


    Clarice seemed to be pressured by the presence of the eight adventurers, blinking her eyes and hesitantly looking at us.


    I said in as soft a voice as possible.


    ''Miss Clarice. What''s wrong?


    Well, I was just wondering if you needed another cup of tea.


    Thank you.


    Well actually, there''s one more thing I want to let you know.


    Be my guest.


    As I said it, Clarice held out a daily newspaper published in the imperial capital.


    That daily newspaper was published by a political organization, the Peace and Innovation Party-affiliated newspaper, which had a significant circulation and many readers around the Imperial Capital.


    On its front page was written


    "Knights of St. Sophia''s to attack the dead city of Necropolis. The Imperial Government promises full cooperation.

 55-Episode 55: Cleon Knights of the Salvation

    Everyone present was silent when they read the headline in the daily newspaper.


    It said that the Knights of St. Sophia had decisively invaded the Necropolis, and moreover, the Imperial government would fully support it.


    A giggle broke the silence.


    It was Arte''s voice.


    Arte continued in a good-natured manner, with life returning to his face.


    ''''We can''t stop the flow that has begun to move. The attack on Necropolis, you know, is already a decision. Creon-senpai has finished preparing everything.


    As long as we can convince Creon and the others to abort the attack on Necropolis, we should be able to stop it now.


    I murmured, but when Arte heard this, a look of mockery came over his beautiful face.


    ''It''s no use. ''It says the government will help, doesn''t it?��Do you think it''s possible to overturn a government decision now?��The problem isn''t just with the Knights of St. Sophia anymore.


    Arte''s words may be true.


    According to newspaper reports, the Minister of State Guardianship, Gudin, Supreme Commander of the Imperial Army, Raevl, and Chancellor Stras have all issued official statements welcoming the Knights of the Order''s invasion of Necropolis.


    The capture of Necropolis had become a national project.


    It may be to distract the people from the war they are losing, but it''s a big deal nonetheless.


    Nevertheless, the Necropolis may be worth it.


    Necropolis is the capital of an ancient kingdom that fell two thousand years ago.


    The ruins of Necropolis lie deep underground, and in its innermost depths are said to be the hidden treasures of the ancient kingdom''s technological and financial resources.


    More importantly, the Necropolis is rich and diverse in mineral deposits, and if it could be captured, it would be a wonderful thing for the Empire''s rapidly industrializing government.


    However.


    There is a reason why Necropolis has not been conquered in spite of such advantages.


    The enemies are simply too strong.


    The demon clans of Necropolis, even those in the shallow hierarchy of the ruins, are said to be as powerful as the head of the demon clan in the deepest part of an ordinary ruin.


    In fact, most of the survey teams sent in the past had died before they reached the deepest part of the ruins, and some of them included legendary adventurers who could be called heroes.


    Furthermore, although I don''t know if it''s true, one of the demon kings who destroyed the ancient kingdom is said to be sleeping in the deepest part of the ruins.


    In short, it''s reckless to challenge such ruins, no matter how reckless the Knights of St. Sophia are.


    If it were me, I wouldn''t choose such a place as a target for attack.


    Adventure is not something that you should risk your life for, but it''s important to ensure that you win and obtain sufficient results.


    Creon once lost his precious companion, Sia, in a battle at the ruins.


    So you should know very well that you shouldn''t do something so reckless.


    I''m no longer a member of the Order, but there are many of my former comrades left among the ordinary members.


    When I think of them being in danger, I can''t remain calm.


    Clarice pointed to the second half of the daily paper.


    ''There is another problem. According to this article, the Order of St. Sophia is going to be gone.''''


    "There will be no more Knights of St. Sophia?


    Yes, sir.


    I read the part that Clarice''s fingertips indicated.


    The Knights of St. Sophia will be merged with several powerful organizations such as the Basileus Adventurers, the Knights of the Golden Tower, and the Second Division of the Imperial Army''s Ruins Investigation Department, and will undergo a developmental dissolution.


    In other words, it seems that a new adventurer group will be created with the Knights of St. Sophia as its core in the capture of Necropolis.


    Its name is the Creon Salvation Knights.


    As the name suggests, the new leader is the Holy Knight Creon.


    The headlines in the newspapers say that the Knights of St. Sophia will capture the dead city of Necropolis, but in reality, the new organization led by Creon will capture the Necropolis.


    "I can''t believe you''re doing this without consulting me...


    Rylen Remilia, the mechanic who had been silent until then, groaned.


    The Knights of St. Sophia, the strongest adventuring group in the Empire, the Knights of St. Sophia that me, Sophia, Creon and the others had created, would be gone.


    As expected, I froze for a while.


    What could this mean?


    Sophia, the leader of the group, is gone, and the unity of the knights is weakening.


    It may be a measure to rebuild it.


    If we bring in a large number of talented people from the outside, we can also reinforce the strength of the forces that Sophia left to some extent.


    If that''s the case, will Creon and the others give up on Saint Sophia''s return to the Order with this?


    At that time, Princess Filia opened the door vigorously and entered.


    ''''Solon!��We have a visitor!


    I hurriedly stood up, and the other seven got up from their seats as well.


    Then I put my hand on my chest and bowed to Filia grudgingly.


    It was a courtesy to Filia, the imperial princess.


    According to that Filia, a government person is coming to the entrance of the mansion.


    I chided Filia.


    ''''Filia-sama it''s dangerous, so please don''t go out to answer the door alone.


    But I didn''t have Solon and Clarice there. Besides, I feel like I''m the only one who doesn''t belong.


    Indeed, all of the people in this mansion, including Clarice, the maid, were all in this parlor.


    And then there are more visitors coming in.


    I asked Clarice to let the visitors through.


    There were five or so visitors, all wearing brown uniforms with gold lines in some places.


    All of them seemed to be from the Urban Gendarmerie, which polices crime throughout the city. They had rushed to the scene after a call from Notaras.


    The Urban Gendarmerie is an excellent organization known for its strict discipline.


    There was a familiar human in the center of it.


    It''s Gillan, the Deputy Commander of the Imperial Guard.


    He was the one who once fought a duel against me and Filia living in the same room.


    ''''It''s been a long time, Solon. Do you remember me, I''m Gillan, the former vice-captain of the Imperial Guard?


    "Ex?


    I was forced to quit my post as second-in-command because of my failure in the July Party attack.


    ''I''m sorry to hear that. So you''ve been transferred to the military police?


    You''re right. You saved my life during the July Party attack. I''d like to thank you for that.


    Gillan then looked at Arte Karelia Flora and opened his mouth to look at the three of them.


    I could imagine what Gillan was going to say.


    ''''The charges of attempting to kidnap the Princess and assaulting a noblewoman, are not light. Gentlemen, I''m taking you into custody!''''


    At the same time as their voices, the people of the military police detained the three men at the same time.


    None of the three people resisted and were handcuffed and taken away by the military police.


    Well, it''s no wonder that Arte is treated as a criminal.


    But Flora, who murmured with tears in her eyes, "That''s true," was probably just listening to what Arte was saying, and I felt a little sorry for her.


    But then Arte glanced back at me around the entrance.


    Arte had a chuckle and a spare smile on his face.


    What did he mean by that?


    I wonder if there''s still a plan for Arte.


    Maybe he shouldn''t have handed them over to the Kempeitai.


    But it was already too late.


    If we challenged the Kempeitai right now, we would be the criminals.


    Gillan knelt to the Princess Filia and spoke of his resignation.

 56-Episode 56: Midnight class?

    Late that night, I was holed up in the study of the mansion, biting down on a yawn, at my desk.


    Sophia and the others should be asleep by now.


    Incidentally, Notaras and Rylen Remilia are also staying in the mansion''s guest room today. They too must be sleeping soundly.


    There was an attack by the wise man Arte, and I''m sure everyone is tired.


    I want to sleep so badly that I want to go to sleep now too, but there are things I have to do.


    I''ve got a picture book as big as a window sill and an encyclopedia so thick you can''t grab it with one hand.


    Those were the things I was reading.


    I got up and reached over to the bookshelf to pick up another old book.


    Just then, I heard a knock at the door.


    Who could it be at this hour?


    Come in.


    As I replied, a girl in a nightie peeked out.


    Although she is wearing a one-piece dress made of light pink fabric, her shoulders are heavily exposed and her bosom is lightly open, so it''s quite a bold outfit.


    The one who was wearing such a figure was the Princess Filia.


    ''''Can I come in, Solon?''''


    I wouldn''t recommend being alone in a room with a man this late at night dressed like that.


    I laughed in confusion.


    Well, I''m not going to do anything about Filia, and I''m sure she knows that, so I guess that means she trusts me.


    Filia chuckled.


    ''But we always sleep in the same room, don''t we?


    ''That''s true but it''s not like it''s just the two of us these days.


    There were a lot of things going on in this mansion, and it wasn''t just Filia, but Clarice and Sofia would be sleeping in a room with me, bed by bed.


    At first I thought, "This is troubling," but in some respects, having the other two in the room was less tense than being alone with Filia.


    Filia nodded her head.


    ''Yes, yes. It''s a good thing that I''m not the only one who''s missed the opportunity to be alone with Solon.


    ''Yeah. But we went to buy wands together, and we even trained in magic together.


    That''s not enough for me. Hey, can I come in this room, Solon?


    As if begging, Filia looked up at me.


    I couldn''t say no to her when she said that.


    I gave up and told her to come in.


    Filia''s eyes lit up as she looked at the encyclopedia that was spread out on the desk.


    ''What are you looking at?''��That sounds like fun!


    Well, I''ve been collecting information on the dead city of Necropolis.


    The reason I was reading late at night like this was to gather information on the dead city of Necropolis.


    The information left behind by the adventurers who tried to capture the city in the past has been preserved in various forms in books.


    So you don''t have to go to the ruins themselves to find out.


    ''''Why are you doing that?''''


    I''m looking for proof that the attack on Necropolis is absolutely impossible. If it proves to be unfeasible in any way, it might make Creon and the higher-ups in the government reconsider.


    Probably the people who were fired up by Creon and in favor of the Necropolis invasion were mainly from the military.


    The Creon Salvation Knights had absorbed part of the Imperial Army''s Archaeological Survey Department, and it seemed that many of the military people were also the ones who welcomed the Necropolis attack.


    If I can convince the military chiefs that the Necropolis invasion is impractical, even now, I can prevent the deaths of my former comrades.


    On the other hand, the arrested Sage Arte and the others also showed signs of having a plan, but there''s no point in worrying about them now.


    Filia nodded her head.


    ''''It has to be done.......right?''''


    Well, yes.


    Solon, are you okay?


    Excuse me?


    Filia gently touched my cheek.


    Startled, I tried to back away, but behind me was a bookcase.


    Filia''s soft little hand stroked my cheek.


    Then, worriedly, Filia looked into my eyes.


    ''Solon, you look like you''re dying to sleep. I know you''re tired, you need to rest.


    No I''m not done yet.


    Really?


    I''m sorry if I''m being a little sensitive.


    Filia pulled her hand away from my cheek and stared at her hand and me in turn.


    What''s going on?


    I wonder what Solon is now.


    Who am I?


    Why would Filia ask me that?


    As for who I am, I''m a magic swordsman.


    Originally, I was the son of a servant of the duke''s family.


    After that, I was a student at a magic school, and then a deputy commander of the Order of St. Sophia.


    And now...


    I see.


    I realized what Filia was trying to say.


    ''''I''m the master of Princess Filia''s Highness.


    I replied and Filia smiled softly.


    Then you have to take care of yourself so that you can teach me things tomorrow.


    Yes.


    It''s true that stopping the Necropolis campaign is important, but I''m Filia''s tutor now.


    I had forgotten the most important thing.


    I looked at the encyclopedia on my bookshelf and had a good idea.


    ''Isn''t Miss Filia sleepy?''


    I''m kind of blind. So I came to this room.


    Then you can take my class now.


    ''It''s a midnight class!''


    Filia''s eyes twinkled.


    I''m glad she''s happy to see me, but what I''m teaching Filia this time isn''t magic, it''s something else.


    So, for Filia, it might be a disappointment.


    But it''s something I need to teach her.


    I got up to prepare the material.

 57-Episode 57: The Lifeline of Adventurers

    Filia looked up at me expectantly.


    ''A midnight class sounds kind of disgusting!


    ''''Please don''t sound like Mr. Clarice.


    Just kidding.


    Filia chuckled.


    I don''t know, Clarice and Filia are like sisters in some ways, I think.


    They may have been influenced by each other without realizing it.


    Anyway, it''s time for class.


    It''s not witchcraft class, though.


    I put a large book on my desk and tapped it on the table.


    The title of the book is ''A Comprehensive Reference Dictionary of Imperial Ruins''.


    ''''Have you ever read this book?''''


    Filia shakes her head.


    I know that''s true.


    This kind of thing is something that only an adventurer party executive would use.


    ''''This is. It''s a reference book for finding out about the ruins that we''re trying to capture.''''


    Does this book tell you what enemies are in the ruins?


    No.


    I said, and Filia nodded her head.


    ''So you think it only lists things like the origin of the ruins?


    That''s not true either. There is very little information about the site itself in this book.


    When I said that, Filia looked annoyed.


    I guess she couldn''t imagine what the book was for.


    I smiled.


    ''For example, look up the ruins of the Temple of Lenin from this book.


    Yes.


    Filia flipped through the book with a quick flick.


    It took quite a while, and she seemed to be struggling with it.


    If she wasn''t used to pulling dictionaries and encyclopedias, she would feel like that.


    And a fourteen-year-old girl has no use for thick books like that.


    ''Here, the ruins are arranged by region of the empire. The Temple of Lenin is in Trolan County, but it''s faster to find it based on the spelling.


    How?


    "Indexed at the back by spelling.


    Filia flipped the end of the thick book and said, "Really! And I took a move.


    Then, based on that, I begin to look it up again.


    Find the Temple of Lenin in the index and look up the number of pages and how many paragraphs of the page it is on.


    Then you can open that part of the book.


    Filia finds the part of the Temple of Lenin and says, "Yes! I mumbled and began to read.


    But soon, though, a strange look came over her face.


    There seemed to be a lot of question marks floating around in Filia''s head.


    ''Solon, what is this?''


    Underneath the words "Temple of Lenin", Filia pointed to the part of the temple that had been surveyed, "Surveyed. Imperial Year 321" was written underneath the words "Lenin Temple".


    Furthermore, underneath it, the names and numbers of books are written incessantly.


    Among the books listed, there were some hard-looking books such as The Veins of the Imperial Central Province and The Study of Ancient Temples, as well as books like The Beginner Adventurer from Tomorrow!��There are also light practical books such as ''How to Take the First Safe Step''.


    The ''Comprehensive Reference Dictionary of Imperial Ruins'' that Filia-sama just looked up is a list of books that contain information on the ruins. It''s like a reference book for looking up reference books. The ''Dictionary of Ancient Demon Tribe Ecology'' written in it is on the bookshelf, so please take it from there.


    Filia nodded and stood up, reaching for the bookcase behind her.


    But she couldn''t reach her back.


    ''Hmmm, I''m almost there.''


    Oh, don''t worry, I''ll get it.


    Quickly, I took the Encyclopedia of Ancient Demon Tribe Ecology on the top shelf.


    Filia looks at her hand in frustration.


    ''''I wish I was taller.


    You''ll grow up soon. Isn''t Miss Filia in a growth spurt?


    Yeah. There''s a lot of growing up to do besides height!��You''re going to make Solon gasp in no time!


    ''I won''t ask you in depth about all sorts of things other than height, but for now, good luck with your studies, okay?


    ''Of course!��But what''s the point of looking up a book like this?


    Filia pointed to the Encyclopedia of Ancient Demon Race Ecology.


    ''''Before attacking the ruins, we should study a book like this in advance. It''s because having information about the enemy and the terrain makes a huge difference in the safety of attacking the ruins.


    ''Did Solon use books like this in the Order, too?


    ''''That''s right. That''s because it''s mainly the executives of the adventurer''s party who look into these things and formulate a strategy. But I think the rest of the members should also, by nature, investigate this kind of information beforehand.


    Why?


    If it''s left up to the leader, we can''t all make the right decision right away. Information is the lifeline of sorcerers and adventurers. That''s why Filia-sama has to get used to this kind of work. Now, Filia-sama, please start using some books to summarize the enemies, maps, and main resources and treasures of the ruins.


    Filia did as she was told and began to work, but after a moment she made a noise.


    ''''So, Solon. It''s just plain work...''


    ''Adventure isn''t just about spectacular battles. A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step.


    Yeah. But ... it might be a bit boring. But then again, there are so many books on ruins and adventures in the mansion.


    Filia looked around the bookshelves.


    It''s not just books on magic, but also a good amount of books related to ruins that are collected in this mansion.


    It''s a good thing that I purchased it again.


    Filia nods her head.


    ''''Solon, don''t you really still want to conquer the ruins and have adventures?


    Why?


    If it weren''t, I wouldn''t have so many books on the ruins in the mansion.


    Filia stared into my eyes with concern.


    What''s wrong with her?


    ''You don''t think you''re holding back because you''re my tutor, do you?��If I''m here and Solon can''t do what he really wants to do....


    Oh, I see.


    So that''s what Filia is worried about.


    Filia is a good girl, I thought again.


    The fact that she worried about me, imagining that I might be a hindrance to her continuing adventuring, was proof that she had a sensitive heart.


    I dismissed Filia''s words.


    ''''I''m not going to be an adventurer for a while anymore. I was able to achieve a lot in the early Knights of St. Sophia, and I don''t think I''ll ever be more active than I was in that order.''''


    But....


    ''''I came to the imperial capital looking for a path other than being an adventurer, and I became Filia-sama''s tutor because I wanted to. So don''t worry about that.


    Yes.


    It is my hobby to have a few books about ruins in this house. I like to read books, and the books about the ruins are quite interesting.


    Well, that''s weird.


    ''Really?��Be that as it may, there''s another reason.


    What?


    ''In fact, I''m thinking of going to the ruins soon with Filia-sama. I''m getting all my books together for that.


    Really?


    Filia''s eyes lit up again.


    As I recall, Filia said she wanted to become a magic swordsman like me, and that should have included playing an active role in attacking the ruins.


    There are many dangerous places in unconquered ruins, but if the ruins have already been explored to the deepest part, they are relatively safe.


    If it''s a very elementary ruin, as long as I follow you, there''s no problem at all.


    ''''The first site Filia-sama will visit is the Temple of Lenin. In other words, it''s the site you''re studying right now.


    Filia looked down at the book about the Temple of Lenin with a surprising look on her face and looked at it carefully.


    I smiled.


    ''Are you feeling a little more motivated?''


    Yeah!


    Filia nodded vigorously and went to work again.


    As I watched her, I thought back to the old days.


    When I first started my adventurer''s party, I was also excited to check out the ruins we were going to next.


    In the beginning, there were only me, Creon, Sophia, and Shea in the party, but we all banded together to share information and fight the battles.


    Now Sophia has stopped being an adventurer, Creon has parted ways with me, and Shea is dead.


    Somewhere along the line, our paths had parted.


    I brought a chair over and sat down next to Filia''s chair.


    And as I watched her work, I felt my eyelids grow heavy.


    I could at least close my eyes for a bit until Filia finished her work.


    I closed my eyes at that thought.

 58-Episode 58: Holy Knight Cleon Uses Sage Arte

    Holy Knight Creon looked out the window and took in a sweeping view of the Imperial City in the early morning.


    Right now, Creon was in the Imperial War and Navy Ministry.


    It was a government agency located just southwest of the Imperial Palace.


    The buildings of the War and Navy Ministry towered high to intimidate the surroundings.


    Its gray exterior walls seemed to coldly reject its citizens.


    On the fourth floor of the building, the office of the Imperial Military Archaeology Department existed.


    The office was inorganic, but spacious, with about forty desks and chairs at the ready.


    And Creon is seated at the head of the office.


    Creon dismantled the Knights of St. Sophia and organized the Order of Salvation, which bore his name.


    Along with Saint Sophia, Creon''s name was well known as a hero, and using that name was good publicity.


    It wasn''t smugness, this was an objective fact.


    Otherwise, they would not have been able to absorb the Second Division of the Imperial Army''s Archaeological Site Survey Department.


    In the first place, it was traditional for civilian adventurers to survey the ruins.


    This was because it was much more efficient for a small number of great magicians to capture the ruins than for a large number of soldiers of average ability to do so.


    Besides, if they succeeded in capturing the ruins, they would get huge treasures and resource extraction rights, but as long as they did it as soldiers, they would all take the results to the state.


    All that is left is the military man''s cheap monthly salary.


    Therefore, the military''s systematic capture of the ruins had not worked well for a long time.


    However, recently, the Imperial Army had considerably strengthened the Ruins Research Department and its ranks were being put in place.


    The finishing touch to this was the establishment of the Creon Salvation Knights.


    A group of powerful adventurers, including the Knights of St. Sophia, were merged with the Imperial Army''s archaeological site survey department to become part of the army.


    Of course, they will be treated quite well and will receive full cooperation from the government and military.


    On top of that, the majority of the results of the archaeological site exploration remained the same, and the system was designed so that the adventurers could keep the majority of the results for themselves.


    In return, though, they would also be obligated to serve in times of war.


    The establishment of the Creon Salvation Knights was deeply involved in the founding of the Creon Salvation Order by Prime Minister Strath and the Supreme Commander of the Armed Forces, Ravre.


    Creon, as one of the prestigious nobility and one of the Empire''s most powerful adventurers, was at the negotiating table with them as an equal.


    Creon had acquired the power to be involved in the halls of power.


    He was not just an imperial tutor Solon.


    But this was only a passing phase, though.


    Right now, there is only Creon and Karelia in this room.


    In time, this room will be filled with people who will be the new leaders of the Order.


    I''m not sure if I''m a soldier too. Do you think I should wear a military uniform?


    Creon lightly asked the twin swordsman Karelia next to him.


    Looking assiduous, Karelia mouthed her reply.


    ''''I''m sure Creon-sama would look great in a military uniform.


    Thank you. It''s flattering.


    I''m not trying to be flattering, sir.


    With that, Karelia''s cheeks reddened a bit.


    It wasn''t too difficult for Creon to release the arrested Karelia and the others.


    He had ties to the upper echelons of the government, and both Arte and Karelia were each born into a great noble family.


    Well, it was somewhat troubling because Arte had gone too far on his own, but it was within the margin of error.


    Besides, there was also a serious problem on Solon''s side that was attacked.


    It seems that a certain person who is extremely close to Solon has anti-governmental ideas and is a member of a secret revolutionary society.


    He was also a traitor who was paid by the enemy, the Alemany Farren Republic.


    When Creon heard this story, he couldn''t believe his ears.


    However, since the members of the Third Department of the Emperor''s Secretariat, the secret police, said so, it was almost certain.


    The person was only being swept away for the convenience of the investigation and could be arrested at any time.


    And the same suspicion had been placed on Solon.


    This was one of the reasons why it was so easy for Arte and the others to be released, and Arte already knew this.


    And this would be material to crush Solon. If they continued along this line, it might really be possible to bring back Saint Sophia.


    Just as he was thinking this, a dark-haired, dark-eyed girl appeared in the room.


    It''s Sage Arte.


    ''''Excuse me. Creon-senpai.''''


    Welcome, Arte.


    ''I knew you were released thanks to the senior''s hand in the air, I guess. I''d like to thank you for that.


    Arte said that, as if it was natural despite his words, and he didn''t seem grateful at all.


    Creon pretended not to care and replied to his words.


    ''''You''re the second in command of the Creon Salvation Knights, and you''re the one who''s going to contribute to this country. The imperial government wouldn''t put Arte in jail either.''''


    Yeah, of course. After all, I do have powers.


    ''I''m just sorry to say, but it looks like you failed to get Sophia back.


    Creon said in as soft a tone as possible, but Arte looked miffed.


    This kind of thing is not good for Arte.


    He''s the most powerful person in the Order, so he takes advantage of her, but to be honest, he''s quick to rebel at the slightest thing and is hard to handle.


    It seems that Arte only respects Saint Sophia and thinks that Creon is almost as good as him.


    As long as they are holding up a sign that emphasizes merit, they have no choice but to appoint Arte, who is an excellent sage, as their deputy leader.


    But if possible, I''d like to make an obedient person like Karelia as the deputy leader.


    That''s what Creon was thinking.


    Creon hid his inner feelings and spoke kindly to Arte.


    ''Do you regret not being able to bring Sophia back?''


    ''Yes. It''s frustrating. I was going to be the most powerful and wise man to fight alongside the saint. The saint should have been with me. And yet....


    As expected, Arte had a gloomy look on his face, probably because he had been rejected by his admirer.


    In any case, Creon predicted that Arte''s operation to retake Sophia would fail.


    It would be lucrative if it worked, but Arte couldn''t persuade Saint Sophia, and bringing her back by force would come with all sorts of difficulties.


    On the other hand, he knew that Solon would not have killed Arte and the others.


    It was more convenient for Creon to let Arte fail.


    This was just a stepping stone for his next plan.


    But Arte must be seriously troubled by the failure to retake Saint Sophia.


    As if to take advantage of that, Creon continued.


    ''''Why are you so obsessed with Sophia?''''


    ''That''s because ... the saint has more power than I do.


    ''Then once you''re over the saints, there''s nothing to be depressed about, is there?


    Arte''s eyes widened.


    It''s a look as if he had such a hand.


    It was probably too obvious to notice.


    Arte shook his head.


    ''There is no way I can be stronger than the saintly woman. The saint is something special.''''


    Yes, you can. You can use your Demon Lord powers.


    ''The power of the demon king?��You mean the descendants of the Demon King?��That''s a useful magic supply tool, but you can''t be more powerful than a saintly woman with that thing.


    Although Arte treats them as tools, the descendants of the demon king are actually girls who are not even old enough to be treated as such.


    And they were "broken" by Arte''s "use" of them.


    Even though they were mixed with demon blood, Arte had strengthened his power at the expense of young human girls.


    And it was Creon who recommended it and provided the demon king''s offspring.


    Creon continued.


    ''''It''s not that kind of pseudo, it''s the power of a real Demon King. In the dead city of Necropolis, one of the seven Demon Kings rests in the dead city of Necropolis. And the magic power the Demon King possesses will never run out.''''


    That''s a fairy tale, right?��Even children nowadays don''t believe that there is a demon king who destroyed the ancient kingdom.


    ''No, the Demon King is real. No, the Demon King is real, and the ancient writings prove that he''s real. And the Demon King is waiting to wake up.


    Perhaps because Creon said it with too much confidence, Arte was pressured into silence.


    He was right on target.


    Creon chuckled.


    ''''The attack on Necropolis is not just about acquiring treasures and resources, nor is it about gaining glory and fame. The real goal is for us, the Salvation Knights, and this country to gain greater power.


    Even if there was a Demon King, how is it possible for the Demon King to come back?


    ''''It''s possible, but the first activation is difficult. In order to revive a sleeping Demon King, a significant amount of magic power would be required at first. It would also have to use a medium that has an affinity for the Demon King. What do you think it will require?


    Are you by any chance a descendant of the Demon King?


    ''''That''s right. Four Demon Lord descendants must be sacrificed for the activation. The three you destroyed are still alive, so assuming I use these, I''ll need one more healthy Demon Lord descendant by my calculations.


    You want one more, but is it that easy to find?


    Karelia tells me an interesting story. The princess the swordsman Solon teaches, what did she say her name was?


    It was a girl named Phylicia or something.


    Arte says with a bitter face.


    He remembers the defeat and feels bad about it.


    Arte is still looking for a way to take a shot at Solon.


    ''''I heard that His Highness Filia is a descendant of the Demon King.


    "...I see. I see.


    Arte''s expression faltered.


    Surely Arte would take Creon''s proposal.


    He will take away Solon''s precious student and sacrifice him to the resurrection of the Demon King.


    Even if it''s impossible to recapture the saint Sophia because of her own will, it shouldn''t be as big of a deal as kidnapping one little girl.


    Arte would not be opposed to it, since it would give him power.


    In case you''re wondering, Arte and the others have promised not to harm the princess, but such a pledge means nothing.


    Just break it, Creon thought.


    Arte would think so, too.


    Then Creon shook hands with Arte.


    ''''Anyway, the first thing we have to do is to capture the Necropolis. If we don''t, we won''t be able to reach the place where the Demon King is.''''


    ''Yes, sir. At some cost, we''ll just keep going.


    Arte put a beautiful smile on his neat face and walked out of the room.


    After seeing him off, Creon sighed.


    Apparently, Arte didn''t realize why he had been offered the Demon King''s offspring so far, or why he was not aware of the reason at all.


    That''s fine then.


    The Necropolis attack itself would be a success.


    Creon himself considers the capture of Necropolis to be his top priority, and there are many things that can be gained from it.


    It would bring us one step closer to Creon''s true goal.


    However, the capture of Necropolis will never end the way Arte wishes.


    Creon was convinced of that.

 59-Episode 59: Agent of the Third Department of Emperors Office

    I thought I heard a gentle voice in my ear.


    No, it wasn''t my imagination.


    I listened to the voice in a daze.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. But...


    I couldn''t hear the rest of it.


    I couldn''t be sure if it was a dream or reality.


    A thump, a light tap on my shoulder.


    Then a tug on my cheek.


    "Hey, wake up. Hey, wake up, Solon.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Filia in her nightgown right next to me.


    Filia smiled and looked into my eyes.


    I sat in a chair in my study and watched Filia study the ruins, and before I knew it, she had fallen asleep.


    It was already beginning to get light outside the window.


    I got up from my chair in a hurry.


    ''''Hui, Filia-sama!��I''m sorry!


    Solon has nothing to apologize for. I forced myself to come to this room. I''m sorry I was asleep, okay?


    No, it''s a shameful thing that I wanted to give you a lesson, Filia-sama, but you fell asleep...


    Okay. Okay, Solon. I fell asleep with you. Can I give you a good morning kiss instead?


    What?


    ''Didn''t Solon wake me up and kiss me good morning before?


    ''Oh, yes, you did,''


    I was acting in a setting where I was playing the role of the father and Phylicia was playing the role of the daughter, when Phylicia pressed me that the father would kiss the daughter good morning.


    And I kissed Phylicia on the cheek.


    But now I don''t,


    Filia says happily.


    "Do you want to ''play father and daughter'' again?


    Please don''t make me weary of that.


    ''Shame. But I''m going to kiss you good morning, okay?��I can''t do it in a room with Clarice and Sophia, so it''s something I can only do now.


    No, it''s not like you have to do anything else...?


    I want to do it. Now it''s my turn to be Solon.


    Well. As I said before, those things are for fathers and daughters or lovers.


    Yeah. We''re neither of those things. But is it really so strange to show our gratitude to our precious master?


    Don''t you think it would be weird if I kissed Dr. Lucy on the cheek or something?


    My mentor, Lucy, was close to me, probably because we weren''t that far apart in age.


    But I never kissed her on the cheek or anything like that.


    Filia nodded her head.


    ''Hmm. I''d feel a little bad if Solon was doing that kind of thing with Lucy.


    Isn''t that right?


    But I would love for Solon to do that with me. Do you understand?


    Filia looked me up and down.


    When I was confused, Filia smiled.


    ''You don''t have to do anything Solon. He just needs to accept that I''m going to kiss him. Isn''t it easy?


    No, but, you know...


    I can''t kiss Solon when he''s standing up. I''m shorter than you. Will you sit down?


    I hesitated.


    Is it right to do as Filia says here?


    But I also feel guilty that I''ve fallen asleep without leaving Filia alone, and it''s hard to say no.


    Besides, she''ll just kiss me on the cheek.


    I gave up and sat back in my chair.


    Filia looked at me squarely in the eye and blushed a little.


    ''It''s so embarrassing to do it to yourself.


    ''You''re going to embarrass me too, so please don''t say things like that.


    ''Because the last time you kissed me on the cheek or the instep, it was from Solon.


    Well, it was.


    Both of us kissed each other, though, in response to Filia''s request.


    Filia''s gaze was fixed on me intently, probably looking around my lips.


    Filia gently moved her face closer to mine.


    I hurriedly put my index finger in front of my mouth.


    Chomping on the index finger, Filia''s lips touch the index finger.


    ''''Filia-sama it''s supposed to be your cheek that you kiss, right?


    Yeah, right?


    Were you trying to kiss my lips just now?


    It''s just my imagination.


    With that, Filia''s face turned bright red.


    Filia''s lips touched the index finger she held up in front of her mouth, so Filia is lying.


    She was probably going to kiss him lip to lip.


    But that''s indeed not good.


    I stood up and smiled.


    ''I don''t need a bad lying boy to kiss me good morning, you know.


    Yeah, Solon. I''m sorry. You don''t like it?


    It''s not that I don''t like it.


    I don''t think there''s a guy who doesn''t like being kissed by a pretty girl like this.


    But that''s not the point.


    I continued.


    ''That kind of thing should be done to someone you really like and care about, Filia-sama. It''s not something you do to tease your master.


    Doesn''t Solon care about me?


    It''s important. He''s my important disciple. So, I can''t kiss Filia-sama in the normal sense of the word. What I can do instead is....


    Popping, I tapped the encyclopedia on my desk.


    My role is to be Filia''s teacher.


    So, I want Filia to become one of the best in magic and other aspects of her life.


    ''''Now, continue your studies!


    "Yeah.


    ''I''ll get some snacks and drinks for now. Can you hang in there?


    ...Yeah. I''ll do my best. Solon will teach me how to do it.


    Thank you.


    I smiled and made sure Filia got to work, then opened the door to the room and headed to the kitchen.


    As I told Filia, she is a valued apprentice who adores me.


    The only thing I can do is to teach and guide her, and protect her.


    That''s more important than stopping the Necropolis attack.


    I was on my way to the kitchen when I suddenly decided I wanted to read the newspaper, so I went to the entrance of the mansion and collected the morning edition of the daily newspaper, The Discourse.


    The newspaper told me that massacres of demons and half-breeds had occurred on the Imperial frontier, and that the war against the Alemany Farren Republic had become even worse.


    Besides, it was also reported that the public execution of the polos of the July Party leaders was scheduled for today.


    The rebel July Party has not yet been destroyed and only some of its leaders have been arrested.


    Its forces posed a major threat to the Imperial government.


    I was surprised when I saw the location where the execution was to be carried out.


    It was right next to the mansion.


    Then, out of the morning mist, a man emerged and stood at the entrance of the mansion.


    A tall man dressed in black, he wore a golden cross on his chest.


    The cross indicated that he was a clergyman of the Imperial Church.


    The man looked at me with dead, empty eyes and then told me.


    ''''I am Father Gapon, the agent and priest of the Emperor''s Office Division 3. You are Solon the Magic Swordsman, correct?


    ''Yes, but...''


    "I would like to ask Her Royal Highness Princess Filia to come with me. The execution of a traitor to the July Party is to be witnessed by Your Highness.


    Father Gapon said in a stagnant voice.

 60-Episode 60: July Party Execution

    Do you want Filia to participate in the execution of the July Party leaders, Count Polos and the others?


    Father Gapon said, but what was the point of doing that?


    I looked at the priest warily.


    His face was wrinkled and his eyes were a strange, absorbing brown.


    The Third Department of the Emperor''s Secretariat was an organization that acted as a political secret police to expose rebel forces.


    Some of its members are pure bureaucrats, while others are agents who are outside collaborators.


    Many of the proxies of the Third Department worked as spies, infiltrating rebel organizations and other covert activities.


    That''s why the people of the Third Department of the Government Secretariat would not normally reveal their identities.


    However, Father Gapon was outspoken in claiming to be an agent of the Third Division.


    That means that the fact that he is the agent of the Third Department has already been exposed and is widely known.


    And if it was Father Gapon''s name, I''d heard it too.


    ''Father was the one who was the leader of the people''s side at the time of the July 9th tragedy, wasn''t he?


    "How.


    My question was answered by Father Gapon in the affirmative.


    Two years ago, on July 9, the people of the Imperial City marched to the Imperial Palace to demand a better life.


    Before they could make a direct appeal to the Emperor, they were shot dead en masse by an army magic attack.


    Gapon must have been at the forefront of that movement, leading the people.


    He had no magic and no power, but he was a clergyman who represented the conscience of the Imperial Church.


    Gapon was worthy of being a hero, as he risked no danger, seeking the salvation of his people and fiercely condemning the government.


    But after the tragedy, he abandoned his people and turned to the side of the government.


    ''I am now a loyal servant of His Majesty the Emperor,''


    Yes, I''ve heard that.


    ''Do you think I''m a traitor?��It is true that I would be a traitor from the standpoint of a traitor who challenges His Majesty and his country. But if you truly care about your country and your people, strengthening the imperial government is the path of justice.


    Gapon said in a voice that seemed to sink into the darkness, but without hesitation.


    The people''s hero, Father Gapon, is now a dog of the Imperial government.


    Everyone in the world says so.


    In fact, he would have people arrested and executed without mercy if they stood on the slightest rebel position.


    How he came to be at the forefront of the repression of the rebel group, the Third Department of the Czar''s Secretariat, is not known.


    Maybe he gave in to his knots for fear of being executed, or maybe he despaired of his helplessness.


    But in any case, there was no doubt that he was a dangerous man.


    ''''Your Majesty''s presence at the execution of Her Imperial Highness Filia is an order from Her Majesty herself. The presence of the imperial family would be a good advertisement that the Empire will not tolerate the rebels.


    ''But how is it that Filia-sama will see the execution? Even if you''re a rebel, you''re still going to see the death and blood of a man.


    I stated that I disagreed.


    I didn''t want Filia to watch people being killed one by one.


    As a teacher, I want to show Filia only happy scenes.


    But Gapon smiled and said.


    ''You were the tutor to the Princess, weren''t you?


    ''Yes, but...''


    The world is not only made up of beautiful things. In wars with neighboring countries, soldiers die in great numbers, people starve, and rebels kill innocent people. That''s the truth about this country and the world.


    What do you want to say?��I am aware of that.


    Exactly. You''ve had to kill people, too, haven''t you? The world is full of blood, tears and suffering.


    It''s...


    You must teach your highness the truth about the world. You must teach your highness the truth about the world, because even if you try to protect him from such a world, you will not be able to do so.


    I wonder if that''s true.


    Does Filia need to know about such a dark world?


    She''s only a girl of fourteen.


    If it was a person''s death, Filia would have seen enough of it during the July Party attack.


    I don''t see how watching people get killed any more would help Filia grow up.


    And if the dark world tries to attack Filia, it should be my job to protect her from it.


    But Gapon spoke of something even more radical.


    ''''As long as I''m witnessing the execution of the death penalty, I''m going to ask Your Highness to execute one or two criminals as well.


    I was frightened.


    You''re going to get Filia to kill people.


    "Your Highness is a member of the royal family. Therefore, he is obligated to serve his country. If that''s the case, it wouldn''t hurt to at least learn how to execute those who oppose the Empire.


    They say that Filia is obligated to serve the Empire, but on the other hand, what has the Empire done for Filia?


    Filia had been left alone and neglected in a corner of the Imperial Palace for a long time.


    No one had any affection for her, and neither the emperor, the rest of the royal family, nor the government had any regard for her.


    And yet, it was strange to say that Filia had a duty to serve the empire.


    ''''Such awe-inspiring things, such as staining Filia-sama''s hands with blood, I don''t agree with it.


    Even after hearing my words, Gapon still had a hollow smile on his face.


    ''''This is an order from His Majesty the Emperor. Magic Swordsman Solon. Do you intend to go against the imperial order?''''


    In fact, we don''t know how positive the emperor was in voicing his opinion.


    In the first place, it''s also clear that the emperor doesn''t even care about Filia.


    Then why was Filia appointed to witness the execution site?


    Perhaps Holy Knight Creon is biting the bullet.


    Creon is said to be in contact with the third division of the Emperor''s Secretariat.


    In any case, the Third Department of the Secretariat is an organization directly under the emperor''s control, and even if it''s a formality, it''s a sure sign that they are still serving the emperor''s word.


    I can''t go against them.


    I had no choice but to nod and show Gapon to his guest room.


    Then I bowed and left the room.


    I had to wake Clarice up and ask her to get ready for Filia to go out.


    Fortunately, we have plenty of time to spare, so there''s no need to be in such a hurry.


    However, even if I have no choice but to be present at Filia''s execution, I don''t want to avoid the idea of Filia herself carrying out the execution.


    What should I do?


    With that in mind, I ran upstairs to the second floor of the mansion.


    Then I opened the bedroom door.


    I made a very bad mistake.


    Since it''s my bedroom, I accidentally thought it would be fine without knocking.


    But I was naive.


    The two girls in the room, namely Clarice and Sophia, were already up.


    And they were both in their underwear.


    They were probably about to get dressed, but the timing was bad.


    Clarice blushed a little embarrassed when her eyes met mine, but she said happily.


    ''Oh, Master Solon?��Did you purposely come back at this time to see me and Lady Sophia having s*x?


    I swear I didn''t do it on purpose.


    You''re really bold, Master Solon, aren''t you?


    Giggling, Clarice laughed in her underwear.

 61-Episode 61: The maid teases the maid

    Me, Filia, Sophia, and Clarice sleep and wake up in the same room.


    That means, of course, that the girls in the room with me would be changing in that room as well.


    My head hurt from my own stupidity.


    I forgot to knock and jumped into the bedroom, where Saint Sophia and her maid Clarice were standing in their underwear.


    Clarice was wearing black lace underwear and seemed to be enjoying herself, even though she was shy. Sophia, on the other hand, was wearing pure white, healthy underwear, but her beautiful jade-green eyes widened and froze.


    Soon, Sophia''s face was flushed and she was about to scream.


    I hurriedly approached Sofia and held her mouth at about the "sya" of the word "sya".


    I wondered what Father Gapon would think if I heard a girl scream from inside the mansion.


    I didn''t want to needlessly damage the mental image of the people in the government, so I forced Sophia to stop screaming.


    Sophia moaned with tears in her eyes, "Hmmm.


    ........I feel like I''ve done something bad.


    The beautiful saint that everyone admires is flailing around underneath me in her underwear.


    It''s a bit immoral.


    Clarice also looked at me in surprise.


    "Solon-sama is so bold in front of me, isn''t she? Forcing Sophia-sama to........


    ''I wouldn''t do that...''


    I know. It''s so sweet of you, Master Solon, that you wouldn''t do that. It was just a joke.


    Giggling, Clarice was still in her underwear.


    I can''t wait for her to get dressed.


    I spoke to Sophia, trying to get her to calm down.


    ''Calm down. I don''t want you to scream. Just stop that much and I''ll let you go.


    Sophia nodded her head.


    I pulled my hand away from Sophia''s mouth.


    I felt really bad about that.


    Sophia glared at me, covering her chest with her hands.


    ''Huh, that''s terrible. Mr. Solon. You came in and held my mouth...


    After saying that, Sophia stared at my hand.


    What''s going on?


    Sophia''s face turned even redder.


    ''Did I kiss your hand, Solon?


    ''What?��No, well, I guess you could argue that it''s true, but...


    If you ask me, Sophia''s lips were very soft when I touched them with my hand.


    As I was blushing with embarrassment too, Clarice interrupted me from the side.


    ''''Solon-sama!��Please cover my mouth too!


    ''No, Mr. Clarice wasn''t trying to scream and...''


    Then I''m going to scream now!


    Please don''t...


    Clarice giggled and turned to Sophia.


    Both of us were still in our underwear.


    I was about to leave quietly when Clarice grabbed my arm.


    ''Why are you trying to leave?''


    No, because neither one of us has any clothes on...


    I said, and Clarice waved her index finger chit-chattingly to the side.


    ''It''s fine. Because this is also Solon-sama''s bedroom. We live in the same room, so things like this can happen. Isn''t that right, Sophia-sama?''


    Sophia looked puzzled, then startled.


    ''''Eh........eh?''''


    ''If you want to live in the same room as Solon-sama, you''ll have to put up with these things. Otherwise, Solon-sama will insist that we live in separate rooms after all, and Filia-sama will be the only one left in this room, right?


    Well, I hate to do it, but...


    In other words, Sophia-sama must be prepared to be at least willing to be seen naked. Now, let''s put it into practice!


    I don''t know how far she is serious, and Clarice says it in a tone of amusement.


    Sofia, perhaps taking it seriously, murmured with tears in her eyes, "Ugh," and ran her hands over her chest underwear.


    No way.


    Are you planning to get naked right now?


    I tried to stop her in a hurry, but before I could, Clarice took Sophia''s hand.


    Then, with a troubled look on her face, she says to Sophia: "I''m just kidding!


    ''''Jeez, I''m just kidding! Sophia-sama.''''


    Was that a joke?


    Yeah. I''m sorry for making fun of you so much.


    Oh, yeah?


    Sophia says in a fading voice.


    ''Honesty is a virtue for Sophia, but I think she was a little too honest this time,''


    Clarice says apologetically.


    I''m sorry to have made you feel so embarrassed," she said. I have to apologize by getting naked.


    You don''t have to do it, Miss Clarice.


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    Clarice said, not at all disappointed, and then nodded her head.


    Clarice is staring at me.


    Come to think of it, I forgot to tell her the main point.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. It''s an official Imperial event for a start, so make sure she''s dressed appropriately for it.


    What is the official event?


    It''s a public execution for those who have committed high treason.


    I said with a reluctant look on my face and explained the situation.


    Clarice wouldn''t look too good.


    Even Clarice wouldn''t want to see Filia executed.


    Surprisingly, however, Clarice did not object to Filia''s participation in the execution.


    Clarice began to explain why.

 62-Episode 62: Another Princess

    I admit, I don''t like the idea of Lady Filia being an observer at an execution. But I don''t think it''s all bad.


    Clarice said in a calm voice instead of her usual joking tone.


    I stared into Clarice''s eyes, surprised.


    Clarice expressed a positive opinion about having Filia be a witness to the public execution.


    ''''Because Filia-sama has always been treated coldly in the Imperial Palace, and she has rarely, if ever, received orders from His Majesty the Emperor.


    I''m sure you do.


    Even if they are the same royal family, their treatment differs greatly depending on the status of their mother and the environment in which they are placed.


    For example, if she is the daughter of an empress, with the support of influential people and a possible succession to the throne, the other royalty, nobles, bureaucrats and servants will respect her and treat her as a true princess.


    However, although Filia is one of the emperor''s many daughters, her formal mother, the queen, has already died.


    Moreover, since she was actually born to a demon slave girl, she had no reason to be treated unfairly.


    Even his own father, the emperor, would not have had an ounce of interest or concern for Filia.


    ''''But now, His Majesty the Emperor, I mean Filia-sama''s father, needs Filia-sama. That might be a happy thing for Filia-sama.


    ''Actually, I think Her Majesty just did what the bureaucrats told her to do.


    If that''s the case, I''m happy if Filia-sama has become different and more meaningful to the Imperial Palace and the government than she has been in the past.


    Clarice said with a gentle smile.


    ''Besides, the execution is just to be attended to, and all you have to do is close your eyes and ears afterwards.


    Well, yeah. Maybe.


    I didn''t tell Clarice that Filia would directly kill the guilty person.


    As expected, if I said so, Clarice might object.


    But in any case, Filia must be present at the execution site for once.


    Clarice said.


    ''Do you remember the first time Master Solon met me?


    ''I remember. It was when we were in the carriage on the way back to the Imperial City.


    Yes. Didn''t Master Solon protect me from the brigands then?


    I know. I killed them that time.


    The six strong bandits called themselves the Jet Black Bandits and even used magic.


    And against them, I wielded my power without restraint and took their lives.


    I needed to save the lives of a large number of passengers, and since they looked reasonably strong, it was difficult to defeat all six of them while they were still alive.


    Besides, they would have been killed by the Imperial Army sooner or later anyway.


    But that doesn''t change the fact that I killed the bandits.


    It''s not the first time I''ve killed someone in that way, and not the first time I''ve killed someone out of necessity.


    When I was 12 years old, I stabbed a kidnapper to death to protect the duchess of my family.


    Since then, I''ve taken several people''s lives in order to protect myself.


    None of them were unavoidable, but it was still a disgusting act that always clouded my mind.


    Clarice lowered her eyes.


    ''''When the July Party attacked the Imperial Palace, my friend''s maid went missing... and I later found out that she died...''''


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    ''When the boy was found, his arms and legs were torn off and he had severe burns all over his body...he looked very distressed. He was so cute, and he was a good kid. And yet... why... why...?


    Clarice mumbled that, then looked up and said decisively.


    ''''That July Party killed many of the Imperial Palace''s business associates. The people who died hadn''t done anything wrong. ........Therefore, I have no sympathy for the executives of the July Party when I hear that they are being executed.


    Do you think bad people deserve to be killed?


    Yes, sir.


    Without hesitation, Clarice nodded.


    I understand what Clarice is saying.


    Even Filia and Lucy and the others had almost died.


    What the July Party did is not something that can be forgiven.


    However, the July Party had its own ideals, and for them, it was justice.


    The overthrow of the imperial government. The abolition of monarchy and slavery. Prohibition of discrimination on the basis of status. Equal distribution of wealth to all peoples. An end to the war by immediate peace with the neighbouring countries.


    That was the demand of the July Party.


    I don''t think their method of realizing their ideals through destruction is right.


    I don''t agree with all of their arguments, either.


    But unlike the bandits who preyed on people to fatten their pockets, they were people who stood for universal ideals.


    Clarice-san popped her hand.


    ''''Now, let''s end the gloomy talk!��Me, Filia-sama, Sophia-sama, and Solon-sama have to keep smiling!


    Clarice smiled and Sophia nodded.


    And both of them were still in their underwear.


    ��


    As soon as Filia finished dressing, Filia, Gapon and I headed to the execution site.


    I''m allowed to participate in the public execution as Filia''s bodyguard.


    Perhaps because it was not a joyous occasion, Filia was wearing a rather plain, black-based dress.


    On the bosom of the dress, she wore a brooch of a shining silver two-headed eagle.


    And Filia looked uneasy.


    The execution site was on a small hill on the outskirts of the city, a sandy area with no grass.


    A large crowd had already gathered at the foot of the hill to watch the public execution.


    Hundreds or even thousands of people were likely to be gathered there.


    The public execution of a criminal was one of the few pastimes of the poor imperial subjects.


    There were never a few who wanted to see people ruined.


    There were many camps set up as an antechamber for government officials, but we were in the largest of them.


    There were several men in the white camp.


    In the center of it all was a man named Blados, the head of the government in charge of public executions.


    Blados was a middle-aged man with a prominent stubble and wrinkled clothes.


    He didn''t have the appearance of a bureaucrat.


    He was said to be the head of the Executive Division of the Third Department of the Emperor''s Secretariat, but he also looked clearly unmotivated.


    Blados stood up and knelt in front of Filia as if it was a hassle.


    ''''Well done, sir. Your Highness Filia.''''


    Unlike usual, Filia looked a little nervous.


    Whether it was because it was unusual for her to receive words, albeit indirectly, from the Emperor, or whether she was intimidated by Gapon and Blados, she wasn''t sure why.


    Blados advanced a piece of writing to Filia.


    It was stamped with the emperor''s imperial seal, indicating that he had indeed obtained the emperor''s orders.


    It would be difficult to argue with Filia''s participation in the execution.


    "You''re free to go.


    Blados threw the appropriate words at Filia.


    We''re out of the camp.


    Filia turned back.


    ''Mr. Gapon. You can step back. Solon will take care of the rest.


    ''That''s not how it works. It is because I have been ordered to watch over your highness.


    Gapon smiled.


    It sounds good if you''re watching, but I suspect it''s surveillance.


    I guess that means he won''t behave strangely.


    Filia and I looked at each other.


    Filia looked at me, and I smiled at her.


    ''It''s okay. Filia-sama has my back.''''


    When I whispered, Filia''s eyes widened and her cheeks relaxed in happiness.


    Father Gapon seemed to be staring at us.


    Father Gapon seemed to be staring at us, and then he called out to us from behind: "You are quite good friends, aren''t you?


    ''You are very close to me, aren''t you? Even if I had to, I would never understand how my sister could be so close to such a man.


    Standing there was a girl dressed in dark green clothing.


    Her clothes looked light and easy to move around in, and she also had a sword strapped to her waist.


    From the looks of it, she must be about fifteen or sixteen years old.


    She had the appearance of a very standard imperialist with brown hair and brown eyes, however, her appearance was neat and neat in a way that you don''t often see.


    Her hair was gently waved and she was tall and sleek.


    If one were to ask if she was a beautiful girl, most people would say she was a beautiful girl.


    Well, compared to Filia, it''s not much, I thought to myself, and I wondered if this was because I was patronizing Filia as my teacher.


    The girl''s eyes were a little chilly. And just like Filia, she had a silver two-headed eagle brooch adorning her chest.


    I could imagine the other person''s status, but I deliberately blurted it out.


    ''''I believe you are a nobleman, but if you''ll excuse me, may I ask your name?''''


    When I said that, the girl stared at me sharply.


    Then the girl drew her sword and cut at me.


    Filia gasps.


    But in the next moment, my treasure sword tetracord caught the girl''s sword and flicked it away.


    The girl''s sword strike was quite fast, however, fast for an amateur, that''s all.


    Even if she was rotten, she was no match for me, who had fought for years as a magic swordsman.


    I swallowed the line about what I was suddenly going to do, and instead I smiled


    ''I don''t think the plot is bad, but it''s not quite there yet.


    The girl looked frustrated and slumped down.


    She seems to be quite proud.


    ''I''ll say it again. What''s your name?


    The girl replied to my words in frustration.


    ''You don''t know me?��I am the seventeenth princess, Iris. I am the daughter of the Empress of the rightful bloodline.

 63-Episode 63: Concept of Princess Iris

    The girl in front of me said that Filia was her sister.


    So I had an idea that she was an imperial daughter, however, I didn''t understand the point that she was the daughter of the empress.


    Speaking of the seventeenth princess, Iris, she should have appeared as the emperor''s namesake at numerous official imperial events.


    Her dainty appearance, which was still in its infancy, made her immensely popular among the people.


    On the contrary, Filia, whose mother''s status was not high, was completely unknown and in contrast.


    Normally, I should be on my knees, and I should be thanking Iris as a vassal.


    However, Iris suddenly came at me.


    If I kneel down, there is a possibility that I may be in danger.


    This is not a good situation to be in, as you are displeasing the royal family.


    ''''Your Highness Iris. Why did you raise your sword at me?''''


    ''Because you don''t know my name,''


    What do you mean by that?


    ''''You are Soron the Magician, aren''t you? I''ve heard that you were kicked out of the Knights of St. Sophia because of your incompetence. And now you have reduced yourself to the tutor of a worthless prince.


    Before I could answer, Iris folded up.


    ''You are a subject of the empire, and even though you have the status of a chamberlain, it is rude not to know the most noble-born princess. Moreover, I may become emperor one day. Not knowing my name is a mortal sin as a vassal. I have no choice but to be put to death.


    Iris, in her beautiful voice, said something stupid.


    I was beyond dismayed by her argument, and I couldn''t help but laugh.


    It''s rare to have such a strong sense of status nowadays.


    In the empire, the authority of the emperor is declining, and the division between nobles and commoners is becoming increasingly blurred.


    Among the emperor''s ministers, there are some who are of commoner origin.


    And yet, this imperial princess tried to kill me simply because she didn''t know my name.


    I wondered what kind of education I had given her.


    I must say, the future of the empire looks bleak.


    Anyway, as this Imperial Princess Iris had said, I had become Filia''s tutor, and at the same time, the Empire had given me the status of an attendant.


    Well, it was a formality, and not of much value.


    I smiled.


    ''I beg your pardon, sir. However, as Your Highness has said, I have been appointed by His Majesty the Emperor to the position of an attendant. If that is the case, wouldn''t it be considered treasonous against His Majesty to kill me at the behest of His Highness?


    I am the emperor''s representative here, and I have full authority. How can I be guilty of killing a commoner?


    I had clearly thought that Filia was called to represent the royal family, but apparently not.


    Princess Iris turned around, waving her sword in the air.


    ''''Now, kill any commoner who challenges me.


    Two servants of a man who looked like a nobleman in a very aristocratic way were waiting behind the girl.


    Both were quite tall and beautiful.


    Furthermore, behind them are a number of soldiers and policemen.


    Is Princess Iris really planning to kill me?


    I wonder how many officials would listen to such an absurd order, but if they all came together, would they be able to win?


    Well, they''re government people, and as expected, they won''t be able to mess with Filia.


    I have been holding my treasure sword tetracord at the ready.


    I''m sure I can manage to get through this situation on my own.


    Just when I thought that, Filia stood between me and Iris.


    Filia was facing Iris with her small arms outstretched and straight.


    ''''I will not forgive you, Iris-san, if you try to hurt my precious master.


    "''Mr. Iris'' is a stranger''s term of endearment, isn''t it? You and I are sisters, aren''t we?


    You don''t really think of me as your sister!


    ''Yes. Because me and Filia are different in rank as an imperial princess. I am the daughter of the Empress, but...


    Then, Iris walked over to Filia and put her mouth close to her ear.


    Iris''s voice was too low for those around her to hear, but I could hear her clearly.


    ''You are the devil''s daughter, aren''t you?��Nasty.


    In the Imperial Palace, he had heard that it was an open secret that Filia was the daughter of a demon.


    In fact, Iris apparently knew that too.


    It''s not right for you to call yourself an imperial princess. A demonic half-breed deserves to be a slave in some hideous brothel if it''s true.


    I tightened my grip on the treasure sword.


    At the very least, Filia has more dignity for a princess than this Iris.


    Filia did not falter when the secret of her birth was brought up.


    �� Is it true that I am the devil''s daughter?��But that didn''t change the fact that I was Solon''s disciple.


    What does it matter?��What is the value of what such a helpless commoner says?


    It was a great deal to me, and I''m very happy about it. That''s why I don''t approve of Mr. Iris trying to kill Solon, he has saved me many times. Solon has saved me many times. I wouldn''t be alive today if it wasn''t for him. So if you are going to kill Solon, just kill me first!


    Filia declared without hesitation and in a beautiful voice.

 64-Episode 64: Philias Courage

    Filia was standing there with her tiny body, defending me.


    Everyone in the room looked at Filia.


    I, too, gasped in amazement at Filia''s behavior.


    And even Iris seemed to be pressured by Filia''s swordsmanship.


    ''Get out of my way, Filia. How could I possibly kill you, a member of the royal family at least?


    ''Then will Mr. Iris stop killing Solon?


    It''s true that no matter how much Iris is the emperor''s agent, we can''t kill the same princess.


    This is not the same as killing me, a commoner.


    So if Filia says to kill herself first, my death penalty will not be realized.


    I admire Filia''s courage.


    And I was convinced that Filia was the one worthy of being called a true princess.


    I''m happy to be Filia''s master, I thought again.


    However, Iris looked frightened at first, but eventually chuckled.


    What was wrong with her?


    Iris pointed the tip of her sword at Filia.


    ''''Although I cannot kill you as a member of the royal family, but if you have challenged me as the acting emperor, your crime is not light. You may be forgiven for throwing Filia into prison and torturing her. It''s just that there''s no way I could have secured you without killing you.


    As he said this, Iris looked back at the officials behind her with amusement.


    They were all nervously waiting for Iris'' orders.


    Iris ordered them in a high pitched voice.


    ''Come on, hurt Princess Filia and kill Soron the Magician!


    It''s not good.


    We have to fight a bunch of soldiers while protecting Filia and getting out of this situation.


    We have no allies.


    At this point, would it be better to take Iris hostage in front of him and escape?


    But if I did that, I''d really be committing the crime of high treason.


    And if that happens, Sophia and Clarice in my mansion, as well as Perse, might not be safe.


    In short, we would have no choice but to fight as normal.


    Moreover, in order not to become a rebel, I can''t just kill Iris and the rest of the enemy.


    I''ve thought about it.


    The fact that Iris was the emperor''s agent was a temporary thing, and if I got away from here, the threat wouldn''t be as direct as it could be.


    I''ll have to do something about it.


    Filia looked back at me with a face that looked like she was about to cry.


    I''m sorry ... Solon. I wasn''t able to do anything for Solon.


    ''It''s fine. Master Filia is my disciple, so I should be the one to protect her, not the other way around.


    But I''m the Lord of Solon and yet...


    ''I was very happy that Lady Filia was trying to help me. So now it''s my turn to protect Filia-sama.


    I gently grabbed Filia''s arm and pulled her towards me, lightly stroking her head.


    A teary-eyed Filia stared at me with a surprised look on her face, then twisted around to tickle me.


    I knew I shouldn''t show the government people that I was too friendly with Filia, but that didn''t matter anymore when it came to this,


    I said.


    ''Come on, let''s make sure we go home and continue our lessons. Filia-sama has a lot for you to remember. Like how to handle attack magic efficiently, the biology of the demon race in the ruins, and which treasures can be sold for what price.


    It looks like a big deal...


    We''re going to the ruins together.


    When I said that, Filia smiled happily.


    And I smiled back at Filia too.


    ''''We need to get back to the mansion as soon as possible.


    Yes. So give me the victory, Solon!


    I will certainly protect Lady Filia from such unreasonableness.


    I readied my treasure sword, the Tetracord.


    One of the men, who looked like a follower of Iris, drew his sword and stepped toward me.


    When I flashed my sword, the man''s sword was easily flicked away and he sat back.


    He''s only a nobleman''s squire, chosen for his rank and appearance alone.


    Not very strong.


    The other squire tried to attack Filia, but far faster than his sword could reach Filia, the treasure sword tetracord caught the man''s torso.


    The man collapsed in agony.


    It was a peak strike, but he wouldn''t be able to get up for a while.


    The second group of the enemy were about six military officers, but they were clearly unwilling to do so.


    No matter how I looked at it, they didn''t seem to be convinced to fight.


    I swung my treasure sword to the side and deployed a magic circle around me and Filia.


    ''Formlessly flowing truth, power to me.


    I chanted briefly, and what looked like a mass of water floated up from the magic circle.


    The officers who stepped into the magic circle were caught off guard by them.


    Well, it''s not strong enough magic to defeat the enemy with just this, but it can be used to stop the action for a bit.


    I swing my sword against the soldiers who have slowed down.


    Gufu, one of the officers groan and fall down.


    Of course, it''s a peaked strike.


    Five of the six could be defeated.


    The last one left was a woman. Looking at her rank insignia, she appeared to be an Ensign.


    Her gray hair was arranged short and her eyes were clean and clear.


    She seemed to be the youngest of the military men and still looked like a girl.


    Maybe she had just graduated from the military academy.


    I smiled.


    ''You''ve managed to avoid my magic. Big deal.


    ''I''m honoured to be praised by that famous mage Solon.


    The girl sneered.


    I ask back.


    ''Are you convinced of His Highness Iris''s orders?��If I had to listen to these orders, I don''t think I''d be called a paycheck thief.


    ''You''re a soldier, you do what you''re told. It''s a cheap paycheck, so give me a break.


    The girl hailed and pointed her slender sword at me.


    I also held the treasure sword tetracord straight at her.


    At the same time as I stepped forward, the girl also ran towards me, swinging her sword at me.


    Their swords clashed with each other and flashed fire violently.


    The girl swung her sword in the air to deliver the next blow.


    But it was too late.


    I flashed my treasured sword.


    The girl''s thin sword couldn''t withstand my blow and fell from her hand.


    When I thrust the sword against the girl''s neck, she raised her hands and said without changing her expression.


    ''''I''m here, shall I say?��Lord Solon?


    That''s a lot of leeway.


    Because you''re not going to kill us, are you, Master Solon?


    I nodded.


    In total, eight people were knocked down by me in a matter of seconds.


    The other soldiers and bureaucrats stared at me as if they were afraid.


    They were almost completely demoralized by the war.


    They probably think that Iris''s orders were unreasonable to begin with.


    On top of that, seeing those who fought me were easily defeated, it''s only natural that they would lose their motivation.


    Iris backed away with a frightened look on her face.


    No one answered those words.


    Silence reigns over the place.


    Everyone was unwilling to listen to Iris'' orders.


    The rest of us just need to get out of here and it''s over.


    I was relieved.


    Then a man in black appeared in front of me.


    It was Father Gapon.


    "So much for this unseemly folly, Your Highness Iris," he said.


    Gapon was supposed to be just a priest, a mere agent of the third part of the emperor''s office.


    But Gapon looked as if he had bitten down on a bitter worm, and then, as if he was rightfully entitled to do so, he chided the Imperial Princess Iris.

 65-Episode 65: The Crying Princess

    Iris quickly changed her complexion.


    Iris stared at Gapon, who had objected to her, with hatred in his eyes.


    ''Are you calling me a fool, this me?''


    ''Exactly. Fool is the right word for His Highness now. If His Majesty sees it like this, what kind of punishment will be meted out to His Highness Iris...


    Gasp!��Just because Her Majesty likes me a little bit, it''s disrespectful to me, the Princess!


    ''Your Highness. Do you understand?��You don''t mind if I tell Your Majesty of this abomination, do you?


    Capon said in a low voice, and Iris freaked out and shuddered.


    Then Iris fell silent in frustration.


    It seems that Gapon has a strong influence over the emperor.


    Since he is able to silence this arrogant imperial princess Iris, Gapon''s opinion must be very important to him.


    Iris grimly turned away from Gapon and walked toward me grimly.


    I was alarmed, but apparently it wasn''t me that Iris wanted to do this.


    Iris stood in front of the girl who had been fighting me earlier.


    The girl with the rank insignia of a second lieutenant had fought a good fight but was defeated by me and was now kneeling on the ground with her hands up in the air, unresisting.


    The girl in the military uniform looked up at Iris quizzically.


    The next moment, Iris kicked the girl in the stomach.


    ''You useless bastard!��You''re a military man, aren''t you!


    The girl collapsed in place, her face contorted in pain.


    But she didn''t scream.


    Maybe it was because she was a military man.


    Iris stomped on the girl''s back this time.


    ''''Even if you are an officer in the Imperial Army, don''t you feel embarrassed to humiliate me, even if you are an officer in the Imperial Army...!


    ''If you''re so keen, why don''t you let His Highness defeat Lord Solon?��Can''t you?


    The girl grinned in pain.


    Iris blushed and drew her sword.


    Not good.


    Iris threw a tantrum, apparently intending to kill this girl soldier.


    The sword swung over the girl and bounced back.


    I used the sword to defend her with my treasure.


    ''''Your Highness Iris do you intend to take the lives of your subjects who fought for you?


    What''s wrong with that?


    Iris readied her sword and then stepped toward me.


    Sweet.


    I swung my sword straight down and caught the sword of the Princess Iris.


    Iris''s sword couldn''t withstand the blow of the treasured sword tetracord, and it easily shattered.


    I thrust my sword at the astonished Iris.


    The only person qualified to wield a sword against a person is someone who is prepared to have his or her life taken away by a sword too. Are you prepared to do that, Your Highness!''''


    I''m....


    ''''My sword is now in a position to take your highness'' life at a moment''s notice.


    Looking at the sword against her neck, Iris tried to mumble something weakly.


    But before she could voice the words, Iris fell to her knees on the spot and cried out like a young child.


    ''No ... I''m sorry ... please don''t kill me.''


    I sheathed my treasure sword.


    Then I bent down and looked into Iris''s eyes.


    ''I''m sorry to have frightened Your Highness. I wouldn''t kill Your Highness. Therefore, Your Highness must not kill people lightly either, right?��Will you swear to it?


    Yes.


    Iris nodded her head.


    It''s not that Iris is bad.


    Iris is just a girl who is one year older than Filia.


    The worst thing is the Empire, which has trained Iris to be insane like this, I''m sure.


    I smiled and patted Iris''s head.


    She looked startled, and Iris blushed.


    ''Keep your promise, Your Highness Iris.


    Iris nodded again, honestly.


    I stood up and looked around.


    For some reason, Filia was puffing out her cheeks and glaring at me in frustration.


    What was wrong with her?


    Regardless, it was indeed a bad idea to put a sword to Iris?


    Considering what Iris was about to do, I don''t think he would be charged with treason.


    The officials also seemed to have lowered their spirits when they saw Iris start to cry.


    I just can''t be relieved.


    But Father Gapon smiled at them.


    ''''Excellent. As expected of a magical swordsman, Solon. You must be an excellent educator as well. I was allowed to watch the whole thing, and it seems that His Imperial Highness Filia is a person of excellent qualities. Don''t you think it''s obvious who''s worthy of the emperor''s title?


    Isn''t your name His Royal Highness Iris?


    No. Do you think you can keep this silly girl on the emperor''s throne?��You can''t even tell the difference between who you should kill and who you shouldn''t.��Besides, I don''t think His Highness Iris would be very good at it by the looks of it.


    Iris sat there in a state of abandonment.


    Indeed, Gapon was right, Iris would not be able to reappear for a while.


    If that was the case, who would be the emperor''s representative in this place?


    Another royal family, of course.


    ''The emperor''s representative in this place is the brilliant Prince Filia.


    As he said this, Gapon pointed to the sinners of the July Party.


    They were tied up at a somewhat distant position.


    There were approximately dozens of them.


    Among the targets for execution were not only the July Party leaders themselves, but also their families.


    An old father. His beautiful young wife. The son of a young boy who seems to be a student.


    The family members of these cadres stared at us with frightened eyes.


    Gapon declared.


    ''Come on,'' said Gapon. Let the execution of the sinners begin!��First of all, I will have His Highness Filia, the Emperor''s representative, execute this man himself!


    Gapon then pointed to a little girl about ten years old.

 66-Episode 66: False Execution

    What Gapon indicated as the target for execution was a young girl.


    Looking at her innocent face, she must be around ten years old.


    The girl was dressed in a tattered, filthy piece of cloth.


    And she was tied to a wooden board with a rope.


    But her pale chestnut hair and beautifully clear blue eyes had a graceful look to them.


    The child was staring straight at us.


    The imperial government is going to kill even a little girl like this?


    Filia''s eyes widened, as if she couldn''t believe it.


    ''''What crime is this child guilty of?''''


    To Filia''s question, Gapon replied without any expression on his wrinkled face.


    ''This child is the daughter of the rebel Polos, Your Highness Filia.


    But he didn''t do anything to himself, did he?


    ''That''s right, Your Highness. However, Polos and his men have awe-inspiringly plotted to assassinate His Majesty the Emperor and His Excellency Chancellor Stras, and have actually killed many in the holy Imperial Palace. Being the daughter of such a rebel is a crime in itself.


    That''s not right!


    Filia stared at the girl.


    The girl stared back at Filia and me as if to say, "Help me,


    The daughter of Count Polos, huh?


    In other words, she''s the Count''s daughter.


    No wonder I thought she was so graceful.


    Polos, the leader of the July Party, was the person I defeated.


    As I say, one of the reasons why this girl is about to be killed is because of me.


    However, the girl seemed to think that after seeing the exchange with Iris and the others just now, we would be able to understand the conversation.


    "I don''t want to die...


    The girls could make their case to us.


    Filia bent down and asked the girl.


    "What''s your name?


    I panicked and tried to stop Filia.


    Hearing her name would transfer some of my emotions.


    That''s no good.


    This girl is going to be put to death and die in just a few minutes.


    And Filia herself is the one who is supposed to kill him.


    But I wasn''t able to stop her in time.


    My name is Esther.


    The girl said in a beautiful voice.


    Filia smiled.


    Yeah. That''s a good name.


    Then Filia patted the child''s head lightly.


    Then she stood up and stared at Gapon.


    ''I couldn''t possibly kill such a little boy,''


    ''But it is by your Majesty''s command. Although you are the Acting Emperor on this occasion, I cannot reverse this decision. Do not forget it.


    This boy has done nothing wrong!


    ''''Those killed in the Imperial Palace had done nothing wrong, but they were killed unreasonably by the July Party, Your Highness. Among them could have been His Highness and Soron the Magic Swordsman.


    So Gapon cut off his words and looked at us.


    ''''In that incident, many servants who faithfully served the imperial family, as well as not a small number of nobles, were killed. In order to redeem their regrets, and to prevent the same tragedy from happening again, we need to annihilate not only the leaders of the July Party, but also their relatives as well!��This child may be a harmless, lovable child now, but he will surely try to avenge his father, Poros. But in time, he will surely seek revenge on us to avenge his father, Poros!


    Filia tried to argue and almost opened her mouth.


    But then Filia stopped.


    Because I tapped her on the shoulder.


    It''s not good to blatantly criticize the government''s policy, no matter how much Filia is an imperial princess.


    No, I should say it''s bad because she''s an imperial princess.


    There are a lot of bureaucrats and military personnel in this place.


    ''''Filia-sama, please leave this place to me.


    ''Will Solon help this girl?''


    I whispered.


    ''Do you really want to help this girl, Lady Filia?��She''s the daughter of someone who had nothing to do with Lady Filia and also tried to kill her.


    But I still can''t wrap my head around what I''m seeing. So, Solon you have to help her.


    "If Lady Filia so commands, we will do our best.


    I said.


    To be honest, I didn''t feel like I could convince Gapon of anything.


    If I tried to force myself to help them and failed, Gapon and his friends might find out, and neither I nor Filia would be safe.


    For now, I''m going to try to persuade them with a twist of logic.


    ''''To me, though, it seems like the better choice is to save the life of such a little girl and show the people the mercy of His Majesty the Emperor and His Imperial Highness. That way, fewer people would think about standing up to the Imperial Government.


    ''I see your point. But it is not for you to interfere. Besides, mercy won''t save the country. What you need is a lash and a stick.


    But you see....


    Are you only planning to disobey His Majesty''s wishes, Sorcerer Solon?


    When the emperor''s orders are brought up, I am forced to keep my mouth shut.


    Execution is inevitable, eh?


    I decided to make a practical suggestion to Gapon.


    ''Following the lead of Your Highness Iris, Filia-sama seems to have lost her cool. Therefore, I will act on behalf of Filia-sama and carry out this girl''s execution.


    It would make sense for His Highness to go himself, though.


    My sword is also Filia-sama''s sword. Therefore, when I swing my sword and kill people, you can assume that Lady Filia is also swinging the same sword and killing people.


    It''s a strange theory, but all right.


    Surprisingly easily, Gapon nodded.


    ''Instead, I''d like Your Highness to watch Solon execute this girl without closing his eyes.


    Filia looked at me anxiously.


    I promised Filia that I would help this girl, Esther, out.


    The trumpet sounded to signal the execution.


    I drew my treasured sword, the tetracord, and thrust it into the young Estelle''s chest without hesitation.


    Oh, and I saw Filia gasp.


    Without a voice, Estelle collapsed, and bright red blood spurted out of Estelle''s chest.


    As it was, Estelle''s body twitched lightly for a while, but eventually the movement stopped.


    When I turned around, Gapon''s deep, absorbing colored eyes were staring straight at me.


    As if to probe my innermost thoughts.


    ''Hmm. Magic Swordsman Solon. I had expected you to try to save this little girl''s life.... But that''s a brilliant swordsmanship, almost instant death. This girl would have died without suffering.


    ''''It''s not easy for me to kill such a young child, though. But this child is the daughter of a traitor. As long as she can''t escape death by order of His Majesty, it can''t be helped.


    I looked back at Filia as I pulled out my blood-soaked treasure sword tetracord and released it.


    Filia was staring at me with a stunned expression.


    I think it was too irritating for Filia.


    A girl even younger than herself had died in front of me.


    Nope.


    To be precise, I just made it look like she died.


    Count Polos'' daughter Esther is still alive.


    I was probably the only person here who knew about it.

 67-Episode 67: Three people return to the mansion

    A young girl, Esther, the countess, was executed.


    There was no room for doubt about that in the ordinary course of events.


    The girl''s eyes were vacantly wide open and had lost their light.


    The blood flowing from the large wound on her chest dyed the rag that the girl was wearing red.


    ''It wasn''t supposed to be like this. Solon promised to save her life.


    Filia murmured and crumpled to the ground like a threadbare doll.


    It must have been so painful.


    No wonder the girl who sought her salvation was killed right in front of me.


    I suddenly remembered when my former companion, Shea, had died.


    Shea also turned to me and Creon, "Help me! And then, shortly afterwards, he was slaughtered.


    I had never felt as helpless as I did then.


    Only, this time it was different.


    Estelle is still alive.


    I said to Gapon.


    ''That''s enough. The traitor''s daughter has been executed. If you put any more pressure on Lady Filia''s heart...''


    I glanced at Filia.


    She was sitting up, her mind so worn out that she couldn''t even stand up.


    If I wanted to, I would run over to her right now and tell her that she''s okay, but I can''t. Anyway, I need to leave.


    Anyway, you need to leave.


    ''Well, fine,'' said Gapon.


    ''Well, all right. You are an aide to the Princess Filia, and the fact that you were the one who showed no mercy in the execution of the July Party''s traitors.


    I won''t let Filia-sama kill anyone else today, will I?


    Yeah. Even if I tried, I don''t think it would be possible with the way things are going. We must be satisfied that the Empire has shown its determination to never tolerate traitors. And it has also served its other purpose.


    Gapon smiled, and then something strange lit up in his dark, dark eyes.


    What was the other purpose?


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    I was worried that Gapon might be aware of the truth about the execution of Esther.


    But that''s not possible.


    I thought I had done everything possible to avoid being discovered.


    Without revealing his other objective, Gapon told me: "I''m not going to have you executed.


    I''ve said I won''t have you executed, but at the end of the day, I''d like you to give the order for His Highness Filia to shoot all the criminals at once. All you have to do is say a few words. That way, the military''s magical strike force will bring the criminals lined up there to a swift death.


    And Filia was allowed to leave as a part of the service.


    Having Filia kill young Esther in the first place was a kind of showmanship.


    Even if it was such a young child, the Empire would show no mercy.


    They would tell her not to rebel against the Empire if she spared her family''s life.


    Furthermore, the most important of the criminals, such as Polos, will be executed individually.


    And some of the rest will be disposed of all at once.


    That part of the order was to be given to Filia.


    But Filia shook her head and remained slumped.


    Gapon frowned and whispered to Blatos, an official of the Third Department of the Secretariat, who stood beside him.


    Blados, still dressed in his shabby clothes, declared briefly with a dark face.


    ''Shoot.''


    At the same time as the words were spoken, the soldiers raised their wands in unison and then chanted briefly.


    In the next moment, countless bundles of magical attacks pierced the bodies of the people being executed.


    One of the July Party leaders, without crying out, quietly lost his life. He must have been prepared for it.


    Another old man was torn to pieces by the magical attack, groaning briefly as he died. Perhaps it was the father of the July Party leader.


    The young woman who had been exposed to the magical attack screamed for help, but eventually her screams stopped and she turned into a silent corpse.


    The boy who had been captured was also killed, crying out in pain and suffering.


    Filia''s eyes remained wide open.


    I have to take Filia home quickly.


    I gently walked behind Filia and whispered into her little ears.


    ''Let''s go home, Lady Filia. We don''t belong here.''


    Solon is it right to kill someone like that?


    For the Empire, I think it is.


    After all, Filia''s desire to help Esther was also a personal affair.


    The execution of the July Party was a decision made by the imperial government, and also because it was a punishment for a conspiracy by the July Party.


    And since Filia was an imperial family, it might be right to follow what the state decided and execute her solemnly.


    But it''s also a natural and very important feeling to have a weak being in front of you who wants to help you, and you want to help them.


    As a mentor, I didn''t want Filia to start killing unresisting people as a matter of course.


    So, if Filia wanted to help Esther, I would make it happen.


    It would be a dangerous bridge to cross, though.


    Esther''s "body" was about to be cleaned up by one of the prison guards.


    I said my resignation to Blados, Gapon, and Iris, and then casually followed the jailer, taking Filia with me.


    The prisoner entered a deep forest nearby.


    After the figures had disappeared around him, I stopped him and handed him some money.


    It was a bribe to get him to hand over Esther''s "body.


    The prisoner didn''t say anything in particular and handed Esther over.


    He didn''t realize that Estelle was still alive, and he mistook me for a man who needed the girl''s body for some reason.


    There are all sorts of strange people in this world, he said only, and then he pocketed the gold coin.


    I sighed.


    Filia next to me nodded her head curiously.


    I''ll explain to Filia after we return to the house.


    It will be me, Filia, and Esther who return to the mansion.


    And as soon as we return, we need to "revive" Esther.

 68-Episode 68: Girl Esther Screams

    When Filia and I returned to the mansion, we quickly went into the study that we usually use.


    The study is where I teach Filia her lessons, but what''s different is that a young girl''s body is lying on the desk in the study.


    It was the "corpse" of Esther, the daughter of Countess Polos.


    It''s supposed to be that I used the treasure sword Tetracord to execute Esther.


    I looked back at Filia and smiled.


    ''I promised Filia-sama that I would help Esther, didn''t I?


    "Uh, yeah..... Yes, but........but Esther died.......


    I''m not going to break my promise to Lady Filia.


    Filia''s eyes widened.


    If I told her that Esther was alive outside the mansion, there was a chance that someone would hear me, and Filia wouldn''t be the best at acting, so I dared to keep my mouth shut.


    ''You mean Solon is going to bring Esther back to life?


    ''No, sir. ''No, because the Imperial Church forbids the raising of the dead. The dead must never be raised until the time when the gods judge mankind on the Last Judgment Day.


    Well, before the church''s doctrine says that this is the case, there is no magic that can be used to raise the dead.


    If there was such a thing, you would have to pay a tremendous price to use it.


    ''''I, you see, I can''t use such a horrible thing as a magic to resurrect the dead. All I can do is a few minor tricks.''''


    Estelle is clad in a tattered piece of cloth.


    As a sinner, she was made to wear such a tattered cloth, but it was too unsuitable for the aristocratic looking girl with chestnut hair and blue eyes.


    I hesitantly peeled off the rag without hesitation.


    The large scar around her chest was something that made me feel sick just by looking at it.


    The body is stained with red and black blood. ,.


    It was on me when I pierced Esther with my treasure sword.


    Filia looked at me with a surprised expression.


    ''''What are you doing?


    ''Well, we''ll see. Lady Filia.


    As I pulled out my treasure sword tetracord and released it, I held it over Estelle''s body and lightly swung it to the side.


    As I did so, the scar on Estelle''s chest disappeared in an instant.


    However, the trace of blood remains.


    ''''The sword stabbed into Estelle''s chest is a kind of hallucination.


    You mean you made it look like she died by magic?


    ''''That''s right. However, there is only a limited amount of illusionary magic that can be used by me, who''s not a sage or anything else. Only the first moment I wielded my sword and this scar on my chest could be fooled by the hallucination.


    Then what is this blood?��And even now, Esther doesn''t make a single move, but...


    ''The blood blinded the crow with a visionary spell and pierced it in front of its body during Esther''s execution. It was almost as good as piercing a human heart, because I was able to show you the fresh blood spurting out of it.


    And one more thing.


    The reason Estelle doesn''t move as if she were dead is because of the coma magic.


    At the same time I was swinging my sword at Estelle, I was activating this coma magic with my treasure sword, Tetracord.


    With the hallucination of scars, animal blood, and writhing corpses, the humans who were there would also misunderstand that Estelle was dead.


    One of the magic developed by my mentor Lucy is an extremely effective coma spell.


    Those who are cast with it will enter a state of suspended animation, resulting in a corpse-like coma. It''s an alternative that can be used not only for combat but also for medical purposes.


    When I was a student, I almost broke out in a cold sweat when I was about to cast that coma spell on a grumpy Lucy, but I managed to avoid it and she taught me how to use it.


    However, this coma magic is too strong in its effect.


    If it is done poorly, there was not a small chance that they would not wake up in this way.


    Especially if it was used against a little girl like this, you never know what kind of side effects it might cause.


    However, other than that, there was no other way to help Esther at that time, so there was no way to help her.


    Now, if I failed here, I would have made Filia feel wet.


    I pulled out my treasure sword and mumbled briefly, "Awaken this one.


    For a while, I was impatient when there was no response, but eventually the girl on the desk shook with a jolt.


    Then she began to make little sleepy sounds.


    I was relieved.


    So now I could save Esther and fulfill my promise to Filia.


    Filia''s face lit up with happiness.


    ''You''re telling me she''s really alive!��Thank you, Solon.


    You''re welcome.


    And I''m sorry.


    Why is Lady Filia apologizing to me?


    Because I was convinced that he really did kill her. He had kept his word to me and I couldn''t believe it.


    ''I made sure that everyone, including Filia-sama, misunderstood that Esther was dead. So Filia-sama has every right to suspect me.


    Filia shook her head and smiled gently.


    Then she wrapped her little hands around mine with both of them.


    ''''Hui, Filia-sama?''''


    I won''t ever doubt Solon again. I will not doubt him again, because I know that my teacher is a man who keeps his word. I know that my master is a man of his word.


    ''Oh, thank you...''


    I''m just a magical swordsman, and my power isn''t much of a stretch. So I won''t be able to give Filia what she wants anytime soon.


    Filia can and should doubt me, and I think she should.


    But before I could tell her that, Filia slipped away from me.


    Then Filia opens the door to her room.


    ''I''ll have to go get her some clothes for her!


    Filia said in a bouncy voice, and then she took off with a bang.


    Come to think of it.


    Estelle should not have been wearing any clothes.


    I panicked and looked for the cloth Estelle was wearing, but it was too late.


    Estelle on the desk, rubbing her eyes, slowly got up.


    Estelle turned her head in a disheveled manner.


    Her pale chestnut-colored hair swayed softly.


    Then she looked at me with blurry eyes and then at her body.


    From Estelle''s eyes, there''s only myself and the man in the room.


    And I was the one who was trying to kill me.


    And Estelle herself is naked.


    Estelle''s face turned red and she covered her thin chest with her hands.


    And then she looked into my eyes with her blue eyes as if she was frightened.


    This is not good.


    It''s completely misunderstood.


    I tried to calm Esther down, but I still couldn''t do it in time.


    ''''.........Kyaaaaaahhhh!


    A small girl''s scream echoed through the mansion.

 69-Episode 69: Hot Heart and Calm Brain

    This is not good, I think.


    I don''t know where Clarice and the others are in the mansion, but someone must have heard Esther''s screams.


    The naked little girl is screaming when she sees me, though, that''s what''s happening now.


    If someone came in here, they would definitely think I was trying to do something to Esther.


    I was going to hurriedly lock the door of my room, but before I could do so, the door opened.


    ''Oh, Solon-kun, I just heard a girl scream. I thought I just heard a girl scream...


    Saint Sophia stared at me with her jade-colored eyes, then shifted her gaze to the back of the room.


    At the desk at the back of the room, Esther was shivering, looking every bit as much as she was.


    Esther was staring at Sophia with frightened eyes.


    Sophia made a shocked expression.


    ''''So, Solon-kun........ Finally, he even put his hands on this little girl........''''


    I''m not gonna hurt you...


    "You never did anything to me in school!


    ''That''s because I was too old to do anything about it. I didn''t do anything to him either.


    I entered the magic school when I was 14 years old. The other classmates were around twelve years old, so I was later than most.


    And Sophia, who skipped a grade, was five years younger than me, and she was nine years old in her first year. At the time, I was amazed that there were so many little girls in my grade.


    Sofia was an outstanding genius, but with all the older people around her, it must have been pretty tough at the time.


    Even though she was not inferior to me in terms of her magical abilities and desk-based studies, it doesn''t mean that she was mature in terms of personality and thinking.


    Moreover, the people around her were jealous and didn''t understand her because she was a genius.


    So, in her first year, Sophia often missed school and stayed in her dormitory.


    The headmaster of the school at the time, an elderly man named Glenn, was concerned about her and took him into consideration.


    He chose one of her classmates to be her caretaker.


    Many of the noble classmates were proud, and many of them were bullying Sophia, so a commoner would be a good choice.


    It would be especially convenient if they were somewhat older, well, normal in character, and also a servant who seemed to have served a nobleman''s daughter.


    In other words, it''s me.


    I was me and I was older than the people around me, so I was slightly floating, and I had plenty of time to deal with Sophia.


    Sophia was quiet, and she was a good girl, thank God. And she missed me a lot, which made me happy at the time.


    I remember as if it was yesterday that Sophia used to beg me to pat her head.


    It was about the same amount of time that I helped Creon, who was being bullied, and we became friends.


    So the origins of the Knights of St. Sophia lay in the first year of this magical school.


    All three of them really didn''t have any power at the time.


    Now, Sophia is already in her late teens, and she''s getting quite close to being an adult woman.


    And on top of that, she''s the chosen saint of the Imperial Church.


    But the impression of Sophia when she was a little girl is still vivid in my mind.


    I smiled.


    ''Do you think I''d do something terrible to a little girl like this, Sophia?��Was I that kind of guy?


    ''It''s not fair to ask that question. You have always been kind to me, Solon, and you have always protected me, but...


    Well, I hope you can trust me now. I''m in a bit of a situation.


    Sophia nodded honestly with a persistent and honest nod and gently approached Estelle.


    Estelle shivered.


    Sophia bent down and smiled gently at Estelle.


    ''It''s okay. I''m not a scary person and neither is he.


    But....


    What did this man try to do to you?


    Sophia asked, and Esther glanced at me.


    I swung my sword at Estelle and cast a coma spell just before that.


    So Esther shouldn''t have any memories from that point on.


    And when I woke up, I was naked and in this study.


    Esther made a face and craned her neck with a look of "that".


    "I''m alive...?


    Sophia said to Esther curiously but slowly.


    ''Yes. You''re alive.''


    Estelle stared up at Sophia with her blue eyes.


    Then tears appeared in Estelle''s eyes.


    ''''I''m really alive, aren''t I?


    When she murmured that, Esther broke into sobs and began to cry quietly.


    Sofia shouldn''t know anything about the situation, but she seemed to have realized that there was something unusual about the situation.


    Sofia gently hugged Esther.


    ''It''s okay.''


    You''re not going to kill me or try to do anything terrible to me, right?


    I don''t. I am, you know, a saint of the Church.


    A saint?


    Can you tell if it''s Saint Sophia?


    Estelle''s tear-stained eyes widened and she nodded her head in agreement.


    The hero Sophia was a well-known name throughout the empire, especially for girls like Estelle, who must have been a dream come true.


    ''The saint is an ally of girls like you. Just as I myself have been protected by older boys in the past.


    Sophia said softly, holding Esther in her arms and stroking her head gently.


    I couldn''t help but smile at her, but I couldn''t be relieved.


    The arrested July Party and their families must have all been executed.


    Estelle''s life was barely spared, but she was the daughter of the rebel Polos.


    In accordance with Filia''s wishes, Estelle is to be hidden in this mansion.


    However, the fact that someone who shouldn''t be alive is in this mansion is not without danger.


    If it is exposed, the position of Filia and I will be in extreme danger.


    On the other hand, the remaining forces of the July Party could come after me as an enemy for making it look like I killed Polos'' beloved daughter in front of the public.


    The July Party will advertise the death of young Esther as an imperial atrocity in a big way.


    If that happens, I could be attacked by them as one of the agents of the Empire''s brutal executions.


    Esther''s presence poses a danger to us in a double sense.


    Just as I was turning my head, Filia came back into the room with her clothes.


    And when Filia saw Estelle crying and Sophia holding Estelle in her arms, she said, "Ah! I murmured quietly.


    ''I would have liked to have reassured Esther like that, just like her sister...''


    I have a feeling that Sofia is better suited to the role of sister.


    I shrugged my shoulders and laughed, and Filia puffed out her cheeks as I said it with a laugh.


    ''Even I can do that!''


    ''''Then Filia-sama needs to grow up to be worthy of it. In this case, I think Filia-sama was a little less calm in trying to help Esther.


    I said as softly as I could, but Filia was a little sluggish.


    ''I''m sorry...''


    ''There''s nothing to apologize for. But you see, it takes more than motivation and passion to help people. Do you know the saying, ''Thou shalt have a hot heart and a cold head''?


    No. Hot hearts and cold brains?


    ''Exactly. That''s what the old scholars said. A passionate heart that wants to save people and make justice a reality. In order to reach that goal, one must have a calm mind that can theoretically figure things out. Both of these are necessary for a person.


    I mean, I have a hot heart, but I lack a cool head. That''s what Solon is trying to say, isn''t it?


    Well done. That''s what I mean.


    I said that and patted Filia''s head.


    This time, Filia''s attempt to save only Esther might not necessarily be the right thing to do as an imperial family member.


    However, Filia is equipped with a passionate heart for saving people.


    That is evident from the fact that she put herself on the line and tried to help me.


    Filia twisted around, tickling and shying away as she stroked my silver hair.


    I chuckled.


    ''''If Filia-sama can remember her hot heart and be able to think things through calmly, I''m sure she''ll be a fine member of the royal family.

 70-Episode 70: Princess and Rebel Daughter

    A hot heart and a cool head.


    I have to teach and guide Filia both of those things.


    And I need to do something about the problem of Esther in front of me.


    While Filia and I were talking, Estelle seemed to have calmed down a lot.


    She wiped away her tears and looked around the room and at the three of us.


    Estelle was still naked.


    We need her to get dressed as soon as possible or we won''t be able to proceed.


    Filia must have brought some clothes with her.


    I turned my back to Esther and walked towards the door.


    ''What are you doing?''


    I grabbed the doorknob and replied as Filia asked me.


    ''A girl can''t be in a room with me as a guy to get dressed. No matter how old she is, she''s about ten years old.


    I''m 11, not 10.


    There was a small protest,


    Estelle said.


    I think she has a beautiful, calm voice for her age.


    Well, but whether she''s ten or eleven, she''s still a pretty little girl.


    On the other hand, she wouldn''t be so young that she would be fine with the opposite s*x seeing her naked.


    ''Sorry for getting my age wrong. Anyway, I''m leaving the room.''''


    But Sophia stopped me from doing it.


    "Solon," she said. I think it''s best to give this boy a bath once before he gets dressed. I mean...


    Estelle''s body must be very dirty.


    It is true that when Estelle was made to look like she was dead, there must have been animal blood on her body.


    Even without that, Esther at the execution site was wearing a rag that couldn''t be called clothes and didn''t seem to have been able to wash herself well.


    I think she was treated so badly in prison.


    However, before I ask her to take a bath, I need to make sure that Esther understands the circumstances.


    I''ve got a blanket over you, so it''s safe for you to look at her. I''d like you to explain the situation to me as well.


    Sophia told me and I turned around.


    Indeed, Esther is wearing a white blanket.


    It''s what I use when I work late at night in this study if I''m cold.


    Briefly, I explained to Sophia why this girl was here.


    Esther is the daughter of the traitor Polos and was about to be executed.


    I saved Estelle at Filia''s request.


    Hearing these circumstances, Sophia made a troubled and complicated expression. Hearing Esther''s position as the daughter of a rebel, Sophia must have become worried.


    But Sophia didn''t say anything, she just said, "I understand.


    We can''t talk too much about the intricacies of the situation before Estelle is around.


    Estelle, wrapped in the blanket, craned her neck and her chestnut-colored hair swayed.


    ''Did your brother save me from execution?''


    Well, I guess that''s what it comes down to. This is my mansion. I made it look like I killed you and brought you here. So you can rest easy for now.


    ''Thank you. Also I''m sorry for the ... screaming and all.


    ''If you''re lying naked in your room and there''s a man like me, you deserve to scream. Besides, it''s better to say thank you to Lady Filia than to me.


    For Her Highness?


    That''s right. It was Lady Filia who said she was going to save you.


    If I was the only one making the decision, I might not have saved Esther.


    It''s Sophia, Clarice and Filia that I have to protect.


    It was far less dangerous to leave Estelle to die than to challenge the country and save Estelle.


    So in terms of protecting Filia and the other three, I shouldn''t have helped Estelle.


    It was only by Filia''s will that I saved Estelle.


    Esther looked at Filia in a horrified manner and said in a whisper.


    ''''Ah, thank you. Thanks to your highness Princess Filia, I am........''''


    Filia''s eyes sparkled with joy and she replied in a bouncy voice.


    ''You don''t have to be so hard, do you?��You can call me big sister Phylicia if you want!


    Oh, Sis!


    ''Mmmm!��I didn''t have a sister or sister who was close to me, so I had a crush on her!


    Oh, really...


    ''And Esther is so cute. I''ve always thought it would be great to have a sister like her. Hey, why don''t you call me big sister?


    Estelle squirmed, blushing and mumbling, "Fui, fui.


    Maybe she''s hesitating, trying to say ''Filia big sister''.


    The other party is the Imperial Highness, and she wouldn''t be able to call her sister or anything else so casually.


    ''''Filia-sama. You can''t force Estelle to do that.


    When I chided Filia, she looked disappointed, but mumbled, "It can''t be helped, can it?


    Filia said it was okay, and Esther is still a little girl, so calling her "Filia big sister" might be acceptable as a kind of joke, though.


    I think that kind of thing should be done after Filia gets to know Esther better.


    If only it was possible for the princess and the daughter of a rebel to get along with each other.


    I felt gloomy.


    I heard that Count Polos had a young wife, and besides Esther, he had two other daughters.


    But Esther''s family was supposedly all killed by the Imperial government.


    And Filia and I are on the Imperial Government''s side.


    In particular, I was the one who defeated Estelle''s father, Polos, and caused him to be executed.


    How should I explain to Estelle and what stance should I take in hiding Estelle?


    I stared at Estelle and my eyes met hers.


    Estelle looked back at me with her clear blue eyes.


    Come to think of it, Estelle hadn''t asked me anything about her family.


    Perhaps she understands what happened to her own family.


    ''Hey, Solon. I''m going to give Esther a bath now, okay?


    You should ask Mr. Clarice to help you with that sort of thing.


    But I want to take a bath with her.


    Well, that sounds good, but would you like Sofia to go with you?


    Sophia murmured, "Wow, me," and pointed at herself and made a pouting face.


    The reason why I asked Sophia to do this as well is because I''m worried about being alone with Filia.


    Even though her life was saved and she was in a state of temporary calm, Esther was on the verge of execution not long ago.


    It''s not surprising that she was mentally unstable.


    I''m a little worried about leaving such an Estelle to Filia, who is not that much older.


    Fortunately, the mansion is equipped with a luxurious marble large bathroom.


    It''s not a problem for several people to enter at the same time.


    Filia chuckled.


    I''m sure you''re going to be going to the baths with me, Esther and Sofia. Do you want to come with us?


    I don''t think so.


    No way, I''m a man, I can''t be bathing with three girls.


    Sofia was blushing and nodding in small increments.


    Well, I''d be fine with leaving it up to Sophia to supervise Filia and Esther.


    I shrugged and left the room.


    I''m in trouble.


    Not only did I have to stop the operation to attack the Dead City Necropolis, but I had more and more things to worry about, like Esther''s problems.


    As I walked down the corridor of the mansion in a daze, I bumped into a young man with his hair cropped at the corner.


    It''s Notaras.


    He had rented a room in this mansion and was staying in the Imperial City.


    With the dismantling of the Knights of St. Sophia and the formation of the Creon Salvation Order, his position was not well understood.


    So he has decided to take a wait-and-see approach for now.


    Notaras pushed up his round glasses with his fingers.


    ''Well, well, well, Lord Solon. Have you read the daily issue of the paper?��You''re in big trouble.


    "Extra?


    Notaras'' sunken eyes glowed sharply behind his glasses.


    I had a bad feeling about this.


    It''s a bad news.


    I picked up the extra copy of the newspaper Notaras was carrying, the Daily Discourse, and looked it over.


    There were three main reports.


    The first was that the regular meeting of the Imperial Ministers had been held.


    This is important, I suppose, but I don''t know if it relates directly to us.


    It was the other two articles that mattered.


    The second article told us that the execution of the July Party and its family had been carried out, but that only one of its officers, Polos, had succeeded in escaping from the execution site.


    And one of the last reports was that Princess Iris and Princess Filia had been chosen as the nominal commanders of the Necropolis attack operation.

 71-＊Introduction to the characters on stage (time of Chapter 5)＊

    Characters (as of Chapter 5)*


    Solon and his housemates.


    Omron


    Magic Swordsman. The master of the Princess Filia.


    Originally the son of a remote duke''s steward, he was a servant of the duchess. His talents were recognized by the Duke and he was sent to the Imperial Academy of Magic.


    After graduation, he formed an adventuring party with his classmates and became the deputy leader of the strongest adventuring group in the Empire, the Knights of St. Sophia.


    However, due to his half-baked abilities, he was ostracized by his friends, so he returned to the imperial capital and became the master of Princess Filia.


    �� Filia.


    The Eighteenth Princess of the Empire; 14 years old. The child of an emperor and a demon slave woman, she is marginalized by those around her. She admires Solon, whom she met as a child, and considers him her mentor.


    Sophia.


    A saint chosen by the Imperial Church. Although she is five years younger than Solon, she is a genius girl who skipped school as a classmate and missed Solon during her school days. After graduation, she and Solon founded the Knights of St. Sophia and became known as one of the strongest adventurers in the world. Against her will, she was forced to get engaged to Creon, but she left the Knights of St. Sophia after Solon was banished, and ended up living in the mansion with him.


    Clarice.


    A maid girl. She is Filia''s only personal maid, and is also a big fan of Solon.


    �� Esther.


    An 11-year-old girl. Daughter of the rebellious Count Polos, who is sheltered in the mansion with the help of Solon and Filia.


    Solon''s collaborator.


    Lucy.


    Solon''s mentor. A young professor at the Imperial School of Magic. A woman of genius, known by the nickname "Lucy the Crimson". She is also the aunt-in-law of Princess Filia, and entrusts Solon with being Filia''s teacher. For one reason or another, she is a great admirer of Filia.


    perse


    A demon merchant woman. A slave acquired by Solon as a student after he won a bet with a nobleman. She was placed in the care of a merchant of Solon''s acquaintance, trained by him, and later funded by Solon to start her own business. She acts as his partner. He opposed Philia''s decision to become Solon''s apprentice, but eventually helped Philia find her staff.


    Member of the former Order of St. Sophia.


    Creon.


    The most distinguished holy knight in the Empire. He was Solon''s classmate in magic school, and after graduation, he and Solon and Sophia formed the Knights of St. Sophia.


    He was bullied as an underclassman and relied on Solon to help him and depend on him. Even now that he is stronger than Solon, he still has a strong complex with Solon and banishes him for one purpose.


    He dismantles the Knights of St. Sophia and becomes the leader of the Creon Salvation Knights, and with the help of the government, decides to capture the dead city of Necropolis.


    Arte.


    A wise girl genius. She was Solon''s junior at the school of magic and graduated at the top of her class. She became an officer of the Order because of her admiration for Sophia, a saint with substandard powers.


    She disliked Solon for his lack of ability and his close friendship with Sophia, and actively supported his banishment. He became the acting deputy leader of the Order, but was hounded for failing to manage the Order, and hatched a reckless plan to capture the dead city of Necropolis.


    He plotted to recover Saint Sophia and kidnap Princess Filia, and attacked Solon''s mansion, but failed to do so.


    He is arrested by the Kempeitai (military police), but is released by Creon and becomes the deputy commander of the Creon Salvation Knights.


    He takes a position of supremacy over his abilities, and will stop at nothing to gain power, including treating girls who are descendants of the Demon King as tools to be used and destroyed.


    Flora


    One of the thirteen officers of the Order of St. Sophia. An astrologer''s girl. She is Arte''s twin sister, and is the opposite of her sister in her timid nature. At her sister''s behest, she reluctantly participates in the raid on Solon''s mansion. After her defeat, she promises to listen to Solon, but she is arrested by the military police.


    Galerus.


    An officer of the Order of St. Sophia. As a guardian warrior, he has a high level of defense. A son of the Countess, he looked down on the commoner Solon.


    �� Notaras.


    A young man with a round cut who is an officer of the Order of St. Sophia. He is a summoner who summons demons to fight. He did not oppose Solon''s banishment, but when the administration of the Order stagnated after Solon''s banishment, he suggested that he be recalled. He conflicts with the Sage Arte.


    He visits Solon''s mansion to bring Saint Sophia back to the Order and asks Solon to return to the Order with Sophia. Afterwards, she fights with Solon against Arte, and is now staying in Solon''s house.


    Karelia.


    He is an officer of the Order of St. Sophia. He is a dual swordsman and fights with the blue and vermilion swords given to him by Creon. He is a taciturn character and has a crush on Creon. He also participates in the Creon Salvation Knights.


    Lailen Remilia


    An officer of the Order of St. Sophia. The noble daughter of an engineer. She had a strong sense of justice and advocated against Solon''s return to the Order and the capture of Necropolis. For this, she displeased Arte, severely assaulted him, and stuffed him in a crate in a bloody form to be used as a blackmailing tool against Solon.


    He is currently recuperating in Solon''s mansion after suffering physical and mental illness.


    Laskarus.


    Head of the Imperial City Chapter of the Knights of St. Sophia. A young swordsman. He has a languid atmosphere. Since he joined the Knights of St. Sophia as a result of her saving his life, he has a strong sense of loyalty to her.


    Shea


    A sorceress girl who was a founding member of the Order of St. Sophia. An apprentice of a local sorcerer, she aspired to become an adventurer after her master''s death and joined Solon and his friends. Her cheerful personality made her the center of the party, but she fell into the hands of the enemy at the ruins and died in front of Solon and the others. Shea''s death still casts a dark shadow over Creon''s mind to this day.


    imperial government


    Iris.


    The seventeenth princess of the Empire. She is the daughter of the Empress and one of the potential heirs to the Imperial throne. She has a prideful nature and tries to kill Solon, who did not know her name, and assaults her vassals. She is defeated by Solon during the July Party''s public execution, and is admonished by him.


    Strath.


    The new Prime Minister. A former military man in his thirties, he is regarded as a hero by the people.


    Father Gapon.


    He is an agent of the Third Department of the Imperial Secretariat (the secret police that uncovers rebel groups). A member of the Imperial Church, he was the leader of the people''s side when the people were slaughtered on July 9, but turned to the Imperial government''s side. He chose Filia as his representative at the execution of the July Party and tried to have Filia execute the young Esther.


    Gilan.


    Captain of the Urban Gendarmerie. A former deputy commander of the Imperial Guard, he fought a duel with Solon against Solon and Filia living in the same room and was defeated. He was rescued by Solon from near death in a battle with the July Party. Later, as captain of the gendarmerie, he arrests Arte and his men for plotting to kidnap the princess.


    Other characters.


    Poros.


    A senior member of the rebel July Party. He hates the Empire, which has slaughtered its people and continues to blunder, and attempts to assassinate the Emperor and Chancellor Stras, but fails. He is about to be executed, but escapes.


    Theodora


    A woman who belongs to the Coalition of Righteous People (a secret society of anti-demons and demons). She kidnapped Clarice and tried to lure Filia, the daughter of a demon, but was defeated by Solon.


    Gorgias


    Sophia''s father. Marquis. He uses Sofia, who has become a saint, to make money, and also tries to get her to marry Creon in order to use Sofia politically, but Filia prevents him from doing so.


    �� Glenn.


    Headmaster of the Imperial School of Magic. He chose Solon to be the caretaker of the young Sophia.

 72-Episode 71: Imperial Ministers Meeting

    ''The war with the Alemany Farren Republic must end as soon as possible!��Immediate, unilateral peace is the only way left!


    Thracian Imperial Finance Minister Witte stood up with a fierce slap on the round table and stared at the other eleven ministers.


    This was a room in the Ash Palace in the imperial capital.


    In the Thracian Empire there are several palaces besides the largest imperial palace where the emperor lives. The Ash Palace was one of them.


    The Ash Palace, as its name suggests, is a pale grey color with a uniform outer wall. The palace had lightly over a thousand doors and windows, and it boasted its grandeur against the blue Grand Canal.


    And Witte and his ministers and the emperor were gathered in one room of that ash palace.


    The Council of Imperial Ministers, the highest political decision-making body in this country, was in session.


    The red carpet in the room has a wave-like pattern, and the high ceiling is lit by an extravagant crystal chandelier that glows with an intricate light.


    The emperor rests on a throne at the back.


    The twelve ministers sit around a round table in the middle of the room.


    ''''Calm down, Mr. Witte,''''


    The newly appointed prime minister, Strath, smiled back at Witte as he sat down.


    Strass was an ex-military man, still in his late thirties.


    He was much younger than Witte, who was over sixty. He was also from a prestigious noble family.


    Witte, on the other hand, was the only minister from a commoner''s background.


    But nevertheless, he occupied the key position of Minister of Finance among the ministers.


    It was a sign of his extreme competence.


    Although he now enjoys aristocratic treatment, it was not easy for him to rise to this level from a mere bureaucrat.


    The quality is different from those of the aristocratic ministers.


    Witte is proud of that.


    ''This war will be a victory for the Empire,'' says Stras.


    ''This war will surely end in a victory for the Empire.


    ''How many years have passed since you said you can win, win, win?��Four years.


    Witte said with a bitter look on his face.


    When the battle, known as the Great Republic War, had begun, the Empire''s upper echelons had been optimistic about the outcome of the battle.


    They had seen that within two weeks, the Empire''s victory would be clear.


    However, the enemy, the Alemany Farren Republic, showed unexpected strength.


    This war was sparked by the Republic''s move to secure resource rights in the eastern part of the continent in response to the Empire''s plans for further expansion across the continent.


    The Polska Kingdom, subordinate to the Empire, is sandwiched between the Republic and the Empire and is blessed with rich resources.


    Therefore, the Republic attempted to bring the Polska Kingdom to its side.


    The imperial army, sensing this move, began its march to the Polska Kingdom''s capital.


    That was the beginning of the Great Republican War.


    The Republic criticized the tyranny of the Empire and organized the small nations threatened by the Empire to create a multi-state organization called the Republican League.


    At first the Empire was dominant in the Great Republican War, but gradually the forces were balanced and now the Imperial Army was losing all the time.


    There is now no other way for the Empire to make peace with the Alemany Faren Republic on its own.


    To Witte''s murmur, Gudin, the Minister of State''s Guardianship, replies.


    ''You''re abandoning the allied kingdoms?��Besides, what would happen if I did that?��The payment of huge reparations, the ceding of territory, the secession of dependent kingdoms, the loss of all continental interests. This is unacceptable.


    That''s why we have to make peace now. It''s not too late!��There''s no more money in the treasury. The food production capacity is also diminished because of the drafting of soldiers from rural areas. The northwestern front is on the verge of collapse. If we continue to fight this war, we will lose for sure. What will come after that is....


    Invasion of the imperial capital of the Republic. Revolt of soldiers and peasants. And a revolution.


    As expected, Witte didn''t say it out loud, but the other ministers seemed to get what he wanted to say.


    Even though the rebel July Party was still very powerful, there were several other secret societies working in the dark recently to overthrow the Empire.


    The future of the Imperial government collapsing and the slaughter of emperors and nobles could become a reality.


    All of the ministers have a gloomy look on their faces.


    Except for one person, Prime Minister Stras.


    Stras said in a confident voice.


    ''The glorious empire will not be defeated by the Republic or any other nation. I have innumerable secrets for winning this war.''''


    "In my long career as an officer, this thing called a secret plan has never worked.


    Strath laughed at Witte''s sarcasm.


    ''That''s because the trick wasn''t much of a secret. I''ve got a couple of tricks up my sleeve to start with.


    And there were two ways to break the war that Strath proposed.


    One was the resurrection of the Demon King that lay in the dead city of Necropolis and its military use.


    Witte laughed.


    ''''The Demon King who destroyed the ancient kingdom lies in the ruins?��That''s a fairy tale, isn''t it?


    No, the Demon King exists for sure.


    Strath was so confident that Witte felt a little pressured.


    When he saw that the seat had quieted down, Strath continued.


    ''''The reason we''re forming the Creon Salvation Knights and having them attack Necropolis as a national project is also to revive the Demon King and put him on the Republican front.


    Indeed, it would be great if there was such a thing as a Demon King, and if it could annihilate the Republic''s army.


    The Demon King who destroyed the ancient kingdom in an instant and burned down the towns with his inexhaustible magical power.


    If there was such a thing, how are they going to revive and control it?


    Before Witte could ask him about it, Strath mentioned a second measure.


    ''These so-called adventurers are quite powerful. That''s exactly what some adventurer groups are capable of, to the extent that they can outnumber the battalions of the national army.


    What''s wrong with that?


    And then we''ll draft them into the army.


    ''''........Nonsense. The adventurers are not really suited to fighting in large groups. Even if it''s just five or six people capturing the ruins, I don''t think you can incorporate them into an army for anti-personnel combat.


    ''Mr Witte. I''m an ex-military man. And you have to trust me because I''m telling you that I''m fine.


    ''''Then I would like to ask you from another side. The adventurers'' efforts to capture the ruins should now be vital to the Empire''s economy. If they disappeared from the mainland of the imperial capital, wouldn''t there be a delay in supplies to supply the front lines?


    It will only take a moment to put an end to it. When I become Prime Minister, I will not prolong this war. In a few short days, the Great Republican War will be won by us. .... glory to the Empire.


    All the ministers, except Witte, followed Strath and chanted "Glory to the Empire".


    There was a strange power in Prime Minister Strath''s words, but Witte could not believe that this war would soon end in a victory for the Empire.


    The other ministers were simply distracting themselves from the reality of the Empire''s defeat.


    Strath finally said.


    ''''As we introduce the adventurers to the front line, let the five great sorcerers symbolize the strengthening of the Imperial Army. I believe that having men of unparalleled ability, character and appearance at the front of our troops will serve as a morale booster.


    In other words, it would mean that those five people would be massively advertised as killing their enemies.


    The five great mages of the Empire that Strath presented were the following five.


    Palmyra, a lone heroic figure who would be able to conquer difficult ruins by himself.


    The blue-blooded Dirad, the head of the court mage corps.


    Glen the Great Sage, the headmaster of the Imperial School of Magic.


    Lucy the Crimson, who is also a professor at the Imperial School of Magic.


    And the last one was Sophia, a saint chosen by the Imperial Church.

 73-Episode 72: The Princess After the Bath

    I sat on the bed in my bedroom and looked up at the ceiling in a daze.


    Clarice is working like a maid and Sophia and the others are bathing Estelle, so I''m the only one in this room.


    Esther''s father, Polos, a July Party official, has escaped from the execution site.


    I don''t know how he will move, but there is a good chance that he will try to join the rest of the July Party.


    If that happens, he could try to take revenge on me for killing his beloved daughter, Esther.


    The more pressing issue is that it seems that Princess Iris, and Filia will be the overall commander of the attack on the dead city of Necropolis.


    Of course, I''m sure it''s Creon, the head of the Salvation Knights, who will essentially organize the attack on the ruins.


    Iris and Filia are just symbols to show that the Necropolis attack is a state project.


    Nevertheless, Filia and her friends are still going to the ruins.


    The presence of these two lovely and noble girls will certainly boost the morale of the adventurers.


    However, the two princesses have very little fighting power, and if the attack fails, no one will be able to protect them, and the worst could happen.


    Moreover, I feel that there is yet another reason why Filia was set up to be involved in the attack on the ruins.


    Filia is a descendant of the Demon King.


    The Sage Arte was trying to use Filia as a tool for supplying magic power. This time too, someone might be trying to use Filia in some way.


    In other words, if they couldn''t stop the Necropolis attack operation, Filia''s body would also be in danger.


    Just as she was thinking about what to do, the door to her bedroom opened.


    Filia was standing there, her cheeks rising.


    Apparently, she had just finished a bath.


    That was fine, but the only thing she was wearing was a bath towel.


    A single piece of cloth covered Filia''s thin chest to a fairly prominent line above her knees.


    ''Oh, Solon. There you are.


    Phylicia smiled happily, looking a little embarrassed, and sat down almost as close to me as she could get.


    She smelled softly good, and I was thrown off guard.


    Once again, I was made aware that Filia was a girl.


    ''Filia-sama please don''t sit on the bed dressed like that.


    Because I''ve already wiped you down and you don''t have to worry about the bed getting wet, do you?


    That''s not the point...


    Oh, you''re embarrassed to see me in a bath towel, aren''t you?


    Filia looked at me mischievously.


    Her silver hair still contained moisture, but it looked brighter than usual.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who has tried to hug her, but I quickly stood up to avoid it.


    It''s a bit annoying to be hugged head-on in such a nude outfit.


    Filia''s hand flew through the air and she fell face down on the bed with great force.


    Ah, Filia murmurs.


    ''''I''m sorry. Miss Filia,''''


    I turned to look down at Filia, but even from my back side I could clearly see the lines of her body, and I couldn''t help but blush and remove my eyes.


    I''m sorry I avoided her, but I hope she doesn''t tease me too much for that.


    Filia got up and put her hands on her hips, puffing out her cheeks and glaring at me.


    ''That''s terrible, Solon. You didn''t have to avoid me. I tried to hug Esther in the bathroom earlier and she ran away.


    It''s only been a short time since I''ve seen Esther and I don''t think it''s best to do that sort of thing.


    ''But Esther is very fond of Miss Sophia, you know?��Sophia washed his hair for him, and he was tickled, but he seemed happy to accept it.


    I could kind of imagine it.


    Filia, who is flailing around trying to bite the younger girl, and Sophia, who is gentle with Esther at a reasonable distance.


    The difference in their personalities is evident.


    Well, from the point of view of a younger girl, Sophia is probably easier to get along with.


    The reason why only Filia is here first is probably because Sofia and Esther are still together.


    The only thing that can be done is to avoid Esther, but to be avoided even by Solon.... I was hurt, you know?


    ''I didn''t mean to avoid you, but, well, it was a spur of the moment thing. Besides, please don''t hug me while I''m dressed like that...


    I blurted out.


    Filia rolled her eyes and then chuckled.


    ''I knew Solon was embarrassed?''


    No it''s not like that.


    Really?��Are you thinking about something weird?


    I don''t feel sorry for Lady Filia in the slightest.


    So you wouldn''t mind a hug from Solon?


    "Huh?


    If you don''t, I won''t forgive you for avoiding me.


    Filia said in a happy, bouncy voice.


    As they were exchanging, the bath towel Filia was wearing was a little disheveled.


    It was flickering and torn around the chest.


    Are you going to hold Filia in such a state of a single piece of cloth?


    Filia moved closer to me, as if to challenge me.


    ''You can''t?''


    Well, I was wrong to avoid Filia.


    Besides, if I ran away, it might be misinterpreted as me feeling guilty about Filia.


    I had no choice but to put my hand behind Filia''s back.


    She shuddered and tried to back away.


    Maybe she was embarrassed when it came down to it.


    But I held her in my arms and she couldn''t move.


    We hugged each other from the front, and Filia''s face was buried in my chest.


    I looked down and saw that Filia''s face was redder than ever.


    I smiled.


    ''You''re the one who''s embarrassed, Filia-sama.


    No, it''s not.


    Are you sure?


    I''m still ... embarrassed.


    Isn''t that right?��Once you realize that, Filia-sama, please don''t try to hug me out of the blue, considering how Esther and I feel, okay?��Because as a master, I want Filia-sama to be able to think of others.


    I said jokingly, and Filia nodded.


    ''''Yeah I guess so. But I''m embarrassed but I''m fine with it. So you can always hold me in your arms.


    Do you think I''m just going to hug Lady Filia out of the blue?


    It would make me happy, wouldn''t it?


    Me and Filia looked at each other and then giggled.


    As we get used to it, we are less shy of each other, and the only thing we feel is the warmth of each other''s bodies.


    I have to protect this girl as a master.


    It would be best if we could whitewash the Necropolis attack strategy, but what if we can''t?


    There are two things I can do then.


    The first is to get Filia used to the ruins as much as possible, and give her a little, if not a little, real-world experience.


    This is because the level of danger is far greater than if he had never been to the ruins before.


    The other was for me to participate in the Necropolis mission as Filia''s bodyguard.

 74-Episode 73: Road to Philias Adventurer

    I gently let go of Filia''s body and looked her straight in the eyes.


    ''I need to talk to you, Filia-sama, about something important.


    What''s the big deal?


    Filia blushes and glances up at me.


    I may have given you a misunderstanding.


    What''s important is that Filia has been chosen as one of the nominal commanders of the Necropolis attack.


    I briefly informed Filia of this.


    She gulped and then asked me.


    "Necropolis is a very dangerous place, isn''t it?


    ''''That''s right. Probably even if a group of normal adventurers took on the challenge, they would be wiped out in an instant.


    I''m afraid to go into a place like that.


    I''m sure Creon and the others are thinking about ensuring the safety of Lady Filia and Her Highness Iris, but...


    How can we be sure the security of the princesses is up to snuff?


    It''s good as long as we''re able to successfully defeat the enemy. Creon is one of the strongest knights in the empire, and the other members of the attack team are probably all talented people.


    Even so, the possibility of failure in the capture of Necropolis is high in my opinion.


    When that happens and the Salvation Knights are in retreat, they won''t have time to protect the princesses.


    Filia''s expression darkens.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. I don''t want to be protected by someone like that.


    Thank you.


    I smiled.


    Filia looks at me anxiously.


    ''Solon is with me...''


    Of course, I''ll be there to protect you, Filia-sama.


    Filia''s face lit up brightly in a flash.


    It''s not just the core members of the Salvation Knights that will be sent in to attack the ruins.


    They''re going to stir up quite a few other adventurers as well.


    So it''s not impossible for me to join them there.


    Creon might not shake his head, but if I say it''s Filia''s wish, it will pass.


    I''m useless as a key member of the ruins attack.


    I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it, because I''m halfway decent at swordplay, offensive magic, defense, recovery and support.


    However, on the contrary, I have moderate skills in every aspect, so if it comes down to it, I should be useful when retreating while protecting Filia.


    And there''s one more advantage I have.


    "Solon wouldn''t abandon me, would he?


    Filia said happily.


    That''s right.


    Unlike the other adventurers, I''m Filia''s master.


    That''s why, even in a dangerous situation, I won''t run away alone, leaving the princess alone.


    ''''However, my strength alone may not be enough to protect Filia-sama. The best thing is for Filia-sama to be able to protect herself by herself.''''


    But that''s just not possible all of a sudden.


    ''Of course, it''s difficult to walk through the ruins like me and Creon, who are seasoned adventurers. However, there are various levels of protection. For example.....


    Such as?


    ''That''s right. It is important not to get caught in the traps of the ruins, or to avoid getting sick from the miasma of the ruins. Even if you can do these things, your safety level will be much different. Also, I hope they will be able to use simple defensive magic.


    ''Does Solon tell you that?''


    Of course.


    Yes!


    Filia says in a bouncy voice and pauses in her gut.


    I''m glad she''s happy to see me, but it seems that the attack on Necropolis is coming up in two weeks.


    It wasn''t going to be an easy task to get Filia to a sufficient level of training before then.


    Filia looks into my eyes, her eyes sparkling.


    ''Do you want to get to class right now?''


    Let''s do it. It''s all about hurrying up and doing good. But...


    I popped and put my hand on Filia''s head.


    Then I smile.


    ''First you need to get dressed.''


    Yes, sir.


    Filia replied cheerfully and stood up.


    I was about to leave the room when Filia stopped me.


    ''You don''t mind if Solon lets me get dressed, do you?


    You''ll have to ask Miss Clarice to do that.


    Shame.


    Filia looked heartily disappointed, and I felt a little bad about it.


    No, I couldn''t be the one to strip a fourteen-year-old girl naked and put her underwear on.


    In general, Filia is a princess, but I think she''s more likely to change on her own, unless it''s a dress or something else that takes a lot of work, given her personality.


    I said.


    ''What I can do for you is train you in magic and how to study it, you know.


    And then you have to hug me in a bath towel.


    ''Yes, yes. ...No, that''s not it.


    Filia and I giggled at each other.


    Then Filia waved at me with a flutter.


    Taking that as my cue, I left the room.


    Once I had taught beginner-level offensive and defensive magic and taught some of the knowledge that was common to the ruins, I was going to take Filia to the ruins of Renin''s Temple right away.


    As long as I was with her, a simple ruin like the Temple of Lenin would not be dangerous at first.


    Then Filia would finally take a step on the adventurer''s path.


    At the same time, we need to look into the Necropolis.


    I found out yesterday when I was working on it, but I knew that the usual books in the mansion would be of no use to me.


    I''ve decided to go to the Imperial Thracian Library.


    Let''s go to the Great Imperial Library of Thrace.


    Millions of books are stored there, and they are a source of prestige for the Empire.

 75-Episode 74: Attack Magic Study

    We''ll take Filia to the Great Library with us.


    It will be a good experience.


    But for today, it''s just basic magic training.


    Just as I was thinking this, Filia finished dressing and came out of her room.


    I felt unexpected.


    I thought she would be wearing a one-piece dress as usual, but she was wearing light clothing that looked easy to move around in.


    Filia was wearing blue trousers and a front-brimmed hat draped softly over her silver hair.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one.


    ''What''s the matter?��You don''t always look like you''re dressed like that...


    I thought that if you were going to teach me magic, it would be more convenient to wear something comfortable. Hey, does that look good on me?


    I think it looks great on you.


    When she''s in her usual dress, she gives the impression of being a princess, but right now Filia looks like a beautiful, energetic and innocent town girl.


    I think this is pretty cute.


    Against the wall of the corridor, Filia chuckled too.


    ''You''re really into it, though. I can''t believe you''re so careful about how you dress for class.''''


    Because Solon is going to teach me magic.


    They''re expecting it, I thought to myself.


    In the short term, we need to teach Filia the art of defending herself in the Necropolis campaign.


    But the real goal was to make Filia a great magician.


    I''m a mediocre sorcerer, but Filia has a far greater aptitude for magic than I do.


    We both walked out into the garden of the mansion.


    Me and Filia stood facing each other in a large, lawn-paved space.


    We were far away from the mansion building.


    The reason I chose this place is because teaching in the study might destroy the room.


    What I was going to teach Filia was offensive and defensive magic.


    ''''Filia-sama. If it was offensive or defensive magic, which one would you want to learn first?


    Attack!


    It was an immediate answer.


    Well, the flashy thing is attack magic, and given Filia''s aggressive nature, that might suit her s*x better.


    I pulled the treasure sword Tetracord from its sheath and took a swing.


    Three stake-like objects made of wood stand in place.


    I pointed at them.


    ''''For now, consider these stakes to be the enemy.


    Yeah. So?


    Take up your staff, chant ''Burn'' and let these stakes burn.


    It wasn''t that Filia couldn''t use flame magic at all, she was using it to boil water for tea.


    But that''s not the same as attack magic.


    Filia held up her Sakura wand and chanted in a beautiful voice.


    ''Burn!''


    But nothing happens.


    Filia has been using simple magic without her wand all her life, so I guess she''s still not used to the power of her wand.


    I said, "Excuse me," and gently squeezed Filia''s hand.


    Filia blushed a bit, but I decided not to worry about it.


    ''I''ll help you pass your magic through your wand like I did the other day.


    At my words, Filia nodded and said again, "Burn! I mumbled.


    Then the wooden stake caught fire and began to smoke a little bit.


    ''Have we made it?''


    It''s a success.


    I smiled.


    However, Filia compared her wand to the slightly burning stake and looked dissatisfied.


    Well, unfortunately, it hasn''t reached the level of ''attack magic''.


    It wouldn''t be able to defeat the demon race with it.


    ''''I was imagining attack magic to be something flashy, like the one that Arte-san used, like a thud and a bang.''''


    ''''Arte is exceptional. Aside from his personality, he''s still one of the most talented sages in the Empire. If you want to use that much power, Filia-sama has no choice but to become a wise man too.


    "Am I the wise man?


    I think I can.


    Right now, Filia is still inexperienced, but given her high magical aptitude, I think it''s not impossible for her to become a wise man like Arte.


    Philia the Sage.


    If my apprentice can call himself that, I''m sure he won''t feel bad.


    But...


    I tried to think about what Filia would look like as a wise woman.


    I smiled as I imagined Filia wearing a black robe and a triangular hat with a frown on her face.


    It didn''t look too good.


    Filia puffed out her cheeks.


    ''Solon. Do you have something rude in mind?


    I don''t think about it.


    It''s okay. I''m not a wise guy, I''m going to be a swordsman like Solon. I''m not going to be a wise man, I''m going to be a wizard like Solon. Right?


    ''''I''m glad that Filia-sama wants to become a magic swordsman. But you have a lot of options, so you should think long and hard about it. ''''Well, but,''''


    But?


    ''''Whether you''re a wise man or a magic swordsman, you have to be able to use simple attack magic first.


    Yes, sir.


    Filia readies her wand once more.


    I speak to Filia from behind.


    ''The trick is to have a strong image of that stake burning well. It''s important that you have a firm grasp of what you''re using magic for, you know.


    Yes.


    Filia pointed her Sakura staff at the stake again and chanted.


    Then the stake caught fire in a flash and began to burn cleanly.


    Then, almost without a pause, she reduced it all to charcoal.


    ''Yes!''


    Well done.


    I said and patted Filia''s head.


    Filia smiles happily.


    After all, Filia has a good point.


    She easily got over the first step.


    Good points are different for each person, and Creon, when he was a first year in the magic school, was struggling to learn this level of magic.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future.


    I say to Filia.


    ''''Then let''s burn the next stake. I have a simple defensive spell on it. Try your best to cast a spell strong enough to surpass this one.


    All right. It''s strong magic.


    Filia proudly held her wand at the ready and then chanted the same magic spell as before.


    After her success earlier, Filia seems to have become much more confident.


    Filia had a tremendous smile on her face.


    But in the next moment, Filia''s magic went out of control.

 76-Episode 75: Runaway Magic

    The cherry wand in Filia''s hand glowed red.


    That in itself is not a bad thing.


    Rather, it''s proof that Filia uses her staff well and is able to pass magic power through it, so she will be able to unleash some really powerful magic.


    But.........


    The flames emanating from Filia''s staff flew straight towards me, not towards the practice stake.


    I hurriedly waved my treasure sword tetracord to block it.


    Filia looked at the staff with a startled face, but the stream of flames running from the staff had not yet stopped, and this time it hit the willow tree in the garden of the mansion.


    That tree was burning fiercely, and the flames moved to the plants and trees around it.


    Not good.


    Perhaps Filia has lost control of her magical power.


    If this is the case, there''s going to be a huge fire.


    I aimed my treasured sword at the burning plants and trees and unleashed a water spell.


    That put out the fire, but more flames were being scattered from Filia''s wand.


    The only way to stop this was to cut off the magic supply to the wand.


    ''''Filia-sama!��Please let go of my wand!


    Uh-huh.


    Filia releases her hand from her wand with a flick, and the wand falls to the ground.


    However, the wand still shines dully.


    It seems that the magic power given by Filia in the beginning still remains.


    That shows that Filia''s amount of magic power is much higher than that of an ordinary magician.


    Anyway, we have to do something about the problem at hand: the runaway wand.


    Although I believe that the magic power will run out even if I leave it alone, the risk of it running out of control has increased with the loss of a control person.


    I took a step toward the stunned Filia and then held her in my arms.


    I''m not going to be able to get rid of it.


    I''m not going to let this happen, because if it does, Filia is in danger.


    I looked down at Sakura''s wand.


    I bought it for Filia, but I had no choice.


    I was about to swing the treasure sword down to destroy the wand.


    Just as I was about to do so, the wand flashed again with a powerful light.


    ''''Solon!''''


    Filia screams.


    It''s because the flames emitted from that wand hit my arm.


    A burning sensation spreads across my skin.


    But I don''t flinch, and I destroy Sakura''s staff with my treasure sword.


    The shattered staff finally lost its luster and stopped running amok.


    I was relieved, and when I looked at Filia, she looked like she was about to cry.


    ''Solon my arm.


    Yeah. A burn of this magnitude is nothing to worry about.


    You sure?


    It''s true.


    To be honest, it hurts quite a bit, but I don''t say that.


    Filia looks at me with concern.


    I''m glad that she''s worried about me like that.


    But I didn''t want it to be a psychological burden for Filia to try to use her magic, even though she tried to use it.


    ''''I failed and I got Solon in trouble...''''


    Filia said dreading it.


    I smiled at that.


    ''It''s not a failure,''


    What?


    ''Even though I couldn''t control it, it''s the first time I''ve been able to use such powerful magic. That means Lady Filia has a talent for it.


    Filia has a tremendous amount of magic power.


    Just like Arte said, that''s probably because Filia is a descendant of the Demon King, and it also means that Filia will be able to use advanced magic as a magician.


    I pick up the shattered pieces of Sakura''s wand.


    ''Let''s go to Perse''s and buy a new wand.


    "It was a gift from Solon...


    ''''It''s fine. Maybe this time it''s better to have a wand that focuses more on ease of control rather than expansion of magical power.


    But....


    Filia looked me up and down.


    She seemed to feel bad about me buying her wand, as she had said before when I bought her wand.


    I patted Filia''s head lightly.


    ''It''s no big deal that my wand is broken. As long as I''m Filia-sama''s teacher, I can get a wand as often as I want.


    Thank you....


    Filia looked happy, but her energy still didn''t seem to be there.


    ''''Perse-san said that demons and demonkind would lose control of magic...''''


    It''s a myth.


    But....


    In fact, Filia''s magic was out of control.


    However, it''s extremely rare for magic power to spiral out of control like this.


    I''ve rarely seen it in magic schools, and I''ve never heard of an ordinary demon or demon race losing control of their magic power like this.


    Is it because Filia is a descendant of the Demon King?


    I''ll have to look into that area in the Great Library as well.


    I''ve decided to take Filia to the Great Library tomorrow.

 77-Episode 76: Astrologer Floras Circumstances

    We look up at the Great Library standing against the blue sky.


    The day after Filia let her magic run amok, I had brought Filia to the Imperial Thracian Great Library.


    ''''Amazing....''''


    Filia exclaimed in admiration.


    The outer walls of the Great Library were covered with white stone, and the front of the building was lined with several majestic columns, with gorgeous shapes on the column heads.


    Although this building was built a hundred years ago, it seemed that the emperor at that time had made it in an ancient style, which made it stand out from the surrounding buildings.


    The most surprising thing about the Great Library is its size.


    The main building alone is large enough, but there are two additional buildings on both wings of the main building that are about the same size.


    As soon as you enter the building, there is a vast hall with a huge spiral staircase in the center.


    There is a receptionist in a small room beside it, and I approached the young woman there.


    In order to enter this library, you need to prove a suitable identity.


    However, it''s okay to say you''re a graduate of a magic school, and it''s not that restricted to those who enter the library.


    Filia is wearing the kind of clothes that a plain brown town girl would wear, and I don''t think it''s possible to tell who she is at a quick glance.


    However, the dainty silver-haired appearance is quite noticeable, and as expected, there''s no way to hide the fact that Filia is an imperial princess when she enters the museum in the first place.


    The woman at the reception desk had blonde hair, wore white clothes, and seemed to be a calm person.


    When the woman asked her eligibility to enter, Filia responded with a bouncy voice.


    ''''I am Princess Filia. This is my master magician Solon.''''


    Then Filia showed the silvery, two-headed eagle brooch.


    It was a sign that she was a member of the royal family.


    I panicked as the woman quickly changed color and stood up.


    ''Uh, don''t mind me. Lady Filia is, you see, a sycophant. And I''m the only squire she has.


    I''d feel a lot safer if Solon were here, wouldn''t I?


    Giggling, Filia chuckles.


    The woman looked puzzled, but I placated her as well, and she let me in as a normal entrant.


    We climbed a spiral staircase covered in red cloth.


    The ceiling above the atrium was glazed and flooded with sunlight.


    The materials related to the ruins must have been concentrated in the east wing of the third floor.


    That''s where the necropolis can be examined.


    Navigating through the mass of bookshelves, we try to find the book we are looking for.


    We reach for a book with an old brown cover about the ancient kingdoms, and reach for it.


    Then our hands touched with someone who was reaching for the same book.


    It''s a rather thin woman''s hand.


    What kind of person would want such a geeky book?


    I looked at the other man''s face and cringed.


    The other person looked puzzled for a moment, and then tilted her head cutely.


    She was an outstandingly beautiful girl with black hair and dark eyes.


    She wore a robe with purple lines, the uniform of a magic school.


    And I knew that face well.


    Sage Arte................................but her twin sister, astrologer Flora.


    She was a cadre of the old St. Sophia''s Knights and my junior at the magic school.


    When Flora realized it was me, she quickly turned pale, turned her back and tried to run away.


    Reflexively, I grab Flora''s arm.


    It may not be gentlemanly, but I can''t let her escape here.


    Flora joined Arte in storming my mansion.


    The gendarmerie must have caught her because of it, and I thought she was in prison by now.


    ''Let me go!''


    Flora made a beautiful sound and fluttered.


    I panicked for a moment.


    I feel like I''m the bad guy when I can scream too loudly at a pretty girl.


    There''s no one around at all, and this library is scary big, so I don''t have to worry too much about it.


    But we need to be careful.


    I have no choice but to say to Filia, "Excuse me, sir.


    "Excuse me, sir, but we''re going to need your help to take down Flora.


    Yes, sir!


    Filia came around to the front of Flora and suddenly leapt at her.


    Flora twists and turns ticklishly.


    There wasn''t much of an age difference between Filia and Flora.


    Flora was three years older than Filia, at seventeen, and it should have looked just like a sister and sister playing around.


    Unless I was feathering Flora from behind, that is.


    Flora, who had been flailing for a while, eventually nodded as if she''d given up her resistance.


    Flora was the non-powerful one, and without her magic wand, she had no fighting power whatsoever.


    When Filia and I let go of her hands, Flora disappointedly fell to her knees and mumbled sadly, "Ugh.......


    Unlike her older sister Arte, who was feisty and unassuming, her younger sister Flora was a feeble child who was always aware of her surroundings.


    For now, to calm her down, I asked her what was bothering her the most.


    ''Why are you wearing your school uniform?��Is there some kind of costume contest going on?


    No, no!


    Flora''s face flushed red at first sight, and even her earlobes turned bright red.


    You don''t have to be so embarrassed.


    You''re not going to be able to find out what you are.


    This is about the attack on my house, isn''t it?


    ''Oh, I''m so sorry for my sister''s recklessness at that time!��Forgive me, I''ll do anything!


    Apparently, Flora is freaked out that I''m going to get some kind of retribution from her.


    I chuckled.


    ''Fine. Don''t be so frightened, I won''t do anything.


    Oh, really?


    If I''d done something to Flora right now, I wouldn''t have missed Artae in the moment.


    ''''Well yes. That''s the kind of person my seniors were.


    Flora mumbles and finally seems to calm down.


    I ask.


    ''So, why are they letting you go?''


    ''''As you can imagine, senior Creon lobbied the government. Me, my sister, and Karelia-san have been released together.


    Creon, who exiled me, had now formed the Knights of Salvation with the help of Prime Minister Strath and the others.


    They have connections with the government center and the third division of the Emperor''s Secretariat, and it''s no wonder that they have the power to get Flora and the others released.


    ''''I see. So that''s why Flora has slipped to the top of the new Order''s leadership.


    Kokuoku, Flora nodded.


    Even though she could only use it once in a single battle, Flora could still use astrological magic with a substandard attack power.


    It''s perfect for defeating the powerful demon race in the ruins, and it should be a valuable asset to the Creon Salvation Knights.


    However, when she''s wearing a uniform from her magic school days and shrinking like a frightened person like this, I don''t feel that Flora is a high-ranking magician at all.


    For better or worse, Sage Arte believed in the strength of his own power, and he had the power to do so with the power he deserved.


    But Flora doesn''t have that, and she really just looks like a fragile girl.


    Flora looked me up and down and protested in an understated voice.


    ''Please don''t stare at me too long. It''s embarrassing.''


    If I hadn''t skipped a grade, I would still be in school right now, and I don''t think it''s strange at all. It suits you well.


    For some reason Flora''s cheeks became increasingly redder and redder.


    ''''It suits you, right? I see........''''


    Flora murmured and looked at me with her clear black eyes.


    When I was at the magic school, the most popular idol-like girl in school was Sophia.


    And the next most popular was Arte, and alongside Sophia, all the boys and girls looked at them with admiration.


    However, Flora''s name did not come up at all among the students.


    It''s a good thing that they''re all in the same boat.


    However, she is essentially adorable like her older sister Arte, and frankly, quite cute.


    In fact, Flora might be a more legitimate beautiful girl because she doesn''t have an intense personality like Arte.


    I was a little thrown off by Flora''s stare.


    As I was doing so, Filia pinched my arm.


    ''Solon you must have been staring at Flora-san.


    No, it''s not...


    When I replied in a whisper, Filia mumbled a "hmmm" and stared at me with zit eyes.


    Speaking of Flora, she looked at me and Filia with a jittery look, and then mumbled, "Solon-senpai was gawking at me.......I see.


    Then, as if Flora had made up her mind, she asked, "Will you listen to me? I asked.


    I nodded, and Flora said something strange.


    ''Do you remember what I was doing when we attacked your senior''s mansion?


    "?��Well, of course.


    Flora tried to cover Arte in the middle of the fight.


    Then, in an instant, she was blown away by Sophia''s magic and left the battle.


    In other words, he was not meant to be a combatant at all.


    Flora says.


    ''There''s a reason for that one.


    Reason?


    ''Yes. I wasn''t giving it my all. No, I didn''t intend to fight in the first place.


    Flora said, and smiled sadly at him.

 78-Episode 76: Floras secret strategy

    Flora apparently had no intention of fighting when Arte attacked my mansion.


    But Arte is Flora''s sister, and it''s strange that she let Arte lose.


    If you don''t intend to fight in the first place, then there is no reason for you to follow the attack on Arte.


    When I asked Flora that, she shook her head.


    ''''I was planning to stop your sister from doing something terrible to the seniors during that battle, if she won, I was going to stop her accordingly. On the other hand, if big sister lost and seniors tried to kill her, I was going to stop that too.


    In other words, it seems that Flora was deliberately pretending to be unconscious with an eye on the aftermath of the fight.


    Even when I was swinging my sword over Arte''s head, perhaps Flora was aiming at me with her staff at the ready.


    If I had tried to kill Arte, it''s possible that Flora''s astrological magic would have blown me away without a second thought.


    ''''Besides, I''m on your side, but that doesn''t mean I agree with everything your sister is doing.


    ''Specifically, which of Arte''s actions do you oppose?''


    ''''Oh, I''m not outwardly opposed to it. I can''t go against what big sister says, and besides, big sister''s opinion is often agreed with Creon-senpai too.


    Against Lairen Remilia, an executive machinist who defied him, Arte tortures and seriously injures her.


    Of course, I don''t think Arte would do that much to his sister Flora.


    But even so, Flora has to be cautious about objecting to Arte.


    Flora timidly cut her off.


    ''''What I don''t agree with in what your sister is doing, for example. Attacking Solon-senpai''s mansion, or trying to kidnap the Imperial Highness, or sacrificing the girls of the Demon King''s descendants for power... and also doing terrible things to Lailen Remilia...''''


    That means almost everything.


    Maybe Flora will be on our side.


    That said, there are still a few more important issues left to deal with.


    What do you think about Arte''s attempt to bring Sophia back to the Order?


    ''''That too........I think it''s best not to do that. I''m sorry to see Saintess leave the Order, too, but if Saintess herself wants to leave, there''s no way I can stop her from doing so....


    Mm-hmm, Filia nods next to me.


    Well, what Flora says is a common sense decision.


    Forcing Sophia, who doesn''t want to, to return to the knights to fight is too unrealistic.


    If she doesn''t have the desire to do so, there''s no way it would work even if she was allowed to participate in the attack on the ruins.


    But Arte was so adamant about Sophia that he couldn''t understand such an obvious thing.


    Flora gave a tired smile.


    ''Since Sophia-sama disappeared, your sister has gone crazy. I think she must have been really shocked.''''


    I feel sorry for Arte in that sense.


    ''........do you feel sorry for your sister?


    ''Well, yeah. It''s not like I don''t know how to feel at all.


    In the same way that I was hurt when I was expelled from the Order by my friends, I think Arte was hurt because he felt that Sophia didn''t need him.


    As far as that is concerned, Arte''s feelings are very natural.


    However, Flora looked troubled.


    ''''Senpai shouldn''t take pity on your sister. If you care for the Princess Highness, you should have killed your sister back then, senpai should have killed your sister.''''


    Why?


    Because even now, your sister is trying to take the Crown Princess Filia into custody.


    With a gasp, Filia shuddered.


    Flora and the others promised not to go after the Princess Filia.


    But it seems that Arte is going to break that promise.


    Flora shook her head sadly.


    ''''Once she''s freed, there''s no way big sister will keep her promise to her seniors.


    Flora then told her why Arte was trying to use Filia again.


    The dead city Necropolis, which they were going to capture, had one of the seven Demon Kings sleeping in it.


    Arte wants to revive the Demon King to gain his power and Creon wants to use him for military purposes.


    And in order for the Demon King to return, his descendants must be sacrificed.


    I realized why Filia was chosen to be the token commander of the Necropolis invasion operation.


    I will send Filia to Necropolis, and if the attack is successful, she will be made an offering to the sleeping Demon King to be rebooted.


    That must be what Arte and Creon were after.


    I groaned.


    Oh my God.


    To begin with, the risk of failure was high with this reckless strategy to capture the Necropolis, but even if we succeeded, Filia would be in danger this time.


    I said to Flora.


    ''Thank you for telling me. But why did you decide to tell me this secret information?


    ''I''m on your side, sister. Even if she''s like that, she''s my precious sister. But that''s why I don''t want to see your sister repeat the awful things she''s done. Besides, I promised you that I wouldn''t hurt His Highness Filia. ........For the sake of your sister''s wish, I want to make the Necropolis attack a success. On the other hand, I won''t treat either your highness or your senior sister badly.


    Flora''s tone was different than usual, and she said it in a powerful tone.


    Her black eyes, full of determination, stared straight at me.


    ''''If you really care for Arte, you should cancel the Necropolis attack in the first place. That one will surely fail.''''


    No, sir. Operation Necropolis will be a success. Adventurers risk their lives for true victory, even if it''s dangerous. Isn''t that right?


    ''That''s not true. The right way to be an adventurer is to make sure you come back alive and never lose.


    Flora shook her head silently.


    Her figure coincided with her twin sister, Arte.


    I was puzzled.


    Flora had succeeded in her mission to capture Necropolis, and she seemed confident that she could protect Filia as well.


    What kind of secret plan does she have in mind?


    Flora was back to looking frail again.


    Then she turned to leave and took a few steps before looking back at me.


    Flora looked me up and down.


    ''One last thing. I was actually against the idea of banning my seniors.


    With that, this time Flora didn''t look back at us and disappeared into the back of the library.

 79-Episode 78: Crimson Lucys Jealousy

    The number of books in the Great Library was as good as it could be, and I was able to gather quite a bit of information about the Necropolis.


    After Flora''s departure, although not enough, I was able to acquire useful knowledge about the structure of the ruins and the nature of the enemy.


    The Dead City Necropolis is believed to extend to at least twenty layers underground.


    At least, that was because there were only adventurers who had reached the twenty layers underground.


    Only one person had reached the 20th layer was the legendary hero Pericles half a century ago.


    It was sung that there was no brave man better than him later or earlier, and he had actually accomplished such feats as defeating the guardians of the abandoned city of Realm all by himself.


    His abilities were so far apart from the other adventurers of the time. So it didn''t matter how good a saint or sage he was, it only slowed him down.


    So he had always been a solitary person, and he was alone in attacking the ruins.


    Pericles was truly the most powerful adventurer in history.


    Even so, he had failed to capture the Necropolis.


    Pericles was severely wounded on the 20th layer, and although he succeeded in escaping to the surface with his life, he died of his wounds a few days later.


    One day I took the journal out of a closed stack bookcase.


    It was written by Pericles.


    I muttered, "Someone has been reading this book lately.


    ''Someone has been reading this book lately.


    How do you know?


    I answered Filia''s question.


    ''This book is the only one with so little dust. All the other books around me just open it and a storm of dust rolls up.


    Perhaps Flora had seen it.


    Maybe Creon and the others have already confirmed it.


    I open the diary and run my eyes over the last date line.


    It''s the day that Pericles died in his room after failing to capture Necropolis.


    ''Something evil and frightening and huge and shiny in the shape of a man came upon me. I have been betrayed by the gods.


    That''s what the diary said.


    Filia nodded her head.


    ''What does this mean?''


    ''Come on. ''An evil and frightening giant'' could be the Demon King that Flora was talking about. But when it comes to the second half of the story, I''m not quite sure what you mean.


    What is a luminous person in human form?


    For example, if they are the kind of spirits, they may take on the appearance of a human form.


    This is because spirits are a collection of magical power, and they imitate the appearance of the original owner of the magical power.


    But an adventurer as big as Pericles would have been able to recognize a spirit, and if he did, he would write that in his diary.


    Without coming to any conclusions, we had no choice but to examine the structure of the middle layer before the twenty layers, the enemy races, and so on.


    Many adventurers other than Pericles have attempted to capture the Necropolis, but in the end, the second layer of the Necropolis was only completely liberated and the rest was still a den of demons.


    That''s enough to find out about the Necropolis for today.


    There''s something more important than that.


    It''s why Filia''s magic power has gone out of control.


    Unless we do something about this problem, we''re going to do it all over again, and we won''t be able to let Filia grow forever.


    But it was more difficult to look into this problem.


    After all, the descendants of the Demon King were rare, and there was almost no literature on them.


    Even if there were, they were all superstitions and fairy tales.


    ''Nothing........can be found.


    Filia says, sounding a little unwell.


    Hmm.


    I''m in trouble.


    I don''t want to let Filia down too much, but I can''t find a solution.


    As Filia and I are sighing in the corner of the reading section, we hear footsteps.


    Who could it be?


    I was a little alarmed.


    If Flora''s story was true, it wouldn''t be surprising if someone from the Salvation Knights came to kidnap Filia.


    But the one who appeared from behind the bookshelf was definitely on my side.


    ''I''ve been looking for you, Solon. Why don''t you turn to me?


    The woman puffed out her cheeks and said.


    She''s a slender beauty, brushing back her red hair and staring at me with her crimson eyes.


    She is wearing the loose robe of a magic school master, but even that is dyed crimson.


    The very two names of ''crimson'' are fitting.


    ''''Lucy-sensei!��Why are you here!


    I raised my voice, and Filia also looked at me with a surprising look in her eyes.


    The person who was there was the Imperial School of Magic professor and my teacher, the ''Crimson Lucy'' herself.


    Lucy spun the quill in her hand and looked at me with zit eyes.


    ''I heard from the maid at Solon''s mansion. She said you were in this library.''


    Oh I see....


    It was just as well.


    Lucy might be able to help me with Filia''s magical outbursts.


    But I should have known that Lucy was in a very bad mood.


    Lucy quickly pulled out her wand and pointed it straight at me.


    ''Solon is there anything you want to say to me?''


    I don''t know what to say... It''s as if I''m going to die.


    ''Solon lives in a house with Phylicia and Sophia and her maid, right?��I bought a mansion all the way down here.


    Yes ... yes, sir?


    I heard you''re sleeping in the same room as three girls.


    ''No, yes, but I wouldn''t say it''s anything to be ashamed of...''


    ''Heh. Even though you''re hugging Filia after her bath and flirting with Sophia in her underwear?


    Who told you that?


    The maid''s girl. Clarice, was it?


    I put my head in my hands.


    I could picture Clarice happily flipping out to Lucy and saying, "This happened to me!" in my head.


    And I''m sure she''s exaggerating.


    ''''Solon........''''


    Filia interrupted in a whisper.


    I expected her to help me, but she didn''t.


    ''I wonder what you mean by Sofia-san and I were flirting in our underwear?��I''ve never heard of it before.


    Filia smiles at me.


    Not good.


    Filia has misunderstood me.


    I simply happened to run into Sophia and Clarice while they were changing and I was trying to calm them down because I was about to scream.


    But I don''t think they''d believe me if I said that.


    Lucy looks me up and down with her crimson eyes and says in a whisper.


    ''''I heard that Solon''s ... mansion was attacked by Arte and the others, and was almost killed by Princess Iris''s Highness.


    ''Yes. But we managed to do both.


    ''I was so worried when I heard that. Why didn''t you turn to me for help?


    I haven''t had time to talk to the doctor about it.


    It was so urgent for both of them that they didn''t have time to go from my mansion on the outskirts of the city to the magic school to ask for help.


    ''Hmm. Then I should just stay close by.


    "Huh?


    I''ll be living in Solon''s house. It''s settled.


    What ... what?


    ''I''ve been worried about Sophia since she came back to your side. It''s not just the Knights, the Church and the government are trying to take advantage of Sophia. I didn''t want to put both Solon and Filia in harm''s way because of the people who are after Sophia.


    Perhaps that was the reason why Lucy was the only one with a gloomy look on her face when the July Party attack was settled.


    Moreover, Lucy seemed to have more specific things to worry about.


    ''''Anyway, it would be more convenient to protect Filia and the others if I was there too, right?


    Well, yes.


    Besides, if you leave Solon and these kids together, there''s no telling what kind of antics they might do.


    Filia chuckled.


    ''I think Lucy is jealous of us!


    I didn''t!


    Lucy''s face turned bright red, and then she cleared her throat in a very cute way.


    Then she points her wand at me again.


    "Come on, Solon. Will you allow me to live in Solon''s mansion too?


    Well what''s that wand for?


    I''m not threatening you.


    You mean he''s threatening me, right?


    ''Here''s the deal. Instead, I can tell you what Solon and the others want to know. I mean, I can teach them how to properly control their magic.


    I opened my eyes.


    Lucy knew, after all, that she knew.


    That the Demon King''s descendants would let their magic run amok, and how to control it.


    ''''What do we do, Solon?''''


    I sighed.


    Lucy, on the other hand, was looking at me a little uneasily.


    I said slowly.


    ''I wouldn''t make a deal like that,''


    Lucy looked very hurt.


    You don''t have to look at me like that.


    ''After all ... you don''t want to live with me?


    ''I didn''t say that. You don''t have to make a deal like that, I wouldn''t reject Dr. Lucy.


    What?


    ''It would be very reassuring if the teacher would stay in my house. Because Miss Lucy is my teacher.


    I smiled and held out my right hand.


    Lucy gently squeezed my hand back and her cheeks tinted with embarrassment.


    ''Right. You''re my apprentice, aren''t you?''

 80-Episode 79: Contract with Magic

    Lucy came to my mansion that night.


    She said she would send her belongings to me later.


    She originally lived in the teachers'' dormitory at the magic school, so she didn''t have much personal belongings, and it would be easy for her to move out.


    Filia knew Lucy, and the people-oriented Clarice didn''t object to Lucy living in my mansion.


    The only one, Sophia, looked a bit confused, but eventually she nodded her head.


    It''s not that they don''t get along, it''s just that Sophia respects Lucy as a genius instructor, and Lucy thinks highly of her as an excellent student.


    However, there was a subtle tension between the two of them since their days at the magic school.


    I''m not sure what the reason for that is.


    I''m not sure what the reason is, but I''m going to show you around the mansion and explain the situation up to this point.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot more information on this in the article.


    ''''The war itself, which has been a losing proposition, must end quickly.


    Lucy assured him.


    Originally, Lucy had been bitter about the new Prime Minister Strath and seemed to be in denial about Creon''s formation of the Order of Salvation.


    When they went upstairs, Lucy pointed to one of the bedrooms.


    ''''Well, I''ll have the use of this room then.


    We sleep in a room on the east side of the mansion''s second floor.


    Lucy''s room will be in the west corner on the other side of the hallway.


    ''Shouldn''t you be in the same room as Solon?


    Filia asks Lucy teasingly.


    Lucy laughed and looked down at Filia.


    ''Yes.''


    Lucy said she would watch me and Filia and the others to make sure we didn''t do anything weird.


    So I thought Lucy might say something about sleeping in the same room as me.


    But, as expected, I was wrong.


    I''m relieved.


    There is a limit to the number of beds in the same room.


    But when Lucy looked at me, she chuckled and ran her fingertips through her crimson hair.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    We''ve known each other for a long time, so I know, but when Lucy is making this kind of gesture, there''s a very high probability that she''s thinking something crazy.


    You may have an agenda when you said you would be using another room.


    Now, let''s see. Let''s get on with the countermeasure against Filia''s magic runaway, shall we?


    Lucy pointed at Filia with a start and took out her wand.


    Is she going to do it here?


    If Filia lets her magic run amok, though, my mansion could catch fire.


    ''''Don''t worry. There''s no need to worry about a runaway when we take this countermeasure. Solon, can you explain how the two factors of magic quantity affect the quality of your magic?


    That''s the kind of thing a first-year wizarding school student learns to do.


    I reply, puzzled.


    ''Each person has magic power within their body, and the amount of magic power varies from person to person. And how efficiently can you convert that amount of magical power into magic through the magical pathways that are stretched across your body? These two things determine the success or failure of the magic.


    ''''That''s correct. You can''t change the amount of magic you have to begin with, but as long as you can master it, you''ll be able to use advanced magic. Filia has a lot of magical energy, but she doesn''t know how to use it well.


    Lucy still seemed to know that Filia was a descendant of the Demon King.


    The descendants of the Demon King possessed an amount of magical power that normal humans would never possess.


    If Filia tried to pass that enormous amount of magical power through her staff with all her might without any training, the staff would not be able to withstand it and the magical power would go out of control.


    That was Lucy''s explanation.


    Indeed, it seems that Filia''s magic went out of control when she was conscious of releasing her powerful magic.


    ''''What makes the Demon King''s descendants special is not just their amount of magical power. The conversion efficiency of magic power is extremely high.


    Sixty percent, or is that about it?


    ''''No. Even I, a genius, can only convert about seventy percent of my magical capacity into magic, but the descendants of the Demon King can exceed ninety-five percent.


    I gasped.


    Almost everything, I mean.


    Lucy compares me to Filia.


    ''The amount of magic power and high efficiency of the Demon King''s descendants'' conversion to magic makes them an excellent weapon. But unlike most people, the magic power is too strong and there''s a risk of letting it run amok. If that''s the case, what do you think we should do?


    The amount of magic power is innate, so you can''t change it.


    Then you can lower the efficiency of the conversion to magic.


    When I answered that, Lucy nodded her head.


    ''''Exactly. That''s why we can tie up Filia''s magic pathway.


    But how do you do it?��I''ve never heard of such magic.


    ''Yes. We''ll need to connect the magic pathway to someone else. Then we can adjust Filia''s magical energy from the outside.


    ''Does that mean you''re going to do the same thing Arte did to the descendants of the Demon King?


    I was worried.


    Arte abused the girls who were descendants of the Demon King, forcibly sucking up their magical power and treating them badly.


    Magic power is part of the human life force, and if someone else is forced to take it away, they should at least be crippled.


    ''''It''s okay. If that regulator didn''t maliciously try to use the magic power, Filia wouldn''t be like that.''''


    But can you tell me that someone who makes that adjustment isn''t blinded by the amount of magic Filia has?


    The amount of magic power decisively determines the ability of a sorcerer.


    If that regulator wanted to use Filia as a stepping stone, it would be possible for her to become a higher-ranking sorcerer.


    However, Lucy was full of confidence.


    ''''It''s okay. There''s one person who would never betray Filia, right?


    "...me?��It''s true that I wouldn''t try to use Filia-sama''s magic, but...


    It''s decided. Wouldn''t it be okay for Filia to link up with Solon?


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Filia said, "Of course! I nodded in a bouncy voice.


    Filia put her hand on top of mine, just as Lucy told me to.


    I recoiled for a moment and then looked into Filia''s eyes.


    ''Are you sure you want to do this?��I''ll be in a position where I''m as good as holding Lady Filia''s life in my hands, right?


    It''s all right. Because I have faith in Solon.


    Filia smiled softly.


    As instructed by Lucy, Filia began to chant the contract spell that connected the magic pathways.


    ''''My life path is yours.''''


    When Filia finishes in her beautiful voice, I cast the counterpart spell.


    ''Your path is my path as well,''


    With just those two words, the deal was done.


    Something warm is flowing into me.


    A small amount of Filia''s magical power is flowing toward me.


    The same is true for Filia, it seems.


    "This is how Solon and I became one, right?


    Lucy hurriedly interrupted from the side.


    ''''It''s simply because the magic pathways were connected!


    But I have a feeling that there''s a Solon in me.


    Filia says happily.


    Anyway, first of all, we should be happy that the obstacle to Filia''s magic training is gone.


    That''s all thanks to Lucy.


    Lucy has put her shoulder to the Emperor Filia, who had been treated coldly.


    The reason for this is because Filia is still a descendant of the Demon King and expects to become a great sorceress with her magic power?


    I asked, and Lucy shook her head.


    ''That''s one thing, but there''s another reason.


    Another reason?


    Filia, and Solon will carry the future of this empire on his shoulders.


    Lucy muttered to herself.

 81-Episode 80: Our enemy is our enemy

    With Lucy''s help, the problem of the magic runaway was solved, so I made preparations for Filia to go and attack the ruins.


    First, I went to the woman merchant Perse''s shop and bought a new staff.


    Considering the size of Filia''s magical power, I chose a highly durable apple tree staff this time.


    Filia lightly shook it happily and murmured that it felt good.


    Perse, on the other hand, looked tired at the time and said apologetically, "I''ve been making less money lately.


    Since I''m the investor in Perse''s store, the profits from it will directly affect my property.


    I''d like to consult with Perse, even if it simply means that he''s in trouble.


    However, Perse shook his head.


    ''''I''ll think of a way to do something about it.


    That was Perse''s answer.


    I''m curious, but for the time being, I also have to spend my time educating Filia and investigating the Necropolis.


    At any rate, there was only a little over a month left until the implementation of the Necropolis mission.


    There was no time to make Filia a competent adventurer or to stop the Necropolis attack.


    The only saving grace was that Filia''s acquisition of magic was going well.


    In about two weeks, Filia had learned a whole range of simple offensive and defensive magic.


    Filia has a high aptitude for magic to begin with, and thanks to her young age of fourteen, her swallowing is quite quick.


    If she learns it in the blink of an eye, she will now have to learn the rudimentary magic of the support system.


    ''''You''re not quite a good master,''''


    Lucy says with a laugh.


    I shrug.


    This is a dining room and living room of sorts on the ground floor of my mansion.


    Filia is now taking a break from her classes.


    ''We could not have done it without Lucy''s help,''


    I need to get Filia growing as soon as possible, so I''m getting Lucy to help me teach her Filia as well.


    However, Lucy is also busy with her classes and research at the magic school.


    In that sense, it would be nice if there was someone else who was a mage to teach her, but Notaras, the summoner in our mansion, seems to be busy working on his own to deal with the Necropolis attack.


    The mechanic Rylen Remilia is also staying with us, but after being severely beaten by Arte and the others, she has become mentally and physically ill and is recovering.


    So that leaves........


    Lucy says.


    ''''Why don''t you ask Sophia?''''


    ''No, I don''t think Sophia is very good at this...''


    Saint Sophia was kind to younger children, just as she was to young Esther, and she was well-liked by younger students at school, but she had a slight flaw.


    It was too much of a genius skin, and she wasn''t very good at teaching people magic.


    One time, when asked by a junior first year how to learn one type of support magic, Sophia replied.


    ''''Well, you just need to do it appropriately and bang.


    The junior was pouting, and after all, I taught her how to use that magic.


    The substandard genius saint-sama doesn''t understand how people can''t use magic.


    Lucy has a tendency to do that too, but as expected, she''s been a teacher for years, so she''s getting used to teaching.


    ''''Solon used to teach magic to juniors too, so you must be used to it, right?''''


    ''That said, this is the first time I''ve taught him systematically as a master. And Filia is my first apprentice.


    Well, the chances of taking a second apprentice were not high, though.


    Come to think of it, Lucy must have had another apprentice.


    She is a girl who is enrolled in a magic school and would be my sister apprentice.


    ''''Are you sure?��Leave that boy alone and stay in my mansion.


    It''s okay. He''s an easy child to care for. He''s a great kid who can do everything on his own. Not like Solon.


    Unlike me?


    As a teacher, I find the ones who are a handful are prettier.


    After saying that, Lucy looked up at me with her crimson eyes.


    I would like to meet Lucy''s other disciple once, I suppose.


    But for some reason, Lucy didn''t seem to want her to meet me too much.


    ''Anyway, the question is whether Filia will be strong enough to get to the Necropolis by the time we get there. I''m not exactly an adventurer, and Solon is probably better at teaching that sort of thing than I am, right?


    ''''That''s right. I''m sure that in a month, Filia-sama will be able to learn at least the basics.


    Me and Lucy spread out a piece of paper on the desk and planned out a plan for Filia''s future education.


    At that moment, Clarice, the maid, peeked out of the corner of my eye.


    Her flaxen hair was shaking and her cheeks were upturned.


    She must have come in such a hurry.


    ''''Solon-sama has a guest!


    Um, who are you?


    An enemy of Master Solon''s, I mean, of all of us.


    My enemy?


    The visitor claims to be Creon, the leader of the Creon Rescue Order.

 82-Episode 81: Visit of Cleon

    Is Creon here?


    I didn''t think it was possible, but it''s not strange when you think about it.


    The overall commander of the Necropolis strategy led by Creon is supposed to be Filia.


    Then it''s not strange that they came for a face-to-face meeting.


    Besides, Creon''s formal fianc��e and former Knight Commander Sofia is also in my mansion.


    I don''t know what Creon thinks of Sophia, and I think her importance has decreased with the dismantling of the Knights of St. Sophia, but he may have come to convince me to bring her back as a valuable asset.


    The four of us, me, Filia, Lucy, and Sophia, gathered in the parlor.


    On the other side were Creon and his entourage, the twin swordsman Karelia.


    Sitting on a couch in the parlor, we face each other across the table.


    Clarice comes over and says in front of Creon and the others, "Come in! And put the cup of tea down roughly.


    And it wasn''t steamy, and it was clearly serving cold tea.


    Clarice glared at Creon and turned to leave.


    Clarice clearly saw Creon as an enemy.


    Well, he also said that Creon condones Arte''s bad behavior, and it was Creon who was originally trying to bring Sophia back.


    Besides, according to Flora''s story, he''s going to kidnap Filia and sacrifice her for the resurrection of the Demon King.


    In the eyes of Clarice, who is Filia''s sister-in-waiting, it''s hard to forgive her.


    In addition, Creon was the main person who expelled me from the Order.


    Clarice had told me that she was a big fan of me being active in the Knights, and in that sense, she shouldn''t have good feelings for Creon.


    However, Creon didn''t seem to care about Clarice''s cold attitude at all.


    He looks at us in a leisurely manner.


    He must know that he is an unwelcome guest, and he may have decided that it doesn''t matter how he is treated by one of his maids.


    Rather, it was Karelia who blamed Clarice for her attitude.


    ''''You there maid. Isn''t that disrespectful to Creon-sama?''''


    Have I done something rude to you?


    This is a man who is one of the greatest aristocrats in the Empire and is trying to save the country. He''s a hero who was commissioned by the Emperor and the Prime Minister to form the Order of Salvation. I would like you to show him a little more respect.


    The only hero for me is Master Solon.


    Clarice said simply, and then smiled at me, a little embarrassed.


    I couldn''t help but feel my face flush.


    I''m not a hero.


    It is now Creon who is considered a hero in the eyes of the public.


    They said I wasn''t good enough, so I was kicked out of the Order.


    I''ve been expelled from the Order because I wasn''t good enough.


    But at least Clarice calls me a hero, not Creon.


    And that made me happy.


    Karelia looks more and more mortified and glares at me.


    ''This man, unlike Creon-sama, has no special powers. He''s just an incompetent guy who acted like he was the second-in-command just because he''s an old acquaintance of Creon-sama and the others.


    ''Please don''t speak ill of Master Solon!


    In the first place, you''re just a maid. And now you are going to stand against me, a nobleman?


    With that, Karelia stood up quickly and took a thin brown whip from her clothes and swung it at Clarice.


    Some nobles used violence as a sanction against their servants, and among them, the whip was often used.


    Clarice froze as if frightened.


    The next moment, the whip was cut in both directions.


    Because I pulled out my treasure sword tetracord and slashed Karelia''s whip.


    ''If you try to hurt my servant, I won''t allow you to do so, even Karelia.


    You''re the one who...!


    It was Creon who won over Karelia, who was still trying to argue with him.


    Creon stands up and glares sharply at Karelia.


    ''Karelia. We didn''t come here to have this silly argument.


    Creon''s voice was quiet, but Karelia quickly made her face pale.


    ''''I''m sorry.......Creon-sama!


    In the meantime, please shut up about Karelia.


    Creon sighed, then turned to Clarice.


    ''I''m sorry Karelia tried to be so rude. This is just a small, heartfelt apology.


    When he said that, Creon tried to hand over some gold coins.


    That''s quite a lot of money for a servant.


    However, Clarice refused it without hesitation.


    "I am paid more than enough by Master Solon.


    I see. You''re very loyal.


    Creon didn''t seem to be offended, and seemed to have lost interest in Clarice after that.


    Then Creon looked straight at me.


    ''It''s been a long time, Solon, and Sophia. It''s a long time since we met, no matter what happened, we missed seeing each other like this.


    Me and Sophia looked at each other and then nodded.


    It wasn''t that long ago that I was expelled from the Order, but it seems like years ago now.


    ''And it''s been a long time since Lucy-sensei has been here, too.


    Yeah.


    Lucy replied curtly. Not only Clarice, but everyone here was cold towards Creon.


    ''''I didn''t come here to fight with Solon and the others. I''m here to meet with Her Highness, who is going to be the commander of the Necropolis campaign.


    Creon stood up and bowed politely to Filia.


    ''''You must be Princess Filia, Your Highness. This is the first time I have met you. I''m Creon, the second son of Duke Teiresias and the head of the Order of Salvation Knights.''''


    ''You were the one who expelled Solon, weren''t you?


    ''It doesn''t sound good to say I banished you. I was only doing Solon a favor and asking him to leave the Order.


    Creon smiled graciously and gracefully, while Filia, on the other hand, glared hard at Creon.

 83-Episode 82: Cleons Declaration

    Creon compared me and Filia and said, still without erasing his smile.


    ''''Your Highness must be anxious about the expedition to the Necropolis. But don''t worry. Our Knights are the most outstanding group of adventurers throughout the history of the Empire.


    So I shouldn''t worry about it?


    Creon nodded emphatically at Filia''s question.


    ''That''s right. As long as we are with you, nothing will ever happen that will hurt your highness.''


    It would be.


    Filia is an important sacrifice for Creon.


    I don''t think he''s going to let the demon tribe in the ruins kill the existence that is absolutely necessary to revive the Demon King.


    However, in the end, Creon and the others are going to sacrifice Filia.


    But if it''s Arte, though, is Creon really going to do that?


    Creon was a kind guy.


    At least he used to be the kind of guy who would put up with his own pain if he didn''t have to watch others get hurt.


    I don''t think Flora is lying.


    But I wonder what Creon actually thinks?


    I was so driven by the desire to question Creon about his true intentions that I couldn''t get the words down my throat.


    But if I did, it would show our hand. Besides, if Flora found out that I had leaked information from her, it would be a problem for her.


    In the end, I swallowed my words.


    Instead, Filia asks Creon sharply.


    ''''I can''t refuse to go to Necropolis, can I?


    ''''I''m sorry, Your Majesty, but by the Emperor''s orders, you must participate in the capture of the Necropolis. For our part, your lovely appearance is the only thing that can keep our morale up.


    Then can you take my squire with you?


    Of course. But you''d have to be reasonably competent to do that.


    I want you to follow Solon.


    That won''t be a problem.


    Easily, Creon nodded.


    Surprising.


    I knew Creon would disagree.


    As long as I''m sacrificing Filia, I should be able to get in the way of that.


    "Are you sure you want me to be a part of this?


    ''''Yeah. His Highness would be more comfortable with a master on his side, wouldn''t he?


    Creon was smiling at me like he was goodness itself.


    There is something wrong with him.


    Either he has an ulterior motive, or he is confident that my presence alone will not be an obstacle.


    ''However,'' Creon continued, ''there''s a problem.


    ''I don''t think Dr. Lucy and Sofia are allowed to join us.


    Lucy and Sophia both reacted with a twitch.


    Maybe they were both planning to volunteer to go to Necropolis.


    ''''Why?��I could definitely be useful if I went.


    Sophia protests in a beautiful voice.


    It''s true that with a substandard saint and a genius professor of magic, they would surely be able to contribute to the attack on the Necropolis.


    However, even for me, Sophia''s participation was a negative thing.


    I don''t like the idea of sending her on another adventure when she wants to live a peaceful life.


    ''You were going to stop being an adventurer, weren''t you?��And yet, I don''t think we need to go to the ruins again.


    But we can''t let you be the only one in danger, Solon!


    Our argument was cut short by Creon''s words.


    ''''Sophia and Dr. Lucy have both been named by the Imperial Government as one of the Five Great Magi of the Empire.


    ''The five great sorcerers of the Empire?��Did the government come up with some weird medals again?


    There''s a lot of flippant talk, as usual, my dear.


    Creon looked at me with a slightly annoying look on his face.


    Even if you say so, I''m not going to stop talking lightly, though.


    Sophia is nodding her head curiously.


    Lucy, on the other hand, was nodding with a dark face, so I guess she already knew that.


    ''''The bottom line is that you represent the great magicians of the Empire. Well, if you are Lucy-sensei and Sophia, it''s not surprising that you were chosen. You can''t send those sorcerers to attack the Necropolis. I have more important business to attend to.


    More importantly?


    We''ll see.


    Creon added that this was another order from the imperial government, so they couldn''t disobey it.


    If Sophia and Lucy joined the attack, the two of them would try to prevent Filia from being sacrificed.


    In that sense, the two of them might be a hindrance to Creon as well.


    Creon then shifted his eyes to Sophia.


    Creon stared at Sophia, but there was no special emotion floating around there.


    They were engaged, but maybe Creon didn''t think anything of Sophia either.


    However, Creon said to Sophia.


    You are my fianc��," Creon said to Sophia, "and you are my fianc��. So I want you to come back to me. Because that''s the way it should be.


    Will Creon take me back?


    What if I said yes?


    Then I''ll have to fight you, Creon. I don''t like that.


    Saphira. Is Solon more important to you than me, than the Order?


    Yes. I''m sorry for Creon and the others, but Solon is far more important to me.


    Huh, Creon sighed and shook his head.


    Then he glanced at Karelia next to him, and then said to Sophia.


    ''All right. Well, as a matter of fact, there''s another woman I''m interested in too.


    Who am I talking about?


    Is this about Karelia?


    I was curious, but I wasn''t going to ask any more than that.


    If this was back when I was in magic school, I would have asked a lot of questions.


    But now there is no that kind of closeness between me and Creon.


    When I think of a girl that Creon was aware of, there is someone who comes to mind.


    Shea, the one we were working with.


    Shea spent a lot of time with Creon, and she was much closer to him than I was to her.


    I think it was Creon who taught Shea various advanced magic techniques.


    At the time, Creon was still a bit timid, but he smiled at Shea, acting a little more mature.


    But now Shea is dead.


    So the person that Creon cares about must be someone else.


    ''Hey, Solon. I''m going to give you Sophia.


    Can I have it?��I wish you''d stop treating Sophia like she''s a thing.


    Sophia has been yours for a long time, hasn''t she?


    Creon pointed to Sophia beside me, and I looked at her as well.


    Sophia''s face was a little red.


    ''So don''t try to sabotage my purpose. There''s more than enough room for Solon already, you know.''


    Creon''s goal was to capture the Necropolis?


    ''The attack on the Necropolis is only a passing phase. But for the time being, you can take that into account.


    I''m not a fan of the Necropolis attack.


    ''You don''t think you can succeed, do you?��But I''m not the same as I used to be. Now I''m a far better adventurer than Solon, the Holy Knight Creon.


    But there is something in that necropolis that not even the legendary Pericles could defeat.


    ''I know. I''m saying we''ll succeed based on that too. Besides. We can''t stop the Necropolis attack now.


    What?


    Because the invasion of the Necropolis has been pushed back to three days.


    Creon said with a reluctant look on his face.

 84-Episode 83: Collect Friends!

    The Necropolis attack mission was brought forward to three days later.


    I was stunned.


    The war against the Great Republic War with the neighboring countries continues to worsen, and the resources obtained from the ruins must be used as military supplies as soon as possible.


    That was Creon''s explanation, but they must be in a hurry to utilize the resources for military purposes through the revival of the Demon King.


    If they did so, the war situation could change dramatically.


    At any rate, if the operation is decided so quickly, the strategy cannot be stopped.


    After Creon''s resignation, we discussed what we should do.


    The Necropolis has an enemy that even the brave Pericles could not defeat.


    I think the attack is reckless, but I haven''t found any definitive proof that it''s impossible.


    If the operation is not stopped, Filia will be in danger.


    Even if the operation was carried out, I planned to take measures to prevent Filia from being used as material for the resurrection of the Demon King.


    This was because they should have had nearly a month to attack.


    But that became impossible.


    ''''Can''t we just run away somewhere?''''


    Sophia suggests timidly.


    ''Somewhere where?''


    ''Why don''t you go to a neutral Carolinian kingdom or some other foreign country?��Maybe we can defect to the Republic.


    I don''t think we can cross the border.


    In this time of war, if you leave the country without permission, you are a felon on your own.


    It would be nice if we could get out of here successfully, but if we were caught, I and Filia and the others would not get away with it.


    Then why don''t you ask the dukedom of Solon''s hometown to shelter him?


    ''I''ve thought about that, but I don''t want to involve the dukes. Besides, the mansion is under surveillance.


    Surveillance?


    Sophia made a pouting face.


    On the other hand, Lucy seemed to have sensed that there were already magical wards for monitoring and several magicians deployed around the mansion.


    They could detect it from the changes in the amount of magic power in the vicinity, but they wouldn''t be able to notice it if they didn''t have the idea that they could be monitored in the first place.


    Sophia also seemed to understand the presence of the watchers only after being told.


    The interior of the mansion is warded, so they can''t see us, but if we take even one step outside, they will detect us.


    ''''If we try to escape, Creon and the others will come to restrain us as soon as possible.


    Defeating the watchers would be possible with Sophia and Lucy.


    Perhaps they could even repel the first group of pursuers.


    But they will certainly be caught before they reach their escape route.


    Because the enemy is the government.


    ''But if we don''t, Solon and the others will get hurt badly in the Necropolis.


    Sophia says with a face that looks like she''s about to cry.


    The main body of the Necropolis attack is the Creon Rescue Knights.


    Even if Creon tries to harm Filia after the successful invasion, the people of the Knights are Creon''s men, so there is a good chance that they will follow suit.


    There might be some conscientious adventurers like Flora, but they would surely be in the minority.


    But.


    The attack on Necropolis will involve more than just members of the Order of Salvation.


    Just like I''m allowed to participate.


    Let''s find some adventurers who will be on our side.


    What?


    ''We could do a little better if we had Filia on our side,''


    Since Filia is an imperial princess, if Creon tried to do something to Filia, it would be a crime of treason.


    If it''s just members of Creon''s Order, for example, after sacrificing Filia, they might be able to kill me to make up for it.


    But if there are a certain number of people on our side, it''s a different story.


    The sides that are on Filia''s side should fight for Filia.


    If the battle is prolonged, the Knights will also have some doubts about being the princess'' enemy.


    When I explained that, Lucy nodded.


    ''''I think that''s a good idea. The question is where that ally is...''''


    One of us has to be Notaras.


    The summoner Notaras is a leader of the old Order of St. Sophia.


    His abilities are extremely high.


    And since he is also an enemy of Creon and Arte, there is no one more trustworthy than him.


    I immediately went to Notaras''s room and explained the situation.


    Although he knew it was a reckless plan, he gladly accepted it.


    He said, "I can''t let you go to the dead zone alone, Solon. The reason I couldn''t stop the attack on Necropolis is also the responsibility of me, who was an executive of the Order.


    Notaras'' eyes sparkled behind his round glasses.


    I thanked him repeatedly and then went to the next room.


    There is another old knight executive in this mansion.


    It''s Lailen Remilia the Mechanical Engineer.


    I knew I couldn''t go into a girl''s room, but when I knocked and called out to her, Lailen Remilia replied that she didn''t want to leave her room.


    She asked me to go into her room instead.


    I have no choice but to go into my room.


    Even though it was daytime, the windows were closed and the room was dimly lit.


    Lailen Remilia is huddled on the bed, wrapped in a blanket.


    From the blanket, only a neat face and a faint glimpse of purple hair could be seen.


    There was a fright in Lailen Remilia''s purple eyes.


    During her time as a knight, Lailen Remilia was a clever beautiful girl with a strong sense of justice, but at the same time, she had a free-spirited nature.


    Even though she was the daughter of a nobleman, she wore an exotic dancer-style costume that was quite revealing, and I think she attracted the attention of the male members around her.


    Lailen Remilia often bragged about her expensive clothes to those around her.


    The atmosphere of the current Lailen Remilia is totally different.


    It''s because of the horrible assault she received from Arte and the others.


    I don''t know the details of what that was like.


    The only thing I know for sure is that Lailen Remilia was driven to the point of near death.


    There were fractures in multiple parts of her body.


    Fortunately, the scar in the center of her face is gone and hasn''t ruined her beauty, but I can still see a large scar on her forehead that is hidden by her purple hair.


    It seems that magic can''t be used to restore it either.


    And because of the memories of fear instilled in her by Arte and the others, Lairen Remilia was sick at heart.


    She was frightened at the slightest noise and spent the whole day in her room with empty eyes.


    Clarice was also quite worried.


    Once again, she felt resentful towards Arte.


    She remembered Flora''s words that she should have killed Arte, that she should have killed him.


    Indeed, it was probably true.


    Arte was released by Creon and is still a free man.


    I don''t know what kind of barbarism he is committing.


    Aside from that, we can''t take Lairen Remilia, who is as good as a cripple, with us to capture Necropolis.


    Therefore, what I wanted to ask Lailen Remilia was if there were any other influential adventurer''s handlers.


    Lailen Remilia listened to my explanation with a vague expression on her face, but when I said that I wanted to stop Arte''s plan, she freaked out and shook.


    Maybe it wasn''t a good idea to mention Arte''s name.


    Rylen Remilia''s expression hardened with fear, and then she began to sob.


    I panicked.


    It was the first time I had ever seen Lailen Remilia cry.


    ''''I''m...such an idiot.


    Why?


    I had no idea what would happen if I got rid of Solon.


    It was only after Arte took power in the Order after he banished me.


    And when the management of the Knights didn''t work well, Arte said he was going to attack the Necropolis.


    And they failed to overthrow Arte by opposing the Necropolis attack, and they had a terrible time.


    So it could be said that agreeing with my banishment led to the tragedy of Rylen Remilia.


    I said, "No,


    "I didn''t blame Rylen Remilia. It''s all on Arte.


    I said, and waited for a while until Lailen Remilia calmed down.


    When she finally stopped crying, Lailen Remilia said in a faint voice.


    ''''Thanks. .........Solon is very kind. I tried to get rid of Solon.


    ''But you''ve agreed to let me come back, haven''t you?


    But that doesn''t change the fact that I agreed to kick Solon out in the first place. So I''m sorry.


    So, if I could do one thing for you, I''d like your help. So we''re square.


    When I asked him if he had any adventurers he could call upon to be his allies, Lairen Remilia thought for a moment and said that he had a group of adventurers in his own viscount''s possession.


    He said that if Lailenremilia wrote to her father''s viscount, he could send them right away.


    ''''That would be very helpful, Lailen Remilia.


    Well I can''t go back to my parent''s house looking like this, so can I stay in this mansion for a while longer?


    ''Of course. You can stay as long as you want, but for now, just think about getting better.


    When I said that, Rylen Remilia nodded her head and smiled, albeit faintly.


    Now we need to enlist the help of our acquaintances from the days of the magic school and the knights.


    Then there are the most dependable adventurers.


    It''s Rascalos, the head of the Imperial City branch of the old Knights of Sophia, and his friends.


    They were all ardent admirers of Saint Sophia, and that''s why they hadn''t joined the new Knights of Creon.


    It''s easy to gather the members of the old Order like them with Sophia''s persuasion.


    Somehow I seemed to be able to gather a fair number of adventurers.


    And at the same time, I''ll also teach Filia the cautions for exploring the ruins in three days, as well as the minimum amount of recovery and support magic.


    Finally, we were ready for the Necropolis invasion mission.

 85-Episode 84: Everything comes with sacrifices

    The number of adventurers who had gathered to capture the dead city of Necropolis was two hundred and ten.


    For an adventurer who usually worked with at least twenty adventurers, this was an unprecedentedly large scale capture mission.


    However, most of the roads in the ruins are narrow, so the more adventurers you gather, the more advantageous it will be.


    The members of the Creon Salvation Knights made up half of the assembled adventurers.


    Among them were some of the thirteen officers of the old Knights of St. Sophia, such as Holy Knight Creon, Astrologer Flora, Guardian Warrior Galerus, and Sage Arte.


    The adventurer parties that joined the Knights of Salvation, such as the Old Basileus Adventurers and the Old Golden Tower Knights, are also as powerful as the Knights of St. Sophia.


    Of the rest, a few dozen are adventurers that the government has raked in with all sorts of hands. Some of them are military men.


    And the last thirty are on my side.


    Standing at the entrance to the dead city of Necropolis, I looked over at them.


    An ancient white-walled palace looms in front of us, and we are gathered in the ruins of a garden that used to be the palace''s facility.


    ''''It''s nice to have all the right people in place.


    ''Thanks to Laskarus and Rylen Remilia,''


    I replied sincerely to Notaras'' words.


    Without the cooperation of these two, we wouldn''t have been able to gather this many allies.


    Laskarus and the others were still dressed in the white uniforms of the old Knights of St. Sophia.


    On the other hand, the adventurers of the Viscount''s family, Lairen Remilia''s family, were dressed and armed differently.


    The only thing they had in common was that they had strong feelings for Lailen Remilia, the daughter of the Lord.


    A woman who seems to be the first of them advances.


    Dressed in black robes and holding a heavy staff in her hand, she looked like a typical black mage.


    ''''You are Solon-dono, right?''''


    That''s right.


    ''How can I thank you for saving your daughter''s life and saving her from danger but at any rate, I thank you.


    The woman, whose name was Nasha, looked at me with blue eyes.


    Beautiful eyes.


    I also knew that she was a mage of considerable ability.


    As long as Notaras, Rascalos, Nasha, and I are around, Creon won''t be able to get to Filia so easily.


    Creon and the others approached me.


    I thought he looked reluctant, but he was surprisingly in a good mood.


    ''I didn''t expect you to gather such a large number of adventurers. I owe Solon a debt of gratitude.


    Next to Creon was the wise man Arte, who was looking at me evasively.


    As if he was really unpleasant, Arte''s black eyes were several times sharper than usual.


    ''''Even if Solon-senpai and the others weren''t here, the mission would still succeed.


    Well, you can always have more allies.


    Is Creon unaware of my intentions to protect Filia?


    Or does he have some other agenda?


    I say to Creon.


    "Creon and the others assured me of a successful invasion of the Necropolis. You must promise me one more thing. I want you to find a way to get back to the surface with as few injuries and as few deaths as possible.


    That''s not going to happen.


    Creon said simply.


    ''Of course, I won''t take any unnecessary casualties. Of course, I will take care of your safety as best I can. But there will inevitably be casualties in this fight.


    You shouldn''t go on an adventure that you know will cost you.


    ''I don''t think so. There are times when you have to make sacrifices for this country, for humanity, to move forward.


    Can Creon say the same thing in front of Shea?


    Creon twitched and trembled and suddenly seemed to be speechless.


    After all, even now, Shea is still an important companion and a special person to Creon.


    Even if she died a long time ago.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. You became the companion of Creon and his friends, but he was slowed down and also killed by the small-fry demon tribe of the ruins and died easily.


    Arte. Shea was one of us. I wish you''d think of a better way to say it.


    When I chided him, Arte made a disgusted face.


    ''What''s wrong with calling someone who wasn''t good enough a person who wasn''t good enough?��If he wasn''t strong enough, then it''s the fault of Shea himself that he died miserably, right?


    Arte....


    ''''I shudder to think that such a person is still alive today and might have become an executive of the Order like senior Solon. That person called Shea deserved to die.


    As expected, I was about to raise my voice and protest to Arte, but when I saw Creon next to me, I decided not to.


    It was because Creon was looking at Arte with hatred in his eyes.


    I felt a cold sweat run down my back.


    There was a fierce anger in Creon''s eyes, as if he was ready to kill Arte at any moment.


    As for Arte, he didn''t seem to notice it at all and smiled as he looked at me unconcernedly.


    ''''There are sacrifices to be made in everything. So there will be casualties in this Necropolis attack as well. Still, for the sake of the empire and a greater power, no matter how many sacrifices you make, you will be forgiven.

 86-Episode 85: Necropolis Strategy Start

    Creon took a deep breath to calm his anger.


    Then, when he regained his composure, Creon said.


    ''This operation will be executed in three units.


    It''s a structural problem with the site.


    Creon nodded at my words.


    The reason why attacking the Necropolis is so difficult is not just because the enemies are so strong.


    If you don''t conquer them from three different paths at the same time, the demons will come back up to the attacked level from another path and cut off their path of retreat.


    The brave Pericles didn''t know this, and he was exhausted and killed in the process of returning.


    ''So we will advance in unison from three roads and conquer the ruins. Then we will meet up at the lowest level, the twenty-second level, as far as we know at present.


    Creon then ordered the formation of three units.


    Surprisingly, Creon added me to the unit under his direct control.


    There is Filia there, of course, and also Arte.


    Arte seemed a bit dissatisfied.


    He probably thought that he would be entrusted with the command of a separate unit.


    But Arte is definitely not suited for it.


    The unit under Creon''s direct control includes Notaras the Summoner and Flora the Astrologer, as well as Nasha the Black Mage and the others who are on my side this time.


    It''s safe to assume that there are enough people to protect Filia.


    On the other hand, one of the separate squadrons will be led by the guardian warrior Galerus, and another squad will be commanded by Leticia, the former leader of the Basileus Adventurers'' group.


    Creon smiled.


    ''''Now, I would like to have a few words for His Imperial Highness Filia.


    Me?


    Filia points to herself and panics.


    Indeed, Filia is the general commander, even if it''s a formality, so she needs to declare the beginning of the battle.


    Filia looked around at the two hundred-plus adventurers with a slightly nervous face.


    Then, in a clear voice, she declared in a high-pitched voice.


    ''''I will make it back alive. And with the help of all of you, give me victory!


    In response to Filia''s words, the adventurers said in unison, "Long live the Princess Filia, Your Highness! In a fervent voice, they chanted, "I''m not going to let you go!


    There must have been some euphoria about their unprecedented strategy to capture the ruins, but at the same time, I think they were genuinely answering Filia''s call.


    But at the same time, I think there was also the aspect that they were genuinely answering Filia''s call for help.


    As expected of an imperial princess, or perhaps I should say, Filia is quite popular as well.


    There is the fact that she is a noble member of the royal family, and I think there is also the fact that she is very good-looking, but even more than that, I felt that Filia had the power to attract people to her.


    Incidentally, the other princess, Iris, seems to have abruptly cancelled her participation in the Necropolis campaign.


    I don''t know what happened, but considering the danger, it was a reasonable decision.


    From Creon''s point of view, the only thing needed is Filia, a descendant of the Demon King, and it would be fine either with or without Iris.


    Divided into three units, we began to advance through the ruins.


    The first level of the ruins that we had already captured was already inhabited by humans.


    However, as we crossed the narrow, square-shaped residential area, the inhabitants all looked pale and poorly nourished.


    ''''Solon I heard that people live in the ruins, but it''s true.


    ''Yes. We are releasing the site as a settlement to relieve the shortage of land for farming and housing...


    It''s not a desirable environment by any means.


    I know this because I''ve walked through the living areas of some of the ruins.


    Not many people would want to live crammed into a small space, relying only on a magically powered artificial sun.


    When they saw us, they shouted their welcome.


    Because adventurers are considered heroes who liberate the ruins for the people of the Empire.


    As we proceeded, the neatly laid out path broke off and soon we could see the stairs to the lower levels.


    It was made of marble and gave the atmosphere of an ancient palace.


    The conquered levels and the lower levels were separated by a heavy door.


    This is to prevent the demons from attacking the residential area as often as possible.


    Creon opened that door with the key entrusted to him by the imperial government and proceeded to take the lead.


    This is an expression of his will to take on the most dangerous role.


    I, on the other hand, was right beside Filia, right in the middle of the line of adventurers.


    Dozens of adventurers slowly make their way down the stairs, holding torches over their heads.


    They hadn''t even reached the second level yet.


    That''s when the air around them changed.


    Suddenly, all the torch lights went out at once.


    It was the work of the demon tribe. They probably used fire elimination magic or something like that.


    It''s pitch black. Solon.


    Filia hugs me tightly.


    I squeezed Filia''s hand back, then let go and put my hand on the sword sheath.


    The adventurers around me are buzzing.


    ''''Filia-sama, it''s an enemy attack, so please don''t leave me.''''


    I drew my treasure sword, the Tetracord, and flashed it right through the darkness.


    It''s responsive.


    I swung it down again, right above me.


    At about the same time, one of the adventurers seems to have magically brought the lights back on.


    My vision opened up in front of me.


    There was a purple sphere-shaped creature there.


    It was a demon race.


    It was cut in two by the Treasure Sword Tetracord.


    Several of the other adventurers had also defeated the demon race in the same way.


    Karelia seemed to have smashed through about three demon clans and looked at the demon clan''s blood-soaked sword with satisfaction.


    ''''Ku, it''s amazing how accurately you can aim at them despite the darkness.


    ''We''ve all been fighting the demon race all our lives. I know them by feel.


    Nevertheless, the lower levels will make the enemies stronger, and we won''t be able to defeat them easily like this.


    We have to brace ourselves.


    In order to protect Filia.


    I told myself and sheathed my treasure sword tetracord.

 87-Chapter 86: The Grey Rong

    Although demons will occasionally appear in the second layer, the roads have been basically conquered and the roads are well maintained.


    It''s like a cushion between the first layer where humans live and the demons below the third layer where they live.


    We effortlessly passed the second layer and proceeded to the third layer of the Necropolis attack underground.


    At the same time, Guardian Warrior Galerus'' second unit and Magic Knight Leticia''s third unit must have also entered the third layer from different ways.


    Around the time they entered the third layer, Creon said.


    ''''We can''t afford for the torches to go out like they did earlier. Sorry, but I''ll have some of us take turns using the lighting magic.


    Creon called out to the members of his order.


    All of them seemed to be quite capable sorcerers, and that''s why they continue to use only the simple magic of lighting magic.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of the depth of human resources in the attack team.


    However, the sorcerers who will be using only lighting magic will not be happy.


    I''m sure that since this is an unparalleled attack on ruins in history, they will want to play an active role in defeating a powerful enemy in a spectacular manner.


    If you''re not, using lighting magic will delay your counterattack and put you in danger.


    One woman objected for that very reason.


    She was still more like a girl than a woman, but she was still old enough to be a girl.


    She was dressed in fine clothes all in black.


    Many other adventurers have worn it, so it must be the uniform of the Creon Salvation Knights.


    It''s a functional and good-looking outfit, but the girl wearing it is quite petite, and the fact that her bangs are cut short makes her feel young.


    The expression on her face as she pouted in dissatisfaction was also innocent.


    Since she was chosen for the attack team at such an age, she must have a reasonable amount of magical ability.


    ''''I didn''t come here to turn on the lights!��I''m here to fight the demon race!


    Yes, that''s right, and about two other sorcerers nodded.


    By nature, adventurers are often strong-minded people.


    They use their own strength to defeat their enemies, obtain the treasures of the ruins, and reap the benefits.


    It''s no wonder that those who choose such a life style are reluctant to listen to other people''s orders instead of being confident.


    Creon smiled with a smile, not seeming to be offended.


    ''''You''re Lisa the White Mage, who was a member of the Golden Seal Order.


    ''You remember my name?��There are so many of them.


    The girl called Lisa looked a little surprised.


    Creon nodded and said in a calm tone.


    ''Exactly. ''That''s right, because you are my chosen people. I expect and believe that every one of you will contribute to this strategy. Defeating the demon tribe isn''t the only contribution we can make.


    Creon cut off his words there, and there was a pause.


    Naturally, all eyes were on Creon.


    Then Creon stated emphatically.


    ''''If this strategy of attacking the Necropolis succeeds, everyone here will have their names etched in history!��So I hope we each do our best to make that happen.


    Creon''s speech was masterful.


    Indeed, if they succeeded, Creon and his men would be heroes.


    And those who died in the course of the campaign would be treated as heroes.


    Creon is prepared for the deaths of many adventurers in his campaign!


    As I was thinking about this, I suddenly felt a slight sense of discomfort.


    An uncomfortable feeling, as if the flow of air had changed slightly.


    I have an unpleasant feeling.


    I quickly drew my treasured sword tetracord, took a precautionary stance and quickly pulled Filia into my arms.


    And that decision was correct.


    In the next moment, a gust of wind arose and I heard the screams of several adventurers at the same time.


    They were literally blown away by the wind.


    Something swirling in the grayness rushed straight towards us.


    ''''Get down!''''


    Me and Creon both shouted at about the same time.


    Some adventurers, who still didn''t understand what was going on, crouched down on the ground in response to the words.


    I also fall to the ground with Filia in my arms.


    Filia screams.


    The enemy plunges over our heads many times faster than a man and crashes into the wall of the ruins.


    A tremendous roar resounds and the area around us shakes loudly.


    ''''It''s a gray dragon species........!


    Amidst the smoke of the earth, Notaras murmured bitterly.


    It was a fearsome and formidable enemy that would sit on the thirty or forty layers if it were an ordinary ruin.


    Knights'' leaders such as Sage Arte, Astrologer Flora, Supporting Mage Ducas, and Holy Knight Creon were indeed immediately in a battle stance and launched a simultaneous attack against the gray dragon species.


    Since it was a surprise attack, the other adventurers started to fight the dragons as well, although they couldn''t respond properly at first.


    It was a spectacular sight to see a top-notch swordsman cut through the skin of the dragons and high ranking magic attacks rained down on them.


    But not all adventurers were able to stand back like that.


    Some of those caught up in the dragon''s first blow seemed to be severely injured and unable to move.


    One of them was the white mage girl, Lisa.


    The girl was slumped against the wall, slumped and limp.


    I guess she couldn''t move.


    And the enemy wasn''t just dragons.


    There was a black wolf-like creature nearby.


    Of course, it wasn''t as bad as the gray dragon species, but it was a pretty formidable demon race.


    As I recall, that was a ''magic stone wolf'', a species native to this necropolis.


    It''s not just a beast, it has a magical stone in the center of its body, and uses it as the basis for its various abilities.


    I read about it in a book I researched in the big library beforehand. I feel that the prep work has helped.


    The demon stone wolf, which was probably twice the size of the petite girl''s body, turned its attention to her.


    Hee, Lisa let out a small scream.


    Her teary eyes were rattling and trembling.


    If this was the case, she would be killed for sure.


    No one is paying attention to Lisa, as everyone is too busy fighting the gray dragon species.


    I hesitated for a moment, trying to get in to help.


    The main reason I''m here is to protect Filia.


    But if I stay away from Filia, I can''t help her if something happens to her.


    But Filia gently pushed me back.


    "Go help that girl.


    But...


    ''I''m everyone''s commander in chief, even if it''s just a formality, you know?��They have responded to my words. And I''m not going to leave you behind.


    Filia said emphatically and looked straight at me.


    I was lost, but even if I wasn''t there, Nasha and Laskarus were also following Filia without a moment''s separation from her, as we had discussed beforehand.


    ''''........I understand. As Your Highness ordered, I will save that girl from the demon race.


    Thank you. Solon you give us victory!


    I started to run and then pointed my treasure sword tetracord straight at the magic stone wolf.

 88-Episode 87: A White Mage Longing for a Saint

    A magic stone wolf tries to jump on the white mage girl, Lisa.


    I stood in front of it.


    The magical stone wolf opens its huge mouth wide and tries to eat me and Lisa.


    If it is eaten as it is, it will be used as a source of nourishment for the magic stone in the wolf''s body.


    I brought out the treasure sword tetracord to the enemy in front of me.


    I''m not going to be able to stop myself, but I''m going to be able to shut my mouth and bite me to pieces with my sword.


    I raised the treasured sword.


    The wolf''s upper jaw is slashed and fresh blood spurts out.


    I bring down the treasured sword tetracord again, and at the same time immediately unleash fire magic without chanting.


    The demonstone wolf''s head was easily blown off.


    If it were an ordinary creature, it would naturally not be able to survive.


    However.


    The head of the magic stone wolf turned into a lump of flesh, but it still buzzed.


    The driving force that drives the demon race is magical power.


    It''s probably because it hasn''t run out yet.


    In other words, the demon stone in the center of the body must be destroyed.


    The demon stone wolf saw me as a troublesome opponent and slipped past me.


    Then it tried to move straight towards Lisa.


    The wounded Lisa said, "Ah! And I get a voice of fear.


    But in the next moment, my sword caught the demon stone wolf in the abdomen.


    A definite response.


    I thrust my treasure sword tetracord straight out as it was.


    But that wasn''t enough.


    I have to destroy the demon stone for sure.


    ''God bless my sword. Give my sword the power to pave the way!


    I chanted the spell in a low voice as I stabbed my sword.


    The treasure sword Tetracord begins to dully glow.


    My sword is still stuck in the magic stone wolf and I can''t deliver a second blow.


    If I can''t finish him off here, the wolf with his sword still stuck in it will flail in pain and kill us all.


    This is a critical moment.


    I felt the treasure sword tetracord strike through something.


    At the same time, the rampaging magic stone wolf stopped moving with a snap.


    Good.


    It seems that they managed to destroy the magic stone and defeat it.


    Looking back, the gray dragon species had also been cornered by the Knights'' leaders, and the battle was almost settled.


    This battle was a victory for the invasion team.


    However, even though it was only the third layer, at this rate, the future was uncertain.


    Some adventurers have already been seriously injured, and it seems like some of the people who were blown up in the first place are not there.


    They may have been pulled into the depths of the ruins in pieces, and then killed there.


    Anyway, the only thing I can do now is to treat Lisa in front of me.


    I crouched down and looked at Lisa''s injuries.


    "Does it hurt?


    I asked, and Lisa nodded her head.


    I''m sure there is some blood seeping through, but it doesn''t seem to be a life-threatening wound.


    I''m sure I''ll be able to recover this much if I give it some time.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to find a way to get the best out of it.


    ''What''s your name, Swordsman?''


    Me?��I''m Solon the Magician.


    "Mr. Solon, Deputy Commander of the Order of St. Sophia?


    We used to call it that once.


    When I said that, Lisa''s face lit up in a flash.


    Then she looks at me with an innocent expression.


    ''''You''re Saint Sophia-sama''s lover, aren''t you!


    Hey, sweetheart!


    ''Yes, sir!��Because I heard that because you eloped with Solon-san, Sophia-sama quit the Order.


    No, um, I mean, it''s not like that, but...


    I''m a big fan of Lady Sophia!��It was because I admired Lady Sophia that I became a white mage!��A genius who was born into a prestigious noble family and was the youngest person to graduate at the top of her class from the School of Magic. A saint who was chosen by the Imperial Church. Substandard power. And a very beautiful appearance!��It''s my dream!


    Lisa said in a chest-pounding, bouncy voice, and then murmured, "Ow.


    The wound would still hurt.


    But the expression on her face, which had been twisted in fear, was now completely gone.


    Lisa''s eyes began to glisten.


    If she admired Sophia so much, why didn''t she become a member of our Order?


    Lisa looked a little sad when she heard that.


    ''I failed my entrance exam.


    Yeah, that. Well, it''s hard and it depends on luck.


    The Knights of St. Sophia were a coveted group of adventurers, and it was said that just becoming a member of the group was an honor.


    Naturally, it was not easy to join the Order, and in order to become a new member, an entrance exam was imposed.


    ''''It''s terrible that I was going to join the Order of St. Sophia because I''ve gained my abilities, and now that the Order itself is gone!��But....


    But?


    ''I''m so lucky to meet Mr. Solon!


    ''''No, Sophia may be a fine saint, but I''m not much of a person. I''m not as competent as Creon and the others...''''


    ''How could Lady Sophia''s lover not be a great man!��Because you helped me!


    ''I don''t think there''s a difference between that and this...''


    I was talking to them, and when I saw that the fighting around us had calmed down, Filia and the others had come over here.


    Nasha and Laskarus, the guards behind me, were smiling.


    ''''You did it!��Solon!


    ''Yes, sir. I have been able to fulfill Master Filia''s orders.


    Beside me smiling, Lisa''s eyes widen.


    Then she murmured happily.


    ''It''s the princess!''


    Maybe this Lisa girl is a meanie, I think.


    Lisa popped her hand.


    ''Your Highness. Mr. Solon. You must join me!��No, I''m okay with being a minion!


    A servant?


    ''Yes!��I don''t like the idea of just keeping the light on all the time. If I were to act normally, I would have to obey Creon''s orders.


    Oh, I see. So you want to be Lady Filia''s bodyguard.


    ''Yes!��Besides, I can hear about Lady Sophia from Mr. Solon!


    Lisa''s eyes are shining beautifully.


    I don''t think she is lacking in ability, but even though she was dying just now, she somehow seems to lack a sense of urgency.


    I don''t know if it''s that kind of personality, or if it''s because I''m not used to attacking ruins.


    But anyway, it''s quite nice to have more allies other than Laskarus, Nasha and the others.


    Regardless of how much we can trust them.


    Even Creon wouldn''t be so picky, since he could just make the other adventurers the illuminators.


    ''''Well then, I''ll ask you to escort Filia-sama.


    Yes. Now I''m a member of your entourage, Princess!


    Lisa laughed happily, and Filia seemed a little happier too, probably because a girl close to her age had joined her escort.


    ''Nice to meet you, Lisa,''


    Filia also smiled happily.


    Will I, Filia, Lisa, Notaras, Laschalus, Laschalus, and Nasha all be able to return to earth safely?


    No, we have to make it back.


    There were still seventeen layers of ruins waiting for us from here.

 89-Episode 88: The traitor should die

    The operation to capture Necropolis is being carried out from three different paths at the same time.


    In addition to the main unit led by Creon, the Commander of the Salvation Knights, two separate units are advancing the attack, and one of them is the second unit led by the guardian warrior Galerus.


    Galerus was a former cadre of the Knights of St. Sophia and the second son of the prestigious Count family.


    His ability as a shield was one of the best in the Empire.


    All of his subordinate adventurers were also excellent, and they were not inferior to the main unit.


    However, Galerus'' squad was also struggling to capture the ruins.


    They had already lost twenty percent of their adventurers at the fifth level.


    It was a good thing that they were transported to the rear with serious injuries, but some of them lost their lives.


    In the midst of all this, Lillorquez, the deputy captain of Galerus''s squad, had a bitter look on his face and was talking to his confidante, Mirea.


    They have come to the narrow branch of the road, away from Galerus and the other adventurers.


    He didn''t want them to hear the conspiracy.


    Having finally defeated the fifth level boss, the adventurers slumped and each leaned against the wall.


    Some of them were asleep, perhaps from exhaustion.


    Lillorquez was unhappy with such a situation.


    He was young, having just turned twenty, but he was originally the head of the Golden Seal Order.


    The Gold Seal Knights were one of the oldest adventuring groups in the Empire, and for a hundred years, people from Lillorquez''s family lineage had been passing down the leader''s position from generation to generation.


    The golden seal is the symbol of the Order given by the Emperor when it was formed, and Lillorquez still wears it today.


    It is a prestigious knightly order, but it has been in a severe decline lately, and because of the lack of funds, it was unavoidably absorbed into the Order of Salvation.


    So, as Lillorquez, it''s no fun to stand on the downwind of Galerus and others.


    He thinks that he, as a former Knight Commander, is the one who should be the squad leader.


    This is because this squad includes quite a few, quite a few members of the Golden Seal Order.


    If you want, even the position of deputy head of the knight''s squad should be handed over to you, not Arte and others.


    The girl, Mirea, also agreed with Lirorquez''s idea.


    Mirea was the daughter of Lillorquez''s servant and a childhood friend who was two years younger than him.


    As a member of the Order of the Golden Seal Knights, she had supported Lirorquez all along.


    Mirea wrote through her beautiful green hair and stared at Lirorquez with her golden eyes.


    ''''Lirorquez-sama. After all, this strategy of attack is reckless.''''


    Lillorquez nodded at those words.


    (It''s time...)


    Originally, Lillorquez wasn''t motivated by this strategy, but after seeing his former subordinate, a member of the Golden Seal Knights, dying, he felt that he should actively cancel it.


    If this continued, both he and Mirea could die.


    ''''However, those Garrels won''t agree with me if I say that we should cancel the attack operation here, right?


    ''''Then let''s kill Galerus and his entourage. We can just pretend that we were inadvertently defeated by the demons. That way, the command of this squad will be transferred to Master Lillorquez.


    And then we''ll pull out all the rest of the guys.


    With that arrogant Gallerus, killing him wouldn''t hurt my conscience.


    As a result, the main squad and the other squad would be cut off from the retreat, but it didn''t matter.


    In the end, what was important to Lillorquez was his friends in this squad and Mirea.


    ''''Millea I have something important to talk to you about when we return from this mission.


    What''s the big deal?


    Mirea nods her head.


    Lillorquez confesses to Mirea and eventually intends to make her his wife.


    There was no one else to support L��r��rquez both publicly and privately but Mirea.


    Lyrorquez was convinced that he had the right person to support him both publicly and privately.


    Just then, he heard a noise from nearby.


    When he turned around, he saw his guardian warrior, Galerus.


    Galerus was a large man dressed in a large armor of steel.


    It was Lillorquez''s impression that he was a man with the aristocratic arrogance on top of his strength.


    ''''What can I do for you, captain-dono?''''


    Lillorquez asked Galerus, but Galerus only smiled thinly.


    With a bad feeling, Lillorquez quickly put his hand on his sword.


    But it was all too late.


    ''The traitor should die, right?


    Next to Galerus'' words, Mirea let out a small "Ah" and collapsed.


    Garellus'' sword was thrust deep into her chest.


    As Galerus drew his sword, blood flowed from Mirea''s chest without stopping, and then, after a few jerks and twitches, she stopped moving.


    Lillorquez understood after a moment.


    ''Mirea is dead,'' he said.


    ''Galerus you.........!


    Enraged, Lillorquez swung his sword at Galerus.


    The next moment, Lirorquez was pierced through his body by Galerus'' sword.


    Spitting up blood, Lirorquez thought to himself.


    What on earth was wrong with him?


    It''s okay for me to die.


    But Mirea, who adored me, was also killed.


    I remember the day I was a little girl.


    Millea had nursed Lillorquez all the way to bed with a fever.


    I can picture Mirea looking at herself with concern.


    (She''d been so devoted to me all these years...)


    Until the end, I couldn''t do anything for Mirea.


    Garrels calls out to Lillorquez, who is filled with regret, from above.


    "Don''t feel bad. "Don''t feel bad," he says, "it''s your fault for trying to betray us. You don''t realize it, but we''ve been listening in on the magic bracelets developed by Arte all this time.


    I didn''t think it was worth it.


    In fact, you can''t kill me with your own strength. However, under Creon''s orders, you were supposed to kill me in the heat of battle anyway.


    Why...?


    You''re the only one who could unite the Gold Seal Order''s members against us. Those without power are miserable. You will die without being able to defend anything. The best that can be done is to let your men be sacrificed in this battle.


    Lillorquez was about to raise his voice in frustration and curse Galerus, but he couldn''t speak anymore.


    ''''You''ll have to watch me play a big part in the afterlife. I''ll be the new deputy head of the Salvation Knights, this Galerus.


    The deputy commander should have been the sage Arte, Lillorquez thought in a daze.


    But it doesn''t matter now.


    I''m going to die.


    He thought he heard Mirea''s voice.


    ''It''s okay. We''ll be together in the future.''


    I wonder if that''s really true.


    Maybe there is such a thing as an afterlife, but if Mirea is still next to me.


    I will be saved.


    That''s when Lillorquez''s consciousness was cut off.

 90-Episode 89: One with Wings

    The main unit, led by Creon, was about to finish the seventh layer of the attack.


    I''m following the attack team along with Filia and the others, but if I look around at the other adventurers, we''ve already had quite a few defections.


    The path of the seventh level wasn''t wide, and each room of the palace was buried in rocks and dirt and sand.


    Fragments of extravagant pottery were scattered around, barely retaining the appearance of being an ancient palace.


    The black mage, Nasha, and the white mage, Lisa, both looked very tired.


    Although they were Filia''s guards, they were still made to work as mages without a moment''s rest as logistical support, according to the policy of the entire invasion team.


    ''''Solon-san seems to be perfectly fine...!


    Lisa says, feeling a little surprised.


    As a magic swordsman, I''m also participating in the battle from the flanks with supportive magic.


    I''ve also asked Laskarus and the others to guard Filia, and I''ve been fighting on the front lines quite often.


    But I''m not that worn out.


    The same goes for Laskalos and Notaras next door, and even Creon, Arte, and Flora and the others haven''t shown any signs of exhaustion.


    They are all senior leaders and senior members of the old Order of St. Sophia.


    Almost all of the old corps members have not yet dropped out of the attack.


    Even Nasha and Lisa and the others are among the top adventurers in the Empire.


    But the members of the St. Sophia''s Knights, who were hypothetically sung to be the strongest, would be the members of the St. Sophia''s Knights would be proud of their ability to be separated from the others.


    ''''As expected of Sophia-sama''s lover!


    ''Is Mr. Solon your girlfriend, Miss Sophia?''


    Lisa''s words prompted Nasha to question me with interest.


    I didn''t think that even the calm Nasha, let alone Lisa, would be interested in such a topic.


    As I was about to open my mouth to answer, Filia tugged on my sleeve.


    Filia stares into my eyes.


    What''s wrong with her?


    Solon isn''t Miss Sophia''s girlfriend, is he?


    What?


    Isn''t that right?


    ''Yes. Yes, but....


    I look back and see Lisa and Nasha, and incidentally, Notaras smiling at me.


    They''re all smiling and creepy.


    ''So the Princess is yakking!


    Lisa says with a chuckle.


    The other two nodded in agreement.


    Only Rascalos doesn''t change his expression and says with a bored look on his face.


    ''''It''s about time for us to fight the boss of the seventh layer.


    He was right, and the lead Creon was about to open the heavy iron door.


    Based on the information he had researched beforehand, this was one of the most difficult places to attack.


    Many adventurers had either given up on the attack at the seventh level or had been wiped out.


    Filia nodded her head curiously.


    ''''Hey, Solon. What kind of enemies are out there?''''


    In the literature, it says it''s a tiger.


    Tigers?��A tiger, you mean the one that made the cat bigger and scarier?


    Well, that''s about right. Though they''re not just animals, they''re demons.


    Even so, it was strange that tigers had fought off so many talented adventurers.


    I can understand if it''s a dragon, golem, or some other high-ranking demon race like that.


    ''''Other than that, the only thing we know about them is that they are vulnerable to water magic laws.


    Hmm. Then can my water magic attack do a little bit of damage?


    ''It might be possible if you try your best, but it''s not safe, so you''ll have to watch behind you, Miss Filia.


    Shame.


    While mumbling, Filia easily agreed.


    There have already been some retreaters to the attack, and they must have noticed that the degree of difficulty has become greater.


    Even if Filia succeeded in attacking successfully, I don''t want that to cause the eyes of the demon tribe to focus on Filia,


    Following Creon and the others, we went through the door.


    It was the great hall of a former palace, a pure white space paved with marble.


    There was nothing there except for four large pillars.


    ''''There''s nothing in there, is there?''''


    Sage Arte muttered as if he was out of sync.


    It was true that there was nothing in the hall.


    But I noticed the enemy''s presence.


    ''Up there,''


    Creon murmured briefly.


    The adventurers all looked up at the ceiling at once.


    Since it was only the palace of the ancient kingdom''s royal capital, its ceiling was frighteningly high, and it nicely gave off the size of the hall.


    However, there were several large holes in the ceiling, and beyond the holes, it was surrounded by darkness.


    There was a void between the sixth and seventh layers.


    And out of the darkness, a bird emerged.


    No, it wasn''t a bird.


    It was a winged tiger.


    It boasted a black and yellow striped body and stared at us with its majestic golden-brown eyes.


    "A winged tiger........


    I''ve heard of them in legends.


    They appear in the ancient tales of the ancient kingdoms as spirit beasts that see right and wrong in people and punish them.


    The winged tiger swooped down and grazed over the heads of the adventurers.


    The tiger''s legs were like claws.


    One of the sorceress women was kidnapped by the winged tiger and let out a high-pitched scream.


    The woman was swung down as it was and slammed into the wall.


    In the next moment, the winged tiger opened its mouth wide.


    Red lotus flames were spat out from its throat, coming at us.


    While many adventurers were in a panic, Creon pulled out his holy sword and stepped forward.


    The golden holy sword catches a stream of burning flames from the front.


    Me and Lascaros and others followed suit, and tried to join the defense as the vanguard.


    However, some of them couldn''t support it, and the swordsman who was directly underneath the winged tiger was directly hit by the flames.


    The screaming was cut off in an instant, and all that remained was the pitch black shadow of the doll.


    Seeing this, some of the fearful vanguard adventurers tried to run away.


    However, they were unable to escape.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased with the results.


    A fence of flames will create a way for them to escape.


    ''''The weak ones will be killed by the demons and those who run away will be killed by me. Now, fight for your lives!


    They looked stunned, then hurriedly turned back to the enemy.


    If they didn''t do this, they would not be able to maintain their will to fight.


    They are, after all, a bunch of crows.


    The attack team is made up of excellent looking adventurers for now.


    Except for the leaders of the Salvation Knights, if they are pushed into an inferior position, they could lose the will to fight immediately.


    ''''You shouldn''t do it in such a way as to deprive your comrades of an escape route, Arte.


    When I said it as I fought, Arte made a disgusted face and stared at me with black eyes.


    ''''I don''t remember being told what to do by my seniors. At best, you should be a shield. You can''t defeat that demon tribe with your senior''s attacks, you know.


    As he said this, Arte chuckled and waved his willow wand high in the air.

 91-Episode 90 Dont Think Youre Lending

    The winged tiger swooped down again, trying to reap the swordsmen in our vanguard.


    Most of them stayed on their feet, but some of them were caught in its claws and flung backwards.


    All the while, Arte was looking straight at the winged tiger with a strong willpower in his dark eyes.


    Then, with his wand still waving, he began to chant a high-pitched incantation.


    ''''All that is formidable is not different from what is false, and all that is false is not different from what is formidable. I am the one who knows the truth of the passing river. O spirit of water, lend me your strength!


    Arte''s attack magic became a bundle of light colored in a pale blue color, and in the next moment, it shot through the center of the winged tiger''s body.


    The winged tiger let out a high-pitched scream.


    As expected of a sage, or should I say a sage, the power of Arte''s water magic method was tremendous.


    I think I, and probably everyone else, expected to be able to defeat the winged tiger.


    However.


    The winged tiger turned its screams into a ferocious roar.


    Even though its body had been cut up by magic, it still didn''t stop moving, spreading its wings and continuing to fly.


    It had yet to destroy the core of the demon race''s power.


    Tsk, and Arte clicks his tongue.


    ''''It''s coming.''''


    Creon warned the adventurers around him in a low voice.


    The winged tiger''s eyes flashed red.


    Those eyes weren''t looking at us vanguards.


    I look back.


    What the winged tiger was looking at was definitely Arte.


    Not good.


    Arte is a genius sorcerer, a sage with overwhelming talent.


    However, that doesn''t mean he''s all-powerful.


    For example, if exposed to a physical attack with no guards, Arte has no way to defend himself.


    That''s why we were able to repel Arte''s attack during the mansion attack.


    The winged tiger flies straight through the low altitude.


    Creon and the others attacked, but the winged tiger did not slow down.


    As it was, it rammed through the flaming fence that Arte had created.


    If Arte had tried to escape backwards, Arte''s body might have fallen prey to the winged tiger.


    However, Arte slipped past the winged tiger, extinguished the flaming fence and ran forward.


    That was the right decision.


    Even if we went to the rear, as long as there were few swordsmen, we would not be able to counterattack or defend ourselves and would also endanger the other mages.


    If they head towards us, they can meet up with the vanguard and the targeted artefacts will be safe.


    However, none of the nearby vanguards were willing to shield Arte.


    Most of those present were adventurers other than the Salvation Knights.


    Since Arte is not only unpopular to begin with, but also tried to build a fire fence to cut off her retreat, it''s no wonder that they didn''t think to protect her at a moment''s notice.


    Creon and the others are not in a position to protect Arte.


    But I was in a position not far from Arte, who was rushing up to me.


    For a moment, Flora''s words, "If I wanted to protect Filia, I should have killed Arte," come to mind.


    But I waved those words away.


    I backed up and approached Arte.


    Then I get between the winged tiger and Arte.


    Alone, I have to defend myself from the winged tiger''s attack.


    The claws that the Winged Tiger swung down were blocked by the Treasure Sword Tetrachord, but my response to the next breath of flame was delayed for a moment.


    At this rate, both Arte and I would be extinguished as well.


    However, a ray of light pierced the winged tiger''s back.


    When I glanced behind me, the astrologer Flora held up her staff and intermittently unleashed her attack magic.


    The attack caused the winged tiger to lash out in pain, his mouth turning upwards.


    I didn''t get caught in the flames spitting from my mouth, and me and Arte managed to escape in that moment.


    In the next moment, the swordsmen surrounded the winged tiger, and the mages attacked there in unison.


    The winged tiger was considerably weakened by Arte''s attack. If this much of an attack was added to it, it would be a huge damage.


    Sure enough, the winged tiger''s movements suddenly slowed down as if it had run out of magic power, and then it fell to the side as it was.


    The winged tiger had been knocked down.


    Arte stared at me with dissatisfaction.


    ''''Don''t think that you owe me this. I was able to overcome that situation on my own, even without my seniors.


    I wouldn''t say that. In any case, it doesn''t matter if I think I owe it to you, if Arte doesn''t think I owe it to you, it doesn''t mean anything.


    The reason why Arte was targeted was because of Arte''s powerful attack magic, which drew the wrath of the demon race.


    This means that Arte is contributing to the attack.


    The fact that I happened to help that Arte, doesn''t mean that I can dignify Arte.


    I don''t agree with what he said and did, but I recognized Arte''s ability itself.


    And when Arte tried to target Filia in order to revive the Demon King, that Arte''s ability would be a major threat to us.


    Flora was staring at the two of us.

 92-Chapter 91 陥穽

    Despite the sacrifice, we managed to finish the seventh level of the attack.


    One swordsman man was staring at the marble floor.


    There was a human-shaped black shadow there.


    It was the remains of an adventurer who had been killed by the fierce fire of the Winged Tiger.


    The swordsman did not show a single tear, but it was clear that he was saddened by the death of the adventurer.


    Perhaps he was a companion.


    He looked at Creon and the others with eyes that were filled with resentment.


    Near the corpse of the other sacrificed sorcerer, the girls, who seemed to be his companions, were sobbing.


    Just hearing such voices lowered the wariness of the other adventurers.


    It might be his turn to be next.


    Creon approached the sorceress''s corpse and said, "Let''s bury her generously," and tried to comfort her crying companions.


    The girls had complained that they wanted to take the corpse back to the ground, but imagining Creon''s position, I don''t think that''s going to happen.


    They still had a long way to go before they could attack, and they didn''t have enough time to take the remains with them.


    Anyway, with the death of the winged tiger, the huge door at the far end of the seventh layer opened.


    After making various preparations, we''ll be able to move on to deeper levels.


    While we were resting, Filia was laboring over the whole thing.


    Even if it''s only a formality, it has the air of a general commander of an invasion force.


    Lisa comes up to me and whispers.


    ''''Solon-san!��I''m glad you''re okay.


    Thank you. That was a close call.


    ''But it was cool!��I risked my life defending the Sage alone and made it work!


    For Lisa, who admires the Knights of St. Sophia, perhaps the wise man Arute is also an object of respect.


    Lisa looked up at me with a twinkle in her eye.


    I chuckle a bit.


    Besides, I didn''t do anything that great.


    ''That was all thanks to Flora''s help,''


    Come to think of it, I didn''t thank Flora.


    I looked for Flora, but I couldn''t find her.


    Where did she go?


    When Creon was finally about to announce his departure again.


    Underneath the floor, from the side walls, and from the far higher ceiling, there was a violent sound.


    ''What is that noise?''


    Lisa looked up at the ceiling curiously.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    The next thing she knew, the marble floor cracked and began to crumble without pause.


    ''It''s coming down!��Run to the eighth level door!


    Creon shouted, but his voice was drowned out by the screams of the other adventurers.


    The ground on the seventh level was crumbling and they were about to fall to the lower levels.


    Creon was right, they needed to get down the stairs to the eighth level first.


    Laskalos and Nasha take Filia and run to the eighth level.


    I was about to run out too, but before I could, Lisa next to me wobbled.


    The floor Lisa was standing on collapsed.


    ''Kyah!''


    He grabbed Lisa''s screaming hand in the nick of time.


    Lisa''s body is underneath the floor, and underneath it is pitch blackness.


    I pull Lisa up with all the strength I can muster, dangling only from my arms.


    A teary-eyed Lisa looks at me.


    ''Oh, thank you so much,''


    You''re welcome. Anyway, we need to get out of here as soon as possible...


    Most of the adventurers seemed to have escaped the difficulty and moved to the stairs to the safe eighth level.


    The other two people left in the hall seemed to be us, Creon and Karelia.


    Karelia was about to be caught in the collapse as well, and she was thanking Creon with a red face, as if he had saved her from it.


    We got up and tried to start walking across the cavernous floor.


    Collapses of ruins happen every once in a while, but it''s rare to see them on this large a scale.


    Perhaps this is another trap set in the ruins.


    I had researched beforehand the story that the descendants of the ancient kingdom had set a trap in the necropolis to protect its past palaces.


    If that''s the case, it wouldn''t be surprising if there was a more elaborate mechanism, I thought, and I looked up.


    Something was falling from the ceiling.


    As soon as I saw it, I pushed Lisa away.


    She screamed and sat on her ass, but I made the right decision.


    What fell from above was a muddy demon race.


    I pulled out my treasure sword tetracord and flashed it at him.


    The demon was cut in two and killed, but the problem came next.


    The mud-like demon tribe''s corpse seemed to be quite massive.


    I''m on the same floor.


    And this layer of floor is on the verge of collapse.


    The marble floor collapsed easily.


    "Solon!


    I could hear Filia''s mournful cries from the edge of the hall.


    Lisa''s eyes widened, too, and she was staring at me as I fell.


    She was being sucked from my back into the darkness, and I thought as I watched the light move away.


    This is dead, I thought.


    I thought to myself that I was surprisingly calm for someone who was so close to death, but I felt a pang of regret when I thought about the rest of Filia and her family.


    He could only look to Laskarus and the others to protect Filia.


    And as a master, he could no longer teach Filia anything. I can see the faces of people like Sophia, Clarice and Lucy.


    I closed my eyes tightly.


    I was knocked to the ground with a thud.


    Fearfully, I got up.


    It was pitch black, but I wasn''t dead.


    But I wasn''t dead.


    I think I was wrapped in a muddy demon corpse, which cushioned me.


    And also because the next layer under the floor was surprisingly not far away.


    I had fallen into the space between the seventh and eighth layers.


    ''Light.''


    I tapped the floor lightly with my treasured sword.


    As I did so, a dim, thin white light enveloped the area.


    It was like a narrow cave, and in the corner I recognized a surprising figure.


    "Creon?


    Yeah. Looks like you and I are the only ones who have fallen here.


    Covered in the pure white garments of a holy knight and purple demon mud, Creon nodded to me with a sullen face.

 93-Episode 92: Solon and Cleon

    Creon oopsilyly peeled off the mud of the demon race.


    His posture is somewhat unnatural, perhaps because of the damage he sustained when he was knocked to the ground.


    Creon stared at me.


    ''''Is Solon okay with it?''''


    All it took was a bit of a wrecking ball to pull it off. It''s a pain in the backside, but it''s got some really nice cushions.


    I pointed to the mud of the demon tribe and smiled at it.


    Of course I don''t want to wear the mud of the demon tribe, and I don''t want to get caught in the collapse of the ruins, but since I didn''t die, I''ll put up with it.


    However, Creon shook his head.


    ''''That''s not what I''m talking about. It''s the mud from this demon race, but the mucus contains neurotoxins.''''


    What?


    It''s true that these slime-like demons are often poisonous, if you ask me.


    But I didn''t notice it because I was fine.


    Why is that?


    The fact that Filia is connected to the magic circuit has something to do with it.


    I''m sure Filia is worried about me right now.


    And I looked down at Creon.


    "You mean Creon can''t move properly because of the poison?


    With a muffled look on his face, Creon didn''t answer anything.


    In other words, he''s a figurehead.


    Creon thought about it for a while and then murmured, "Oh." "This is a trap you''ve set.


    ''This is a trap you''ve set, isn''t it? ''Solon,''


    "I''ll set a trap?��To Creon?


    ''''I''ll take the antidote beforehand, and where you and I are, I''ll somehow summon the neurotoxic demon tribe from the ceiling. That way, it''s easy to turn me into a dead man.


    Wait. I''m in the same boat as you, being thrown into the dark. If I had set this trap, I wouldn''t have gotten myself into it.


    ''I doubt it. For example, maybe he dared to fall under the floor with me to put a stop to me.


    I don''t know how you can think up all kinds of bad ideas.


    It''s possible. I''m Sofia''s fianc��, albeit a mere formality. That would be a problem for you and her. And if it weren''t for me, this strategy could be stopped. Besides.


    And?


    I''m the one who expelled you from the Order.


    Creon suddenly looked away.


    Maybe, unlike Arte, Creon is feeling guilty for kicking me out of the Order.


    I smiled.


    ''I don''t hold it against you for getting kicked out of the Order.


    ''That''s a lie. I was kicked out of the Order I created, abused like that. How could I not hate him?


    "I was disappointed at first. I thought I wasn''t wanted by my fellow Knights anymore. I lost sight of my goal and was at a loss.


    Is it different now?


    Yes.


    "Lieutenant Commander of the most powerful Order in the Empire. That was your title. It''s a position that every adventurer, or even every subject of the Empire, aspires to. Do you think you''ve found something more important than that?


    ''I''m the tutor to His Highness Princess Filia. I''m quite happy with that.


    I don''t understand. More precious treasures, higher status, more shining fame, and greater power are what we adventurers seek, aren''t we?


    ''Creon and Arte have a lot of power. It''s natural for Creon and his friends to pursue their ideals, but I don''t have that kind of power. But I don''t have that kind of power. I''m only capable of defending the people I want to help as best I can. Protecting Filia and the others is the most important thing to me.


    "...you care about His Highness Filia, don''t you?


    ''Well. The apprentice is a pretty thing. If it were true, I''d only want to help Filia and her friends.


    What if it''s true?


    That means I''ll help you with Creon now, too.


    In any case, they wouldn''t be able to get out of here and join the attacking force without Creon''s help.


    As long as he recovered, Creon''s strength would be quite dependable.


    Furthermore, if Creon wasn''t there, Arte would become the actual commander of the invasion force.


    If that happened, rather than stopping the attack operation, there was a chance that he would be accompanied by Arte''s terrible operation, and Filia would still be in danger.


    Creon had known her for nine years since the magic school.


    He may not have thought so, but before his banishment, he was a dear friend to me.


    I drew my treasure sword and cast a simple recovery spell.


    It may not be immediate, but after a while Creon''s poisoning should be lifted.


    ''Here, let me give you a shoulder. There might be debris raining down from above here, so let''s move.


    Creon gave me a complicated look and then grabbed me.


    ''Does this convince you that I''m not going to kill Creon?


    Well I didn''t expect you to kill me in the first place.


    Creon muttered softly.


    With a dizzying gait, Creon begins to walk.


    ''It''s been a long time since I saved Creon. That reminds me of the old days. Back in first year, Creon fell into a muddy pond and I pulled him up to save him.


    ''Don''t keep bringing up your days in wizarding school. I don''t like that about you.


    Creon blurted out in frustration.


    Then Creon said.


    ''Unlike you, I want wealth, honor and power. But perhaps my greatest wish is the same as yours.


    Hmm. What''s Creon''s greatest wish?


    I want to see the dead Shea again. It''s as simple as that.

 94-Episode 93: Traitor

    Creon said he wanted to see Shea.


    But it''s a wish that will never come true.


    A dead person cannot come back to life.


    This is the immutable truth.


    That''s right. Yes, that''s right. �� Yes, that''s right, that''s why I''m just saying it''s a wish. It''s just that I still wonder why Shea had to die.


    It''s...


    When I''m at a loss for words, Creon says as he leans on my shoulder.


    ''It''s because we didn''t have the power to protect Shea from the demons. That''s true, but that''s not the point. But that''s not the point.


    What do you mean?


    The question is, why would God let a little girl die?


    It''s not that Shea was not killed by the gods. She was killed in the ruins at the hands of a demon.


    The Imperial Church says that the Almighty God sends his alter ego, the Holy Spirit, to create this world and guide it to its proper form. Man, plants, trees, and beasts are all created by God. And after all forms have been destroyed, they will return to God and the Holy Spirit, to the afterlife.


    What do you mean by that?


    We trudged through the cracks in the ruins, our voices bouncing off each other''s walls and echoing off the road.


    Even children who live in this country know the doctrine of the Imperial Church.


    After all, more than ninety percent of the subjects in this country are members of the Imperial Church.


    What I want to say is this. If God is all-powerful and made everything in the world, why did he allow an innocent girl to die?��There was no reason why Shea had to die. If there is a God, why would he abandon such a sweet boy?


    I''m at a loss for words.


    What Creon was saying was a historically well-repeated objection to the doctrine of the Imperial Church.


    If there is a God of universal justice, how can evil and unreasonableness be tolerated?


    The clergy of the imperial church have been twisting their heads to answer this question all along.


    At the same time, they had thoroughly suppressed those who had such doubts and suppressed doubts about the faith.


    Now was no longer a time when one could be executed for simply challenging the Imperial Church.


    But even if it were, the words of the great nobleman in the heart of the Empire were not gentle.


    ''''Complaining to God won''t bring Shea back.


    ''I know, I know. But even you, Sophia, would want to curse the gods in the same way if that Princess Filia, Her Highness, had been cruelly murdered. And you would surely want to put the scales back in their rightful place.


    "Fix the scales?


    Weak adventurer''s ramblings. Forget it.


    Creon said in a calm tone.


    ''Fixing the balance in the right position, which means that the balance is in the wrong position now.


    I don''t know what that means.


    As I was about to ask Creon, a dog-shaped demon race jumped out of a cave in the corner of the passage.


    Even though it was a dog, it was in the form of a fierce large dog, and from the amount of magic it contained, it would pose a great threat to an ordinary adventurer.


    It has sharp fangs pointed at us.


    I chuckled as I lowered Creon to the wall in place.


    ''You''re probably still recovering from the poison, so Creon can wait there.


    I''m not happy about it, but I''ll let you.


    After confirming that Creon had complied, I drew my treasure sword tetracord.


    Then I take a swing of the sword.


    The wind magic caused by the treasure sword causes the demon dog to slam into the wall.


    I also flashed my sword in a single flash.


    The next moment, the demon tribe let out a loud roar and fell to the ground.


    No matter how much of a threat they were to an ordinary adventurer, they weren''t much of an enemy to me, who was a cadre of the Knights of St. Sophia, even if they were.


    Naturally, it should be a weak enemy for Creon as well, but Creon, struck by neurotoxin, is unable to defeat even such a demon race.


    That''s why Creon wouldn''t have been able to come back alive if I wasn''t there.


    ''''I never thought the day would come again when I would be able to save Creon in this way.


    ''Me too. I don''t want to rely on you ever again, but I''ll thank you this time.


    Creon got up slowly.


    It seemed like Creon didn''t want me to help him.


    Well, maybe it was because he was the one he''d banished.


    Creon spat evasively.


    ''If it weren''t for the traitor in our midst, I wouldn''t have made such a blunder.


    Me?��Like I said, I wasn''t trying to kill Creon.


    I''m not talking about you. I''m talking about another real traitor who tried to take my life.

 95-Chapter 94 Confluence

    Traitor.


    Someone who had aimed at Creon''s life, trapped him and sent him crashing down between the seventh and eighth layers.


    The floor of the great hall where the last enemy of the seventh layer, the Winged Tiger, was located collapsed.


    Together with the muddy demon race that had fallen from above, he thought it was a trick of the ruins themselves.


    However, according to Creon, it was not.


    You know what, Solon? We''ve made enough preparations for this attack. The new knight''s civilian members as well as our officers have been working hard to collect the reports of past necropolis investigations.


    ''''I''ve looked into it too. It''s true that there were a few adventuring parties that successfully broke through the seventh layer, but none of them reported such a trap.


    That''s right. What this means is that this collapse is a man-made trap.


    ''''But not all adventurers keep exhaustive records of the traps in the ruins. And even the last enemy at the seventh level seemed to be a golem before, but this time it was a winged tiger. It wouldn''t be surprising if there was a change in the traps.


    ''''Even if the demon race''s ecosystem has changed, the structure of the ruins often remains the same. Solon would know that, wouldn''t he?��I''m writing a report on the investigation of the ruins for later adventurers. If there were traps like this, there''s no way I wouldn''t write them.


    ''I doubt it. Still, it''s only a guess that the traitor set it up.


    We have the evidence. It''s a mud demon that attacked us.


    Evidence of demons?


    Creon pulled out what looked like a hard stone from the pocket of the Order''s white uniform.


    He then pointed at it with his finger.


    ''''This is the nucleus of that demon race. And this nucleus...''''


    Wait a minute. I''ll get my loupe out.


    As usual, it''s good to be prepared.


    It''s a good thing you have it.


    The loupe is useful in attacking the ruins.


    It''s for appraising the material of the walls, examining the treasures we''ve found, and judging the demon race we''ve defeated.


    I enlarged the nucleus in Creon''s hand with a magnifying glass.


    Something small is written on the surface of the nucleus.


    No, faint letters are floating on the surface.


    That text, which moved around like a dance, read, "O demon, follow the laws of reason, obey God, the Holy Spirit, and myself.


    It''s an incantation for a sorcerer to control the demon race.


    ''Summoned demons?''


    The traitor must have summoned them.


    When it comes to summoning and using the demon race, the summoner Notaras is the one that comes to mind quickly.


    During his time with the Knights of St. Sophia, he seemed to think differently from Creon, and it could be said that he had a motive to kill Creon.


    But the summoning of the demon race itself, even if it can''t be operated on as large and efficient a scale as Notaras, it can be used normally by a sorcerer of a certain high rank.


    The traitor is not necessarily Notaras.


    However, I am certain that this was a trap set up by someone else.


    "Solon. Let''s keep this between us.


    I nodded.


    It would hurt morale if the attackers got the word out that there had been a betrayal, and besides, it wouldn''t be good for morale in the sense that they''d be wary of the traitor.


    It would be best to say that it was just an accident.


    But eventually, we''ll have to find out who tried to take Creon''s life.


    I myself was involved and almost died.


    Creon was slowly recovering, or maybe he was already able to participate in the battle.


    Creon is my enemy in the sense that he is aiming for power as a descendant of Filia''s Demon King.


    If I succeed in capturing these ruins and reviving the Demon King, Filia will be sacrificed to him.


    That''s when Creon and I will have to face off.


    Creon and Arte don''t think that I know about the plan to resurrect the Demon King.


    That''s why they don''t know that I''m working to stop the plan.


    If I were to rally my friends against the carelessness of the two, and if Filia were to give the order as princess, many would lean towards us.


    Perhaps we can beat Creon and the others.


    And if we can convince them to surrender after realizing their disadvantage, we can avoid killing them.


    But right now, we need to work with Creon to get out of here.


    We fought back to back as we made our way through the space between the ruins.


    I tried to chat with Creon a few times, but he was curt and didn''t respond much.


    But we''re former comrades, so even if we don''t say anything, our cooperation is pretty smooth.


    It''s a good thing that the enemy is strong enough to include demons that I can''t reliably defeat on my own, and even the highly skilled Creon would be too exhausted to always win on his own.


    We relied on each other''s strength and managed to advance.


    After a while, we saw a faintly wavering light coming from the other side.


    The dim white light grew louder and louder.


    And I could hear the sound of footsteps, small but clear.


    There was definitely more than one person coming towards us.


    We walked quickly and joined our allies.


    We had reached the path to the eighth level.


    ''Mr. Solon!''


    It was Lisa, the white mage, who approached me as if she were jumping up and down.


    As it was, Lisa hugged me.


    ''''Wha, wha, Lisa!


    I was afraid that Mr. Solon had died because of me...


    After that, I seemed to be sobbing and unable to speak.


    With tears in her eyes, Lisa stares up at me.


    She squeezes my arm tightly and, as she finally catches her breath, Lisa says the rest of the story.


    ''I was worried about you.... I was so worried about you.


    Sorry.


    I said and smiled.


    It seemed that Lisa was worried about me because she was the lover of the saint she admired and, to a certain extent, saved her life.


    The fact that I was the one who got caught up in the collapse also seemed to make Lisa feel remorseful.


    When I looked back at Creon, he seemed to be in a bit of a pickle, clinging to Karelia in exactly the same way.


    That headstrong Karelia had tears running down her face and whispered, "I''m so glad you''re okay..." as if she was overcome with emotion.


    To Karelia, Creon is the person she admires and thinks about.


    So it''s only natural that Karelia is distraught.


    By the way, there were only Lisa, Karelia and a few more allies who had joined us.


    And Filia wasn''t there either.


    I asked Lisa what happened.


    ''''After Solon-san and the holy knight-sama disappeared, the wise arte-sama began to lead the entire invasion force.


    I guess so. In the pecking order, that''s true.


    ''The wise man said that Mr. Solon and the others must be dead, and insisted that we move on...''


    I guess that''s what Arte would say.


    Indeed, even if I were in Arte''s position, I wouldn''t have expected us to be alive when we were caught in the collapse.


    The decision to abandon us and move on was reasonable.


    But the Princess said that, by all means, Mr. Solon is still alive.


    Filia?


    Filia told me that she disagreed with Arte''s decision, saying that she knew he was alive and where he was because of the magical circuitry between me and Solon.


    However, Arte forced Filia away and only sent a small search party, including Karelia Lisa, instead.


    ''Thank you, Lisa,''


    Why are you thanking me?


    A small search party is obviously a dangerous mission.


    The Necropolis is a dangerous and frightening place for demons to appear, even if you work in large groups.


    A search party with a small number of people and no elite except Karelia would find themselves in considerable danger.


    That''s why Lisa risked so much to come to our rescue.


    Saying that, Lisa blushed and mumbled softly, "Because........" and clammed up.


    Anyway, we have to catch up with Arte and the others as soon as possible.


    Even though Filia is surrounded by Notaras, Rascalos, Nasha and the others, I''m still quite uneasy.


    I''m sure Filia is worried about me too.


    And I don''t know what their goal is, but there are even traitors mixed in with the invasion force.


    Furthermore, Arte''s leadership is a problem in itself.


    Although Arte is an excellent sorcerer, he is not suited to commanding an organization.


    If left unchecked, he will give out ridiculous instructions and create needless sacrifices.


    Creon seemed to agree with that.


    We nodded to each other and stepped out into the depths of the ruins.

 96-Episode 95: Philosopher Artes Ambition

    Sage Arte, accompanied by Princess Filia, was advancing at full speed into the basement of the ruins.


    It''s a little overwhelming, and because of that, the number of adventurers who were seriously injured or died and dropped out increased.


    But some sacrifice was unavoidable.


    Besides, it was hard to defeat the demon tribe that was waiting for me at the end of the tenth layer, but deeper than the tenth layer, the corpses of the demon tribe could be found, but the enemies themselves rarely appeared.


    Anyway, it''s important to finish the attack as soon as possible.


    The longer the attack takes, the more likely it is that unforeseen problems will occur and the more likely it is that the attack will fail.


    Since Arte was the executive of the Salvation Knights and an honorable sage, the majority of the adventurers were following Arte''s command.


    The adventurers are supposed to follow him, and Arte himself thinks that''s the way it should be.


    Now that Creon has been eliminated, the most outstanding adventurer in the entire invasion force is Arte.


    And yet, there were some adventurers who were rebellious to Arte.


    They were the guards of Princess Filia.


    Now they were a group that could be called the Filia''s Guard.


    They insisted that the search for the missing Solon and Creon should be a top priority.


    The first of these was Notaras, who seemed to dislike Arte, and Arte disliked him as well.


    And behind Notaras and the others was Solon.


    Solon always irritated Arte.


    When Solon was the deputy head of the Knights of St. Sophia, he was in control of the management of the Knights.


    Arte thinks that he was really an eyesore, acting like a bigot, even though he was weaker than he was.


    And the most unforgivable thing was that Solon had taken away his favorite saint, Sophia, from him.


    So it''s only a nice feeling to see Solon caught in a seventh layer trap and caught in a collapse.


    I don''t want Creon to be gone in terms of a reduction in strength, and I''d miss the loss of a good adventurer.


    But in a way, if only Creon is gone, I have the advantage of being the first in the Order.


    Besides, for some reason Creon had been cold to himself lately.


    That''s why I don''t even think of going to help him.


    Princess Filia strongly insisted that Solon was alive and tried to go to the rescue herself, but that''s not good.


    I have to have the Princess Royal Highness sacrifice herself for the resurrection of the Demon King.


    At first glance, it would also be a political issue to have the Imperial Princess Filia as a resurrection sacrifice, but according to Creon, he said that he had made a deal with the government to get permission.


    So, I reluctantly convinced the princess to send a rescue team and asked her to follow us.


    Either way, there is no doubt that both Solon and Creon are dead.


    The honor of conquering the dead city of Necropolis, which no one had been able to capture for the past few hundred years, would be held by Arte alone.


    And the vast amount of magic power that can be obtained through the resurrection of the Demon King will belong to Arte alone, except for the portion offered to the army.


    Arte will obtain an overwhelming power that no one has ever had before.


    If that happens, he will surpass the saint Sophia, the saint he had always admired, and maybe Sophia will come back to him.


    Arute couldn''t help but smile, but her sister Flora looked at Arute with worried dark eyes.


    ''''Sis. Are we........okay?''''


    I mean, we''ve been having a blast, haven''t we?��And after the tenth layer, there were so few enemies.


    That''s strange. Why don''t the demons show up at all?��Besides, the corpse of the demon tribe lying on the side of the path of the ruins, who defeated it?


    ''Well?��They say that demons cannibalize each other, and isn''t that what happens?


    Even so, Flora still looked uneasy.


    Although Arte and Flora were twins, they had opposite personalities.


    At any rate, Flora is feeble-minded.


    Even when she was at the magic school, it was Arte''s daily routine to help Flora, who was being bullied.


    Flora murmured quietly.


    ''''Sis, do you remember the first time you met the Saintess?''''


    How could I forget? My first year at school, a saint saved us all.


    That''s when you met senior Solon, right?


    Arte furrowed his beautiful brow.


    That was true, but she didn''t care about Solon, who was a saintly extra.


    But Flora didn''t seem to think so.


    ''It wasn''t the saint who saved us back then. It was Solon-senpai who saved us.''''


    Flora said quietly as she gently touched her dark, lustrous hair with her fingertips.


    As he continued to lead the attack party, Arte remembered a little bit of the past.

 97-Episode 96 Memories of Arte

    The Sage Arte was nine years old when he entered the Imperial School of Magic.


    The Imperial School of Magic has been in existence for three hundred years since it was founded by the legendary Sage Confucius.


    It was the most difficult and prestigious educational institution in the Empire, and it was a proud moment for the young Arte to be admitted to this school.


    Moreover, the standard entrance age is twelve years old, so he was able to enter the school three years earlier, and he even got the third highest grade in the entrance exam.


    It''s no wonder that Arte thought there was no one as smart as him.


    I''m sure I''m a once-in-a-decade or even once-in-a-century genius.


    However, there was an upperclassman.


    One year above Arte, there was a genius who was the same age as him and who had entered the school at the top of his class.


    That was Sophia.


    Her classes at school were not as interesting as she had hoped, and her life in the dormitory was even less so.


    She has an incompetent teacher who repeats the obvious.


    Her classmates are jealous of her younger self and can only harass her.


    All the people around me were fools with high pride.


    I thought the Imperial School of Magic must be a wonderful place, but when I entered it, it seemed like the most stupid place in the world.


    And I hated myself for having to stay in such a school.


    I was brilliant, but I didn''t have the courage or ability to leave the school.


    Arte was only nine years old.


    He wasn''t strong enough.


    If only I had better powers, I wouldn''t have any need for this magical school.


    That''s why Arte was interested in Sophia.


    Sophia, a girl who was in a similar situation to him, and also better than him.


    Sofia would understand me.


    The opportunity to get to know Sophia came quickly.


    To this day, he still can''t forget the day he first met Sophia.


    That day, Arte had hurt some of his classmates in a storage room in a corner of the school building.


    She didn''t do it for no reason.


    When he saw his sister, Flora, being grabbed by her hair and kicked in the leg by her classmates, his head was in his hands.


    Flora had enrolled with Arte, but even though she was skipped, her grades were near the bottom of the class, and she wasn''t very well organized.


    The hostility of the people around them towards Arte is directly directed at Flora, and the timid Flora has accepted it as it is.


    However, Arte would not allow that to happen.


    Arte thought that Flora had high qualities as a magician.


    After all, Flora is this genius''s own sister.


    If she hadn''t been skipped to enroll in the school, Flora''s grades would have been high, or at least far superior to those peers.


    Therefore, I can''t sit back and watch such ordinary people acting greater than Flora.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to find a way to make your life easier.


    Bending their joints, burning their hair, and poisoning them to make them suffer.


    Flora sobbed next to her, "Enough, stop it, stop it, sis! He mumbled.


    Still, Arte did not stop attacking.


    However, there was a fairly agile student among his opponents, and when he quietly got behind Arte, he forced him to take away his wand.


    Once the wand was taken away, Arte was now at a disadvantage.


    Without the ability to use magic, Arte was nothing more than a helpless nine-year-old girl.


    Since the opponents were twelve-year-old boys and girls, the difference in size was obvious, and now it was Arte''s turn to be violated.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    The taller boys then mounted on the fallen Arte and tried to hit him with their fists with all their might.


    They had been hurt so badly earlier that they were looking at Arte with hatred and were ready to kill him.


    If no one had come to the rescue, perhaps Arte would have been seriously injured and his body would never be able to use magic again.


    But then two senior students appeared.


    One was Sophia, the one older girl who appeared dashing and looked glowing.


    And the other was Solon, who was Sophia''s caretaker.

 98-Chapter 97 Prophecy

    With a flick of her wand, the classmates surrounding Arte easily stopped moving.


    They were no longer trying to do violence to Arte.


    No, they couldn''t.


    This was because in front of Sophia''s enormous amount of magic power, any first year''s magic resistance was like a piece of paper.


    Sophia didn''t hurt them, but bound them with her spell and stopped their movements.


    Arte was left lying there, stunned.


    He glanced at the boys who had been riding him earlier and trying to slam their fists into him.


    His face was unnaturally drawn and his eyes were wide open.


    The only thing there was pure fear.


    Even when Arte had been hurting them, he hadn''t shown that expression.


    They were probably in awe of Sophia''s overwhelming power.


    Sofia walked towards us with small strides and reached out her hand to Arte.


    Her beautiful golden hair swayed softly and her large jade-colored eyes stared at Arte.


    ''''Uh, are you okay?��What''s your name?


    ...Arte. I''m Arte for one year.


    Yeah. I''m Sofia, sophomore.


    Even if he didn''t say his name, Arte knew the other''s name.


    However, even though he had seen her from a distance, he hadn''t been able to talk to her yet.


    Sophia, a genius girl who entered the magic school at the same age of nine as him and was better than him.


    The person she had always wanted to talk to was right in front of her.


    Sofia smiled softly.


    Her smile looked mature and truly beautiful.


    Sofia gently stroked Arte''s head.


    ''That was scary, wasn''t it?''


    Yes, sir.


    Arte nodded honestly, and then was surprised by that.


    Alte, who usually hated to lose, would never show weakness to others.


    It was probably because the other party was Sophia.


    It was obvious that Sofia was more powerful than him, and that''s why Arte thought that he could be honest in front of Sofia, and that he could be spoiled by her.


    Suddenly Sofia turned back around and spoke to the older boy beside her.


    ''Solon-kun, was that right?''


    Of course. That''s Sofia.


    When the boy said in a calm voice, Sophia''s jade-green eyes sparkled.


    Who was this boy?


    Unlike Sophia, by all appearances, he didn''t seem to have much magical talent.


    And yet, Sophia looked very happy when she talked to this boy.


    Arte felt a squirming in his chest.


    Perhaps it was jealousy.


    From that day on, Arte began to interact with Sophia as a junior, and with Solon.


    ��


    When Arte remembered that much, Flora whispered in a whisper as she examined the walls of the Necropolis.


    ''You know what?��It was senior Solon who told the saintly lady to save her sister back then.


    I''d been aware of it for a while.


    Thinking back on it now, Sophia at that time stuck close to Solon, and also had a rather sensitive personality.


    Maybe she didn''t try to help Arte and the others by making a decision on her own.


    ''''But that doesn''t change the fact that the one who actually helped us was the saintly lady.


    ''''But if it wasn''t for Solon-senpai, your sister would have continued to treat you badly like that. Besides, she didn''t tell me that big sister had hurt the other kids.


    If the facts were reported to the school as they were, it was clear that punishment would be meted out not only to the classmates who had attacked Flora and Arte, but also to Arte, who had fought back.


    Because of Arte, some of his classmates had been injured quite badly.


    It was also possible for Arte to be expelled from school for fighting and losing.


    It didn''t happen because Solon listened to both sides and dealt with them privately on the spot.


    Solon said, "I do have some sympathy for you, though, because I did it for my sister''s sake. But you shouldn''t overdo it," he told Arte as if to admonish her.


    You don''t have much power, you''re so high and mighty, Arte thought inwardly, but he didn''t say anything.


    His classmates had also accepted Solon''s suggestion because they didn''t want him to be expelled or suspended from school.


    Flora in front of me murmured.


    ''''We''ll probably have to get Solon senior to help us again.


    What is that?��What is it, a prophecy?


    Yeah. And I''m an astrologer at heart.


    How could a top-notch sorcerer like you and me be rescued by someone so weak?


    ''''Even when we were fighting with the winged tiger, big sister, senior Solon was helping us out...''''


    Flora objected in a whisper, but when Arte glared sharply at her, Flora shushed her.


    In any case, Solon must be dead.


    Filia and the others, and Flora seemed to think that Solon was alive, but that was indeed unlikely.


    Solon, who had always stood in front of Arte, is finally gone.


    Why is there a sense of emptiness in my chest when I should be rejoicing?


    Arte shook off the unnecessary thoughts.


    Anyway, let''s focus on the attack now.


    Let''s get the honor, the power of the demon king, and get the saint back.


    The moment Arte took a step forward with that thought, the floor of the ruins shook loudly.


    A roar that seemed to break the ground could be heard.


    ''''Wha, what?''''


    Arte''s voice was drowned out by the cries of the other adventurers.


    The walls of the ruins, the ceiling, and the floor cracked, and the demons flooded out of them.


    ''''It''s an enemy attack!''''


    The sharp voice of Notaras can be heard from behind.


    Arte waved his staff and burned away the crowd of demons, but the demons appeared without stopping.


    With the collapse of the ruins, the attackers were in complete disarray and could no longer be led.


    In this situation, there is no choice but to defeat the enemy for now.


    Arte gritted his teeth and held his staff high once more.

 99-Episode 98: Astrologer Flora offers Solon a deal

    I, along with Creon and the adventurers of the rescue team, went after Arte and the others at full speed, but I couldn''t quite catch up with them.


    Lisa looked breathless and her cheeks were flushed.


    Normally, Arte and the others should be advancing while fighting the enemy, so their progress should be quite slow.


    On the other hand, we would be chasing after Arte and the others defeated the enemy, and since the demon race hasn''t actually appeared for the most part, we''re walking down the road at quite a speed.


    Yet, what does it mean that we can''t catch up with them?


    There''s one more thing that''s strange.


    The corpse of a demon tribe lying on the path of the ruins.


    It didn''t look like something that had been knocked down by attack magic or a sword.


    It didn''t have a single wound.


    I thought to myself.


    ''''I wonder if Arte and the others hardly fought the enemy after the tenth layer.


    ''I suppose so. But it''s so different from the information I''ve found out beforehand.


    Creon responds to my mumbling.


    Both Creon and I were at the head of the adventurers.


    Creon was right, when I had also researched the Necropolis in the Great Library, there was information that the Black Dragon and other powerful enemies were waiting for us even below the tenth level.


    And yet, as Arte and the others proceeded with their attack, few enemies appeared.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    Is it a trap for the ruins?


    If this is the case, we must catch up with Arte and his friends more and more quickly.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    Suddenly a strong smell wafted around.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it.


    I''m sure you can hear people moaning.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it.


    The floor of the ruins reflects the light.


    It was because there was a liquid flowing there.


    What had dyed the floor of the ruins in bright red was blood glue.


    And a chunk of flesh that could have been a human arm had fallen near it.


    Lisa next to me gasped.


    There was a horrible scene in front of her.


    The corpse of the demon tribe that had been struck down, this time it was clearly killed by a human hand.


    The scars were graphic, indicating that not much time had passed since the battle took place.


    On the other hand, there were adventurers there as well.


    There must be about twenty of them in all.


    Some had lost their arms, some had lost their legs, others were bleeding from their stomachs and had large wounds on their faces.


    And some of them had already lost their lives.


    These were the adventurers who should have been advancing the attack with Arte and the others.


    At that moment, a vague white light could be seen from beyond.


    With the wounded and bleeding little adventurer girl, there was a sorcerer bending down and using recovery magic.


    It was Flora, the astrologer.


    Flora looked troubled for a moment when she saw me, Creon and the others.


    Flora herself seemed to be completely unharmed, and she seemed to be rescuing the other adventurers.


    ''''Solon-senpai, and........Creon-senpai was also safe, right?''''


    Somehow. More importantly, what''s going on here?��What about Filia and Arte and the others?


    Flora shook her head shakily.


    Then she looks up at me.


    ''''I don''t know.''''


    According to Flora, the attack team was making good progress against the enemy''s resistance, when suddenly a large number of demons appeared and the ruins collapsed.


    Flora and her team fought desperately, but they were driven back and scattered as they fled from the collapse.


    It seems that because they were originally at a fork in the road, they didn''t even know who had taken which road.


    Not to mention Arte, we don''t know the safety of Filia and her guards, Notaras and others.


    Even though I was trapped, I regretted that I had left Filia.


    Perhaps, at this very moment, Filia''s life is in danger at the hands of the demon race.


    I want to go looking for her as soon as possible, but I can''t just abandon the adventurers who are lying in front of me.


    We''ll have to bring the recovered adventurers together with us to find Filia and the others, or we won''t be able to find them.


    Creon and I nodded to each other and set to work on rescuing the still breathing wounded.


    Fortunately, there are white mages like Lisa who specialize in recovery, and me, a magical swordsman, and Creon, a holy knight, can use healing magic in their own right.


    I kneel on the ground near the unconscious swordsman man.


    Then I cast a recovery spell.


    I sighed.


    This adventurer is wounded pretty deeply and won''t be able to participate in battle anytime soon.


    I must do something to save his life.


    Just then Flora came up to me and bent down.


    Flora whispered in a whisper.


    ''''Senpai. I''ll help you.''''


    Yeah, thanks.


    Um ... can we have a little chat while we talk?


    Of course.


    Would you like to make a deal?


    "Deal?


    ''''Yes. I need my seniors to help my sister.


    I couldn''t help but stare at Flora''s face.


    Looking a little embarrassed, Flora averted her big black eyes.


    What Flora brought up was the unexpected counsel that she wanted me to help Arte.

 100-Episode 99: In front of seniors

    ''Helping Arte?��Me?


    Yes, sir.


    Flora gave a small nod.


    ''''Speaking of Arte, he was the one who drove me out of the Order and attacked my mansion.


    And even now, he''s still trying to take custody of Filia.


    At the very least, I don''t think there''s any reason for me to actively help her.


    Flora smiled weakly.


    ''''Even though she''s like that, she''s still a very important sister to me.


    ''To me, it''s not. It seems that Arte didn''t think of me as a friend either, and to me, Arte is no longer a friend. In fact, I''d even go so far as to call him an enemy.


    ''''But senior didn''t try to kill big sister during the attack on the mansion. Moreover, you also protected your sister during the fight against the winged tiger.


    It was just a matter of time.


    Flora stared at me.


    It was kind of uncomfortable.


    I couldn''t read any emotion from Flora''s big black eyes.


    ''''Even if I were to help Arte, how would I help him from what? Earlier, I happened to be near Arte and there was no other vanguard, so I could help. But there must be other adventurers who are more battle-hardened. For example, Creon.


    ''It can''t be senior Creon,''


    Flora lowered her voice.


    A small voice, almost audible or inaudible.


    It was as if Flora was wary of Creon.


    ''I''m sure senior Solon will be able to help us.


    I don''t know.


    ''I know that there''s no reason for your senior to help your sister. So let''s make a deal. I will succeed in this attack strategy and protect Senior Brother Solon and His Highness Filia. In return, if your big sister needs help, please protect her.


    ''Arte would rather die than ask me to help him.


    No, that''s not true, I''m sure. And salvation is not only found in battle.


    It''s kind of like Flora is a prophetess.


    Well I''m an astrologer.


    Anyway, I don''t know what kind of situation Flora has in mind for us.


    We''ll know all about it when we''re done with this Necropolis mission.


    Can''t you just tell me now?


    Flora didn''t say anything, but chuckled.


    I guess that means I don''t intend to tell you.


    It seems that Flora has an agenda and is acting independently apart from Creon and Arte.


    But I had no idea what Flora was thinking about.


    ''''The thoughts that are really important to me are the ones that aren''t put into words.


    ''I think Flora should just say what she''s thinking more, and be more open about it. Flora is a much better magician than I am.


    The Flora in my memory was the girl who was always freaked out by her sister and the faces of those around her.


    Perhaps she lacked confidence.


    But Flora is one of the most skilled magicians in the world, and if she''s smart, she''s also very good-looking.


    And even though she has a timid personality, it can be said that she has a gentle nature that is aware of what''s going on around her.


    So, I thought, why not act more normally and honestly?


    At my words, Flora gave me a distant look.


    ''''That''s right........ If I make it out of this attack mission alive, it might not be a bad idea to do so. And, but I don''t know if I can act like that.........


    ''''It''s a lot easier than dealing with advanced astrological magic.


    ''It''s hard for me. But.....


    But?


    ''I feel like I can be a little more honest in front of my seniors,''


    Flora nodded her head, then loosened her cheeks in delight.


    If you ask me, she might have been like that since her time in the Order.


    Flora was always frightened when she was talking to her sister or the other members of the Order.


    But I think she was often relatively natural only when she was talking to me.


    As we talked, we proceeded to rescue the unconscious adventurers, and we had roughly finished treating all of them, including the adventurers that Creon, Lisa and the others had saved.


    We can''t save the adventurers who have already lost their lives, though.


    We held our hands over the bodies and prayed in silence.


    It was the Imperial Church style of mourning.


    I looked at Flora, Creon, Lisa, Karelia, and the other adventurers in turn.


    Filia, Arte and the other adventurers should not be far behind.


    Then, the ruins finally entered the deepest part of the site.

 101-Episode 100 Reunion

    We continued on our way with the holy knight Creon and the twin swordsman Karelia in the lead.


    We walked along, taking care of the collapsed parts.


    On either side of me is Lisa, a white mage girl, and Flora, Arte''s sister.


    It''s kind of a strange situation to say the least.


    ''''How is it?��Are the wise men safe?


    I hope you''re okay, but...


    To Lisa''s murmur, Flora replies in a small voice.


    These two people are completely different in appearance, ability and position.


    Even their personalities are polar opposites, with the timid Flora on the one hand and Lisa''s cheerful, meek and innocent on the other.


    And yet, for some reason, I was momentarily struck by the sensation that these two people are very much alike.


    Why is that?


    It''s strange, but I can''t help but think about it.


    Both Lisa and Flora are important adventurers who might be on Filia''s side when the need arises.


    The demon tribe has almost stopped appearing again.


    Meanwhile, hordes of demons have been appearing out of nowhere and attacking Arte and the others.


    It''s eerie.


    Why are there so few demons in the world?��Isn''t it still strange?


    I... well... I can think of a reason for that, but...


    Both Lisa and Flora stare at me.


    I guess they want me to tell them why.


    After thinking for a moment, I opened my mouth.


    ''''I suppose it''s conceivable, for example, that a very powerful demon race could be moving through multiple levels and preying on other demon races...''''


    Predation?


    Lisa nodded her head, so I added some more.


    ''''Some of the higher level demons eat the lower level demons and absorb their magical power.


    Oh, I''ve heard of that. But does that mean the number of demons will suddenly decrease...?


    ''''If there''s a very large and ferocious demon race that moves freely, it might be possible. In fact, there were such demons in the ruins in the east. You remember Flora, right?


    Flora, who was talked down, freaked out and blushed.


    ''''........Yes. Let''s see, it''s the great goblin that was in the ruins of the great garden in the east, right? At that time, Solon-senpai put a stop to it........


    Well, I was still of some use to them at the time.


    ''Senior Solon is still........''


    Flora was about to say something and eventually seemed to stop.


    Lisa, on the other hand, was looking at us with envy.


    ''''It''s nice. You two can reminisce about the Knights of St. Sophia.


    It wasn''t always so good, though.


    ''''But I envy you for creating the strongest Knights of the Empire and being very successful there. I wanted to join the Order of St. Sophia too!


    Even the Golden Mark Knights weren''t so bad, were they?


    Even though the Golden Seal Knights are failing, they are a prestigious order with a long tradition in the Empire.


    It should be an honor enough to belong to it.


    But Lisa looked away, smiled ehehe, and didn''t say anything.


    Maybe there was something he didn''t want to say.


    I didn''t go any further into Lisa''s story.


    Just then, I heard people''s voices coming from around the bend in the road.


    It was like two people were arguing, and both of them sounded like little girls.


    One was high-pitched and hoarse, and the other had a calm, elegant voice.


    We looked at each other and moved closer to the voice.


    There were quite a few adventurers there.


    ''So I''m telling you that we can''t turn back!


    ''But I lost your sister too, didn''t I?��Shouldn''t you be looking for it?


    ''If you wait here, Flora will surely join you!��It''s more dangerous to go looking for them blindly.


    The one who was grumbling like that was the sage Arte.


    Against that Arte, a petite girl with silver hair was confronting him head on.


    It was Filia.


    ''''But we have to find Solon...'''' muttered Filia, and Arte said, ''''How many times are you going to repeat the same story?��''Leave it to the search party,'' he said in an intimidating tone.


    Apparently, a conflict was brewing between Arte and Filia and the others.


    Behind Filia, Nasha, Notaras and the others were standing behind her, looking unfavorably at Arte.


    Filia seemed to be about to say something again, but before she could, she seemed to notice that we had arrived.


    Then she meets my eyes.


    ''Solon!''


    Filia''s eyes widened and she said my name in a bouncy voice.


    Then, with a leap, she approached me and hugged me with her small, thin arms.


    I was startled and tried to back away, but I couldn''t move because of Filia''s hold on me.


    Filia rubs her cheek against my chest.


    ''Solon you''re warm. I''m glad Solon is alive.


    ''''Hui, Filia-sama. We''re all watching you...


    ''I was really nervous, you know?��You don''t mind if I spoil you a little, do you?


    Filia looks at me with tears in her eyes and her face turns red.


    That being said, I can''t push Filia away either.


    This is before the other adventurers are watching.


    I feel like there''s a problem with being hugged by an imperial princess.


    But if I were in Filia''s shoes, I''d certainly be worried.


    I know that Solon is alive because we are connected to the magic circuit, but I don''t know when he''s going to die. A lot of other adventurers died as well...


    ''I''m sorry for worrying you and for leaving Lady Filia''s side.


    I know it wasn''t Solon''s fault, I know. I know it wasn''t Solon''s fault, but I need you to promise me that you''ll never leave me alone again.


    I promise.


    Really?


    It''s true.


    I smiled, and Filia looked at me, and then giggled.


    Then, leaning against me, she murmured.


    I know that with Solon''s help, we will be able to leave these ruins and return safely to our place.

 102-Episode 101: the last guard

    I nodded back to Filia and gently patted her on the shoulder.


    Taking that as my cue, Filia pulls away from me.


    On the other side of Filia, who looks a little embarrassed, are Arte and Flora.


    A slightly relieved-looking Arte speaks to Flora, and Flora responds to it in a few words.


    I walked up to Notaras and asked him how many layers we were in here.


    Notaras''s eyes flashed behind his glasses.


    ''I have no idea,''


    Due to the collapse of the ruins, they couldn''t determine their exact current location.


    ''About eighteen layers, I''d say.


    I murmured, and Notaras replied, "Probably.


    We may not know how many layers, but we''re pretty sure we''ve come deep underground.


    Because apart from the sudden appearance of demons, we had been able to advance without fighting too many demons.


    On the other hand, even so, quite a few adventurers have dropped out of the battle so far.


    Some have been seriously wounded and are waiting for our return in the safety of the upper levels, while others have died.


    Creon pulled the holy sword from its sheath at his waist.


    The sword reflected the light of the lighting magic of the many adventurers and gleamed with a golden color.


    ''''We''re one step closer to achieving the Necropolis attack. I believe that each of you will fulfill that duty. When that happens, these ruins will be ours.


    Creon''s words were quiet, but they resonated well in the moment.


    Vitality returned to the exhausted faces of the adventurers.


    The thought that they were almost ready to accomplish an unprecedented feat. And their faith in the Holy Knight Creon.


    I think those two things moved the adventurers'' hearts.


    Unlike Arte, Creon had a lot of popularity.


    Anyway, the attack on the ruins is approaching its final phase.


    I whispered to Notaras.


    ''Please, Notaras.


    When I said shortly, Notaras replied with a hint of laughter in his voice, "It''s a small price to pay," he said.


    Notaras, an executive of the old St. Sophia Order, was the most capable adventurer among me and Filia''s allies.


    When Creon, Arte and the others moved to sacrifice Filia for the resurrection of the Demon King after the accomplishment of the attack, Notaras was the one I would rely on the most.


    Nasha, Laskarus and the others also returned a nod to me.


    Suddenly, I think of what Creon had said about the traitor.


    The adventurer who tried to kill Creon is among the attacking force.


    I have no intention of killing Creon.


    That''s because Creon and I have known each other for a long time, but at the same time, I also knew that capturing the ruins would be difficult without Creon''s fighting ability.


    On the other hand, the ''traitor'' is capable of capturing these ruins without Creon, and has a motive to kill him.


    Is there such a person in this group?


    My thoughts were suddenly interrupted.


    The floor of the ruins trembled, and an ear-splitting roar echoed through the place.


    The front wall of the ruins slowly opens to the left and right, revealing the hall of the palace.


    There are stone statues of a stern hawk on either side.


    According to the information I researched beforehand in the Great Library, the hall with the falcon stone statue was an important place where the senior vassals of the ancient kingdom packed up.


    That meant that the palace throne of the Necropolis was just around the corner.


    And almost all of the space in the hall, which could hold about several hundred people, was occupied by a single demon race.


    It was a giant serpent, with silver-blue scales that glowed.


    The demon tribe protected the dead city of Necropolis as it was.


    The death guard of Necropolis, who have buried legendary adventurers.


    Many books that mention Necropolis refer to the serpent as "Ouroboros".


    Only the brave Pericles was able to defeat the serpent Ouroboros. Pericles could not be defeated completely, and that is why Ouroboros is still alive.


    Beyond this, Pericles only wrote that he was "betrayed by God".


    I drew my treasure sword tetracord.


    My opponent is a powerful enemy.


    I think everyone is expecting an epic battle.


    "Let''s go and slay the one thing that stands in our way, this giant snake!


    Creon called out to the entire attack team.


    However.


    Then a beautiful high-pitched voice echoed in its place.


    ''''It''s not even close to that.


    Suddenly, the Ouroboros stopped moving.


    Then it let out a scream as blue blood gushed from its center.


    I stood there, unable to understand what had happened.


    The Ouroboros seemed to have been mortally wounded.


    Before I knew it, a person was standing next to the Ouroboros, who was raging in mortal agony.


    The person had long silver hair that fluttered and wore pure white, loose-fitting clothing.


    It was the owner of the high-pitched voice from earlier.


    The person''s face was horrifyingly well-defined and his silver eyes shone attractively, but it was impossible to tell whether he was male or female.


    The person pulled something out from under the Ouroboros'' scales.


    An offal wet with blue blood.


    The heart of an ouroboros.


    The person grabbed the ouroboros heart in his hand and threw it into his mouth.


    Then he smiles.


    Welcome to the end of the dead city of Necropolis. Welcome to the end of the dead city of Necropolis.


    No one in the invasion team responded to the words.


    I had no choice but to step forward and ask, "What do you mean?


    "You don''t sound like an adventurer. I wonder what kind of person you are.


    The ruler of this Necropolis. The Last Guardian of the Necropolis is not a demon. He''s a human being.


    The silver-haired "human" spoke to us with amusement.

 103-Episode 102: Saint Saul

    The capital of a kingdom that was destroyed long ago.


    Deep beneath the ruins is a single human being.


    That shouldn''t be possible, but the silver-haired young man in front of me insists on it.


    I shrugged.


    ''''I can''t really trust the story, can I?


    I''m not just an ordinary human being, you know. I''m a half-breed with the Devil. Just like the girl over there.


    Then the silver-haired figure looked at Filia.


    With a gasp, Filia trembled.


    The other adventurers buzzed.


    The fact that Filia is of demon blood is kept under wraps.


    Even though it''s an open secret in the court, it''s not something that the adventurers know about.


    Some of them might have noticed it, like Arte, but at least it wasn''t a situation I was happy to be told about in a big way.


    I felt my face twitch.


    ''If your demon blood is strong enough, you''ll have a harder time getting old, unlike normal humans. Especially as long as you''re preying on the demon race, even more so.''''


    I guess that makes me immortal.


    The other man nodded at my question.


    ''Close enough. And I have ruled these ruins for two thousand years. My name is Saul. You''ve heard of me, haven''t you?


    I shushed him.


    Speaking of Saul, he was one of the seven great apostles of the Imperial Church.


    He is a legendary open-minded saint who was blessed by the Holy Spirit.


    Saul spread the righteous teachings and then was persecuted and martyred by the ancient kingdom.


    The Imperial Church teaches this and makes Saul and the other seven apostles objects of veneration.


    Such a legendary person is right in front of me, and moreover, he is the guardian of these ruins.


    The person who called himself Saul said quietly, as if he could see through my inner thoughts.


    You don''t believe that I''m Saul, do you? Though some of the people behind you don''t seem to be.


    When I turned around, the silent Creon, Arte and the others were looking at me without moving a single eyebrow.


    It seems that this is also a situation that Creon and the others had anticipated.


    It is true that the brave Pericles, who once failed to capture the city, wrote that he was "betrayed by God" in the Necropolis.


    If the enemy is a saint of the Imperial Church, it would be tempting to say that he was betrayed by God.


    But there are a lot of oddities.


    A saint who was supposed to have died two thousand years ago is still alive, and yet he is mixed with the devil.


    At least according to the current teachings of the Imperial Church, the devil was supposed to be a heresy to be persecuted.


    ''No wonder you don''t believe it. Let me show you the proof that I am Saint Saul.


    His back began to glow at the same time as Saul''s words.


    And pure white wings sprouted from his back.


    ''Come, Holy Spirit!''


    At the same time as Saul''s words, the marble floor glowed white and a beautiful transparent sword was taken out of it.


    Saul grabbed the crystal sword in his right hand and pointed it at us.


    The adventurers gasped.


    Silver hair. The white wings that he has even though he is a man.


    And, above all, the crystal sword.


    They are all symbols of Saul, the saint depicted in the paintings.


    Above all, the fact that he summoned the Holy Spirit, the alter ego of God, was the definitive proof.


    A bright white light shone behind Saul, indicating that he had received the Holy Spirit''s blessing.


    ''Well, gentlemen. Are you going to challenge God?


    I see.


    The reason why even legendary adventurers had been unable to capture the dead city of Necropolis for so long.


    I''ve figured it out.


    Most of the adventurers are followers of the Imperial Church.


    Fighting that saint would be something they would never have thought to do.


    In fact, when I looked around at the adventurers in the attack team, I saw hesitation and fear on their faces.


    The power of the Imperial State Church is not just pictured.


    Saint Sophia, the Church''s chosen saint, is a sorceress with substandard power.


    Then Saul''s ability to receive the blessing of the Holy Spirit directly is immeasurable.


    At that time, Arte advanced out.


    An unnatural smile is on Arte''s face.


    ''''It''s just as we''ve been informed, the minions of the demon tribe have appeared. This silver-haired young man who has been misleading us is not Saint Saul. It''s an imposter.


    Arte said without hesitation.

 104-Episode 103: The Beginning of the Last Battle of Necropolis

    The young man in front of me had the appearance of the legendary saint Saul himself, and he was undoubtedly using the power of the Holy Spirit.


    So, from my eyes, it seemed like there was a real saint there.


    The same was true for the other adventurers, all of whom seemed to be confused and hesitant at Arte''s words.


    Arte continued in a voice that was well pitched.


    The saints of the imperial church don''t mix with demons or eat the hearts of demons. After all, if they were saints, they wouldn''t be in these ruins.''''


    Arte''s words were reasonably convincing.


    Indeed, it was ridiculous that a saint who should have died a long time ago was working as a guardian of the ruins deep underground.


    But Saul replied with a cool face.


    ''''I am here because I am on a mission. I''m sealing off what must not be brought back to this world.''


    It''s probably the same one that Saul is protecting, the one that destroyed the ancient kingdom.


    He was the most valuable person in the ruins, and the one Creon and Arte were after.


    I''m not going to do you any harm if you say you''re going to turn back from here. Although I cannot guarantee your safety on the way back.


    Saul said with a gentle smile on his face.


    But Arte ignored Saul''s words as if he hadn''t heard them and raised his voice.


    ''''Ladies and gentlemen. Don''t be fooled by what this demon says. It is clear from the encyclical of His Holiness Hestia, Patriarch of our Imperial Church, that this guy is an impostor!


    As he said this, Arte took out a sheet of paper. It was trimmed in silver ink and, indeed, bore the Patriarch''s gold seal.


    It stated that if anyone in the necropolis spoke Saul''s name, he was not a true saint.


    Even though its prestige has continued to wane in recent decades, the imperial state religion is still followed by the majority of the imperial subjects with varying degrees of fervor.


    When it comes to the words of the highest-ranking clergyman of that state religion, it has considerable authority.


    We won''t have to hesitate to attack the young man in front of us because of his faith, at least not anymore.


    But I''m sure the Patriarch has never been to these ruins, and even the information about these ruins should only have been left in the records for a little while.


    So how can the Patriarch be sure that the person deep inside the ruins is not Saint Saul?


    When I pointed this out to him, Artae chuckled.


    ''Are you going to doubt the words of His Holiness, Patriarch?��Do you think such an awe-inspiring thing would be allowed to happen to a mere senior magical swordsman?


    ''I don''t know how he embraced the Church, but His Holiness himself could change his mind if he were here.


    ''''That''s just what the seniors say. .........come on, people. You will be punished by us for imposters who would cheat on the name of a saint!


    There still seemed to be some hesitation on the part of many of the adventurers.


    At that moment, Creon interrupted from the side.


    ''''If we turn back here, what happens to all the adventurers who have been sacrificed so far?''''


    Many an adventurer''s face was filled with gasps.


    They had sacrificed far too much to get this far.


    Mages who were severely injured and unable to regain their strength, swordsmen who lost their lives.


    There are quite a few of those people.


    ''''Their sacrifices should not be in vain.


    Almost at the same time as Creon said it, Arte raised his staff high in the air.


    ''''That which emerges from the gates of the dusk, be swifter than the flames of this world. .....Burn it all up!


    There was no time to stop it.


    Along with Arte''s spell, a glowing blue magic circle unfolded, and a red lotus flame was released from within it.


    The flames hit Saul.


    ''''Yes!''''


    Arte was mumbling softly.


    He should have taken a direct hit, even if it was a surprise blow, and from Arte''s point of view, he might have thought that he had been wounded quite badly.


    But when Saul emerged from the smoke, his clothes weren''t burned, his hair didn''t have a single scorch mark on it, and he hadn''t suffered any wounds at all.


    Arte clicked his tongue, while Saul smiled curiously at us.


    ''''Silly me. I guess they thought that if they had the right number of people, they could overcome the power of the gods. But ... that''s a mistake.''''


    When Saul took a swing of his crystal sword, a dazzling light arose that made it impossible to keep your eyes open, and it formed a single bundle that attacked us.


    Of course, the first person to be targeted was me, who was at the front of the line, talking to Saul.

 105-Episode 104: Win Me!

    I reluctantly drew my treasure sword Tetracord.


    Saint Saul''s light magic loomed in front of me.


    But I had no confidence in my ability to receive the light attacking magic that Saul unleashed.


    The other party is a legendary saint who has lived for two thousand years and has received the blessings of God and the Holy Spirit.


    Moreover, Saul has defeated the brave Pericles and other amazing adventurers.


    There is no way you can win a head-to-head battle against such an enemy.


    I''m not going to be able to get away with it.


    It''s not that I''m going to be able to defend against attacks with my treasure sword.


    I was just faking it.


    After a short pause, I shouted, "The people behind me!


    ''''People behind me, split up to the left and right to avoid it!


    Although I said that, it seemed that most of the adventurers were already afraid of the light magic and were running away from its path.


    I had decided to dodge the attack as well, taking advantage of the timing.


    Filia was the only one at my side, so I took Filia in my arms and fell to my right in a big way.


    Filia let out a small scream.


    But this took us out of the direction of the light magic coming at us.


    It''s best to dodge such a substandard attack.


    Saul''s light magic slammed into the wall behind us and shattered the marble into large pieces.


    I''m not going to be able to get away with it, no matter how many treasure swords I have, if something like this were to hit me.


    Instead of me, Creon grabbed the holy sword and stepped forward.


    I wonder if he has the confidence to withstand that attack.


    Anyway, I need to regain my posture.


    I was just in a position where I had pushed Filia down, and Filia''s cheeks were stained with a bit of embarrassment.


    ''''Are you okay?''''


    ...Yeah. Thanks to Solon.


    We were on our feet quickly.


    We didn''t know when we would be attacked again by Saul''s attack.


    For now, Saul confronted Creon and seemed to refrain from attacking him a second time.


    Quietly he said.


    ''Now, after seeing this power, do you still want to fight me?


    Of course.


    Creon answers immediately.


    There''s a very solid chance of winning.


    I don''t know.


    Meanwhile, Saul recommended that we surrender once again.


    ''Can''t you see why there were so few demons during your journey here?��I preyed on you guys to prepare your magic for a fight. I mean,


    Saul held up his crystal sword.


    Then, near the ceiling of the hall, a single magic circle with a combination of intricate shapes in a circle unfolded.


    No, not one.


    With another swing of his crystal sword, the magic circle grew to two, then three more, covering the ceiling in an instant.


    All of them were written in characters from the ancient kingdom era.


    Lisa and the others looked up at the ceiling with their faces blue.


    If an attack like the one just now could be unleashed from each one of these magic circles.


    They would be annihilated in the blink of an eye.


    Filia pulls my sleeve.


    Solon........can we win?


    I don''t think we should fight them in the first place because they are saints and also an enemy with overwhelming power.


    But as long as we do it, we need to be able to defeat the enemy.


    Even Flora said she had a secret plan, and although I want to believe her, I do.


    But I said, "I''m going to be honest with you.


    ''''I don''t know if I can defeat Saul. But.........


    I dared to smile at him.


    ''''I''ll make sure Filia-sama gets home safely from here. Because that would be a victory for us.


    Filia looked at me for a moment, and then immediately said, "You''re right," she said, her voice bouncing happily.


    Then Filia gently touched my cheek.


    ''Solon ... give me the victory!

 106-Episode 105: All Stars Shining in the Sky

    I nodded to Filia.


    I left Filia in charge of Lisa and I held my treasure sword tetracord once more.


    The enemy, Saul, has deployed countless large magic circles.


    But it takes a lot of magic power to create, maintain and function these.


    Even if they preyed on the powerful demons, including the giant serpent Ouroboros, it doesn''t mean that Saul''s magic power is bottomless.


    I want to believe that.


    Anyway, if you destroy the magic circle, you can prevent the light magic attacks that are released from it, and I believe that you can cut down on Saul''s magic power.


    I don''t know if it will work as well as it should, though, since the opponent is receiving the Holy Spirit''s blessing.


    When Saul raised his crystal sword high and was about to activate the magic circle.


    Flora released intermittent fire magic from her fingertips and attacked Saul.


    The reason she didn''t dare to use her staff was probably because she was preserving her magic power for her trump card, astrological magic.


    Of course, it would only have an attention-grabbing effect, since Saul would be almost impossible to damage him.


    Saul quickly brought his left hand forward and squeezed Flora''s fire magic in his palm.


    Then he murmured, ''Heh.


    ''''You too have the blood of a demon ... no, you don''t.''''


    Saul looked at Flora and muttered softly.


    Why did Saul say that Flora was of demon blood, if only for a moment?


    I''ve never heard of such a story.


    Flora was Arte''s twin sister, a legitimate marquess.


    I don''t think a marquis has the blood of a demon in his veins.


    It might be possible if his mother was his mistress, as in Filia''s case, but Flora was supposed to be the daughter of the Marquis'' official wife.


    If she had demon blood in her veins, she wouldn''t even be able to enter the magic school in the first place.


    However, the reason why Saul misunderstood Flora''s bloodline was curious.


    While Saul was distracted by Flora, Arte was once again launching a powerful attack spell from Yanagi''s staff.


    Saul only held up his left hand to block it, but it created a slight gap.


    In the meantime, Creon stepped in towards Saul.


    ''''Don''t activate the magic circle!��We''re not going to break up the attack!


    At the same time as Creon calls out, the twin swordsman Karelia jumps out.


    The members of the Salvation Knights follow suit.


    It is true that if you continue to attack as if you were to fold up, you will be able to stop Saul in his tracks.


    However, even if you keep up a series of half-hearted attacks, Saul won''t be injured at all. Sooner or later, our attacks will stop, and if that happens, the magic circle will be activated.


    That''s right.


    It''s no good with half-hearted attacks.


    Flora put her yellow triangular hat back on deeply and quickly pulled her long staff out of her robes.


    Then she raised it high and began chanting in a well-passed, clean voice.


    ''All that shines in the heavens are stars. The blue blood that flows on the earth. We on earth gain strength according to the reasoning of the circulating stars. ........Fall!


    A huge rift occurs near the ceiling where the magic circle is deployed.


    A dazzling golden light shines through it.


    A large number of red-burning meteorites were pseudo-created by astrological magic and rained down on Saul''s magic circle.


    This was Flora''s trump card astrological magic.


    The most important role of an astrologer in a battle was to calculate the orbital position of the celestial bodies and use their power to use a supermassive type of magic attack.


    It was so destructive that even the most powerful enemies that would be waiting for him at the end if it was an ordinary ruin could be easily defeated.


    In terms of the high level of firepower in a single strike, Creon, Arte and Sophia would not be able to match Flora.


    However, once you use the attack magic by the astrological star, you will not be able to use any magic power for quite some time.


    This includes recovery magic and simple attack magic as well.


    You can only use it once in a battle, and the cooperation of those around you is essential, and in that sense, it was a difficult magic to use because of its many limitations.


    However, Flora''s magic worked effectively this time.


    The countless magic circles that Saul had deployed were wiped out by Flora''s fallen meteorite.


    The magic circle was reduced to about half.


    The onslaught of Creon and the others had left Saul stranded.


    So there was no stopping Flora from destroying the magic circle.


    ........It was supposed to be.


    Saul swung his crystal sword wide.


    The slash was received by Creon, but at the same time, magic attacks were scattered from the sword.


    There was a momentary pause as Creon and the others tried to avoid it.


    ''''Good grief!''''


    Saul smiled and snapped his fingers together.


    One of the magic circles on the ceiling began to glow blue.


    Not good.


    A bright blue light, like lightning, fell towards Flora.


    Flora was in the middle of deploying her attack magic, and she couldn''t avoid the attack like she did earlier.


    Creon and the others are at a distance to hold Saul back, making it impossible for him to shield Flora from the attack.


    There are a few swordsmen around Flora as guards, though.


    However, even though they are participants in the attack team, their abilities do not seem to be far behind Creon and Karelia.


    At any rate, they are completely frightened when they see Saul''s attack coming, and it''s probably impossible to say if they can protect Flora.


    However, if Flora is killed, it will be difficult to eliminate the many remaining magicians, and the attacking team will be in serious danger of losing.


    Since I was backing up a little bit so that I could protect Filia in a pinch, I was in a relatively close position to Flora.


    That''s why I reflexively jumped out in front of Flora, but I wouldn''t want to face an attack like that if it was true.


    I wonder if the Treasure Sword Tetracord could catch that attack.


    Fortunately, it seems to be less powerful than the light magic attack from earlier.


    It''s a dangerous gamble, but I have no choice but to try.

 107-Episode 106: Power That Should Not Be Used

    Even though she saw the blue light emitted from Saul''s magic circle, Flora didn''t stop developing her attack.


    The attack would have to erase all the enemy''s magic circles. And once it was deployed, it couldn''t be easily interrupted.


    And once she stopped using it, the astrological magic would run out of magic power and could not be resumed during that battle.


    Before the enemy''s light magic could catch Flora, my defense with my treasure sword tetracord was in time.


    I hold my treasure sword upright and use the blade of my treasure sword to catch the magic attack so that it cannot reach Flora.


    ''''So, Solon-senpai!''''


    Flora calls my name in an upturned voice.


    I can''t turn around and see that face, but there was a lot of trepidation in Flora''s voice.


    It must have been.


    If I was attacked by such a monstrous enemy, it''s possible that I could disappear without a trace.


    I gripped the hilt of the treasure sword tightly and used my magic power to increase my resistance to magic.


    A blue glow fell on the treasure sword, and the blade reflected the light diffusely.


    A fantastic landscape spread out in front of me, but I wasn''t about to do that.


    I might not be able to prevent this from happening after all.


    It''s a good magic sword and can be used for a variety of small moves, but it''s so-so in terms of durability.


    In addition, my amount of magic power is not that great.


    The treasure sword sparked and took on a reddish hue.


    And it begins to creak with an unpleasant sound.


    The limit is approaching, but Saul''s magic circle shows no signs of stopping.


    Although the magic circle is disappearing due to Flora''s attack, it was going to take a little longer for the magic circle in question to disappear.


    This is not good.


    I prepared myself to be swallowed by Saul''s light magic.


    ''''Solon!''''


    Then I heard Filia''s voice.


    If I die here, I won''t be able to protect Filia or teach her magic.


    Then a strange sensation came over me.


    It was as if something warm was flowing from the outside.


    My magic is about to be cut off, and it''s filling me up.


    I see.


    Because Filia and the magic pathway are connected to each other, some of that magic power is helping me to help me.


    The Treasure Sword Tetracord managed to hold up and withstand the attack of Saul''s magic path for a few seconds.


    The next moment, Rascalos jumped in front of me and played back Saul''s attack magic.


    Raskalos was the most talented knight of St. Sophia, and besides, the attack from Saul''s magic circle was losing momentum, so I think he was able to prevent it.


    Almost simultaneously, Flora''s magic wiped out the rest of Saul''s magic team.


    So the crisis is somehow out of the way.


    But I can''t say that the situation is far from resolved.


    I''m sure the astrologer''s attack was a pretty good spell. But from the amount of magic, a human being should only be able to use it once in a short period of time.


    Saul smiled serenely.


    Even though he had digested quite a bit of magic, Saul remained unharmed as usual.


    And the only attack that was powerful enough to be effective against Saul was Flora''s astrological magic.


    But Flora had used up all her magic and could no longer use her astrological magic.


    It was supposed to be.


    Flora suddenly raised her staff high.


    The wand began to glow blue and a large vortex of magic power gathered.


    The adventurers around me look on in amazement.


    It was the same for me and Saul.


    ''''This is my secret plan. ........Attacks by astrological magic can only be used once in a single battle. I was like that before, but I''m not like that now.


    Flora was about to strike again, this time with astrological magic.


    Saul was immensely disappointed, but eventually sighed in agreement.


    ''I see. You''re ... not just a man. You''ve tapped into a power you shouldn''t have used. That''s the power you obtained at the expense of the Demon King''s descendants, right?


    Flora nodded silently.

 108-Episode 107 Who Betrayed Cleon

    I was puzzled.


    The descendants of the Demon King boast a high amount of magical power, so some people use them as a source of living magical power.


    However, in order to do so, the descendants of the Demon King have to undergo conversion surgery and be treated atrociously.


    In fact, Arte has been enslaving and using the girls who are descendants of the Demon King, crushing them and making them crippled.


    And they were trying to gain more power.


    But I''m sure Flora was against such terrible things.


    Even though she was her sister, Flora didn''t agree with everything that Arte was doing.


    Flora had certainly said so when they had met by chance in the Great Library.


    And yet, she actually treated the Demon King''s descendants like her sister, treating them as tools to obtain power.


    And he was able to use the astrological attacks that required enormous magical power not just once, but twice during the battle.


    Then everything that Flora said was a lie.


    Maybe there was no possibility of her becoming our ally in the beginning.


    Flora noticed my gaze next to her and smiled sadly.


    ''''I''m a coward, Solon-senpai.


    After Flora said that to me, she immediately moved on to activating her astrological magic.


    This time it wasn''t to destroy the magic circle, but to defeat the enemy Saul himself.


    At the same time as Flora began chanting, Creon gave the signal and the vanguard adventurers unleashed their swordsmanship against Saul in unison.


    Saul was too busy dealing with the swordsmen to stop Flora.


    ''''Crash!''''


    At the same time as Flora shouted, Creon said, "Retreat! I called out to them.


    All at once, the vanguards jumped back.


    In almost no time, a mass of burning attack magic hit Saul with a blinding light that was impossible to see directly.


    If it had been a normal demon race, it would have been burned up by this.


    But Saul still stood there, looking unconcerned.


    ''''You''ve dabbled in the power of the forbidden, and it''s still not enough to defeat me.


    But Flora isn''t the only one using the power of the Demon King''s descendants.


    Of course Arte is, and maybe even Creon is sacrificing the descendants of the Demon King.


    Arte raised his willow staff again and fired a bundle of seven-colored magic at Saul.


    This is probably another way of using the magic of the Demon King''s descendants.


    No matter how Saul is, he is not completely unweakable.


    The successive attacks had caused Saul to lose a lot of magical power.


    Creon stepped into Saul as if to fold it up.


    The holy sword shone blue and flashed in a flash.


    Saul was slashed deeply and fell to the spot, and then began to glow faintly white and disappeared without a trace.


    All that was left was the crystal sword he was holding.


    It was a quick and easy thing to do.


    The guardian of this ruin, who had lived for two thousand years, had been defeated.


    To a third party, it might look like this feat was accomplished by three great adventurers: the Holy Knight Creon, the Wise Arte and the Astrologer Flora.


    But their hands are stained with the blood of the Demon King''s descendants.


    The fake saint is defeated. It''s our victory!


    At Arte''s declaration, the adventurers fell silent for a moment and then erupted in cheers.


    The capture of the Necropolis had been accomplished.


    At that moment, the back wall of the hall begins to open up from side to side with a roaring sound.


    The throne room of the ancient kingdom appeared in front of us.


    The space was glowing with silver.


    I remembered the legend that the walls, floor and ceiling of the ancient kingdom''s throne room were made of platinum.


    And there was enough gold to reach the ceiling.


    Nope.


    It was a giant covered in gold.


    It didn''t budge, but it was clear what it was.


    ''''These are the Seven Demon Kings of Vendidad. This is Aka Manaf, the one who destroyed the ancient kingdom.


    Creon murmured.


    It is true that the demon king''s appearance is just as the legend says.


    The demon king is not a mythical being in a fairy tale.


    This is the true purpose of Creon and Arte.


    They intend to resurrect the Demon King in order to use it in their war against the neighboring country and to obtain more power.


    And all that is needed to revive this Demon King is to offer Filia as a sacrifice.


    That''s the only thing we have to stop.


    So, for me and my friends Notaras, Laskarus, Nasha and the others, this is where the real battle will start, with Creon and Arte as the enemy.


    It was supposed to be.


    I see Flora wandering around in a huff.


    Then Flora went to the position where Saul had been standing and picked up the crystal sword.


    None of the adventurers, drunk with victory, paid any attention to Flora''s actions.


    Flora approached Creon with the crystal sword in her hand.


    Creon gave her a look of, oh, well, then he smiled.


    ''''The reason we won this battle is because of Flora. You''re the one who did the most good.''''


    Creon held out his right hand to Flora to shake her hand.


    But Flora did not respond to it.


    In the next moment, the crystal sword in Flora''s hand was stabbing deep into Creon''s chest.

 109-Episode 108: Floras Miscalculation

    Everyone in the place was staring at Flora and Creon with a look of "I don''t understand".


    When Flora pulled the crystal sword out of Creon, Creon fell to the spot as if a thread had broken.


    Why did Flora commit such a vicious act?


    I wondered if she had given her sister Arte''s instructions, but Arte also had a look of disbelief on her face as her large black eyes widened.


    Flora held up her crystal sword and said.


    ''''Creon-senpai.......sold his soul to the demon race.


    Did you sell your soul to the demons?


    When I asked back, Flora nodded.


    ''''The resurrection of the Demon King who was an enemy of humanity and destroyed the ancient kingdom. That was Creon-senpai''s goal.


    Flora''s words were in the past tense.


    It would mean that Creon was already dead.


    ''''He tried to use the power he obtained through the resurrection of the Demon King for himself.......and for the purpose of violating the church''s prohibition. So........the only way to stop it was to do this. This is also the order of the Imperial Church.


    Flora said something surprising.


    I was curious how she was going to guarantee the legitimacy of killing Creon.


    But it seems that the authority of the church is behind Flora.


    Anyway, there''s one thing I do know.


    ''Was it Flora who tried to kill Creon by causing the collapse of the ruins?


    Immediately after the winged tiger was defeated, the floor of the ruins broke loose and me and Creon fell together into the chasm of the ruins.


    At that time, Flora''s figure was unnaturally nowhere to be seen.


    ''''I was actually planning to ask Creon-senpai to leave at that time. But........I didn''t expect to get Solon-senpai involved. I didn''t intend to harm senior Solon senior... and besides, senior Solon was under the magical blessing of Her Imperial Highness, so the demonic poison couldn''t take effect.


    As a result, with my help, Creon survived that time.


    It seems that Flora changed her plan and decided to carry out Creon''s conspiracy to kill him at the end of the attack on the ruins.


    Killing Creon in front of a large number of people should be quite dangerous for Flora.


    In fact, the twin swordsman Karelia has had her lover killed, and is about to be cut down by Flora.


    It wasn''t surprising that everyone in this place could become Flora''s enemy.


    Still, it would mean that Flora had a chance to win.


    ''''Come, Holy Spirit!


    Flora saw the crystal sword take a swing, and white, shining wings grew on its back.


    The crystal sword that belonged to Saint Saul.


    It seems that the secret of Saul''s power lay in this sword.


    Flora now had the power of God and the Holy Spirit in her hands.


    In addition, Flora has the magic power obtained from the Demon King''s descendants and, unlike Saul, the latest knowledge of magic.


    As if she thought she would be unable to deal with the situation if she didn''t make a quick move, Karelia stepped in and unleashed her two treasure swords.


    However, Karelia''s sword didn''t reach her, even though Flora didn''t move slightly.


    A short shockwave was released, and Karelia was blocked by it and flung away.


    Flora looked down at the crystal sword and smiled weakly.


    ''''With such an overwhelming amount of power I won''t have to be scared of anything anymore. Isn''t that right, senior Solon?


    Flora wouldn''t have had to be frightened of anything if she hadn''t used this method.


    I murmured, and Flora shook her head.


    ''Seniors might be able to stay strong without strength. But I''m not.''


    Then Flora raised her sword high.


    Beyond that, there was a golden giant - the Demon King Aka Manaf.


    ''But I will not revive the Demon King for the sake of power. Unlike the power of a saint, this is an evil power. It will eventually become uncontrollable and you will have to make great sacrifices to resurrect it.


    Flora then chanted her astrological magic for the third time.


    The saint''s power seemed to have enabled her to achieve three consecutive astrological magic attacks.


    In the next moment, the Demon King was enveloped in a blue-white light.


    Its golden colossal body shimmered red with flames, burning fiercely and then burning out.


    The Demon King disappeared.


    The sacrifice needed to be made for the resurrection of the Demon King was Filia. As Flora said in the Great Library, she succeeded in the attack and then apparently fulfilled her promise to protect Filia.


    ''''Why...?''''


    Arte was stunned.


    Using the Demon King''s power, he aimed to reach even greater heights as a magician.


    For Arte, who had the mindset that power was everything, it must have been a shock to have the Demon King burned in front of him.


    Besides, it was Flora, not Arte, who obtained the saint''s mighty power.


    Flora smiled.


    ''''It''s okay. ........From now on, I''ll protect your sister. There''s no more Creon-senpai either.''''


    Who''s not there?


    A low voice came from behind him.


    Flora turned around with a huff, but it was too late.


    A holy sword was brought out with a speed that was almost too fast to be a human skill, and it caught Flora''s crystal sword.


    The crystal sword flicked off and fell from Flora''s hand.


    Standing behind Flora was the Holy Knight Creon, who was standing behind Flora.


    Although he had a large scar on his chest, Creon didn''t seem to have any trouble moving at all.


    If it was a normal human, it would have been a fatal wound no matter what you think.


    Nope.


    Creon might not be a normal human anymore.


    The holy sword had a black, murky aura, and Creon''s skin had an intricate and eerie red pattern floating on it.


    Creon smiled with a spare smile.


    ''''Do you think I wasn''t aware of your betrayal?''''


    Creon swung his holy sword at Flora.

 110-Episode 109: Ruin of Female Sage Arte

    Fresh blood splashed on the spot.


    Creon''s holy sword slashed Flora from the front.


    Flora screamed and collapsed on the spot.


    The astrologer''s yellow clothing was stained with blood.


    Creon says quietly.


    ''I''ve noticed that you''re critical of my methods. The reason I didn''t avoid the crystal sword earlier was to make it clear that you are a traitor. I''m the leader of the Salvation Knights and the de facto commander of the invasion force. And Flora tried to kill me. Therefore, Flora can be charged with treason here and now.


    ''''If it wasn''t for you your sister wouldn''t have done such a horrible thing and senior Solon wouldn''t have been kicked out.


    Flora says with a strained breath.


    Creon ignores Flora''s words and instead drives what looks like a clear stake into Flora''s chest.


    Flora lets out another high-pitched scream.


    Creon then goes to Arte, who looks completely stiff.


    Hurriedly I went to Flora and bent down.


    She''s pretty seriously injured, so if I don''t treat her quickly, it''ll be too late.


    Besides, the transparent stake is worrisome. I think it''s some kind of magical equipment, but I have no idea what it is, and I can''t pull it out.


    As I began to use my recovery magic, Flora shook her head.


    ''''I''m........a bad boy. Terrible things to the Demon King''s descendants...''''


    Don''t talk. You won''t be able to save yourself.


    More than me.........sister........


    When I turned around to look, Creon had put his hand on Arte''s shoulder with a pop.


    ''Don''t worry, Arte. The demon king has not been destroyed. If it can be annihilated with the power of a flora, there is no reason for Saul to keep it sealed here for two thousand years.


    The Demon King is alive?


    Creon smiled at Arte''s question and quickly drove an equally transparent stake into Arte''s chest area.


    Arte''s eyes widened and he let out a small scream, "Oh!


    Creon raised his voice.


    ''''This woman Arte assaulted the nobleman''s daughter, Lairen Remilia, and attempted to kidnap His Royal Highness Filia. Since that crime is not light, I hereby impose a punishment of death penalty.


    ''''That........even Creon-senpai knew that, didn''t he?


    ''I don''t need you to lie to me. I didn''t know about it until after Karelia''s accusations that I too knew about it.


    Without hesitation, the twin swordsman Karelia agreed with Creon''s words. He then said that Karelia had been threatened by Arte, and had been unwillingly made to take part in the evil.


    But it was Creon who was lying.


    Arte''s evil deeds must have been done with Creon''s approval, and even if it was Arte''s outburst, Creon must have given his tacit approval to everything after the fact.


    That''s why Creon is trying to purge this place by making accusations against Arte for some reason.


    ''''There are countless other charges against you, such as embezzlement of knight''s property and kidnapping and illegally enslaving a commoner''s daughter. And you also tried to conspire with your sister to kill me in collusion.


    ''No!��I didn''t know Flora was going to do that - yikes!


    Creon kicked up the cowering Arte.


    Then he grabbed his hair and dragged his face up.


    ''Everything involves sacrifice. I''m willing to sacrifice however much I can for the sake of gaining great power. I''m sure that''s what Arte said. Then I''ll have you sacrifice yourself!


    At the same time as Creon''s words, the transparent stake driven into Arte''s chest began to glow red.


    ''''Ahh........Kyaaaaaah!��Somebody help--aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Arte let out a scream that pierced his ears, and he sprawled in place.


    He was in extreme pain.


    At the same time, a rush of magic power was being generated from Arte''s body.


    The reason for the intense pain was probably because she was being forcibly deprived of magic power.


    It was the same for Flora. It would have been a greater burden for Flora, who had been severely injured to begin with.


    Flora gasped in intense pain and looked at me as if seeking relief.


    Anyway, Flora''s blood alone has to be stopped.


    But someone tapped me on the shoulder.


    It was Creon.


    "Solon. There''s no reason for you to help these women.


    But...


    You have to choose who you''re going to help. If you don''t you''ll lose everything. You can''t save these two anymore. You''re going to be the sacrifice for the resurrection of the Demon King.


    Arte and Flora?


    Yeah. These two are excellent magicians. And they used a large number of the Demon King''s descendants until they were destroyed to increase their magical power.


    ''Creon had you two using the Demon King''s offspring, didn''t he?


    Creon ignored my words and continued.


    ''''Arte and Flora''s blood is quite close to the descendants of the Demon King. And the more excellent the sacrifice itself is, the more efficiently it can be used as a medium for resurrecting the Demon King. In other words, we have a better chance of success using these two than sacrificing the Demon King''s descendants themselves.


    ''Sacrificing Filia-sama to resurrect the Demon King is...''


    ''Did Flora say that?��Yes, that is exactly what Arte might have intended. But I am a loyal servant of this empire. How could I possibly be in such awe?


    Creon laughed in amusement.


    Underneath my feet, Flora no longer had the strength to scream, or she was saying in a muffled voice, "Help.............help me.


    The recovery from my recovery magic alone was clearly not enough to wear Flora down too fast.


    However, no other adventurer was willing to help Flora, or even Arte, for that matter.


    Arte was fighting the adventurers of the attackers who were trying to escape by force, and they were resenting him in the first place.


    In particular, the adventurers on my side had no reason to help Arte at all.


    The summoner Notaras and the swordsman Rascalos are Arte''s nemesis.


    The black mage Nasha would rather be on the side that wants to kill Arte.


    It was Arte who had severely assaulted Nasha''s master, Lairen Remilia, until he was crippled in the middle.


    And Flora was that Arte''s sister, and moreover, she tried to kill Creon.


    There was no one who dared to be Creon''s enemy.


    I asked in a trembling voice, "What is Creon''s purpose?


    ''What in the world does Creon want?��Resurrecting the Demon King is for Creon himself, plus it violates the church''s prohibition, right?��Flora told me so.


    ''The most unforgivable of Arte''s sins is that he insulted Shea.


    I wasn''t sure for a moment what that story had to do with Creon''s true purpose, but I was flabbergasted.


    A magic that touches on the prohibitions of the church, and then requires an enormous amount of magic to use the power of a demon king.


    And what Creon truly wants.


    ''To bring back to life a girl who was once one of us, a girl who had died. Resurrecting Shea, resurrecting the dead, is my goal.


    Creon said with a determined look on his face.

 111-Episode 110: Floras Thoughts

    It''s a universal truth that the dead don''t come back to life.


    However, Creon intends to use his demon king''s power to bring back our former companion, Sia.


    I was shaken.


    What Creon is trying to do violates the prohibitions of the Imperial Church.


    That''s not all.


    I have no idea how much we will have to sacrifice to raise the dead.


    Creon says, "The Demon King Aka Manaf.


    "The resurrection of the Demon King Aka Manaf alone won''t be enough to bring the dead back to life," Creon said. The plan has only just begun.


    Many adventurers have already died for the attack on Necropolis.


    Now, two girls named Flora and Arte are being sacrificed in order to revive the Demon King.


    Only by making more sacrifices on top of this can Creon achieve his goal.


    ''''This has to stop, Creon.


    My purpose is very personal. But the resurrection of the Demon King and the acquisition of the treasures of the Necropolis are also in the Empire''s national interest. This is in accordance with Chancellor Straus'' wishes.


    That''s not what I''m talking about. Do you think Shea would want to be brought back to life this way?


    "Shea was beaten to death by demons in the ruins in a horrible way. Do you think that she died a satisfying death?��No way.


    But....


    ''People can be as cruel as they want to be for their place in the world. Even you, if Sophia or the Princess was about to be killed, you would do everything in your power to protect them.


    That''s not the same thing as this.


    It''s the same.


    The light was already draining from the dying Flora''s eyes.


    Flora, who was bleeding and being deprived of her magical power, could only twitch from time to time, and was now almost as dead as a dead man.


    At that moment, a new group of adventurers appeared in the hall.


    Leading the way was a large man dressed in heavy steel armor.


    ''''I''m Galerus, the guardian warrior of the second squad. I''ve made some sacrifices along the way, but I''ve cleared the way for you to return. So, what''s the situation?


    Galerus looked around, saw Arte and Flora lying down, murmured, "Oh," and smiled thinly.


    It''s as if he knew in advance that this would happen.


    Creon briefly told Galerus and the others about the current situation and then handed Galerus a stake of the same shape as the one he had stabbed into Arte and Flora.


    It glowed red in short cycles and seemed to resonate with the stake that had been stabbed into the two girls in pairs.


    That must be the device that sucks up the magic power for the resurrection of the Demon King.


    ''''Ask Galerus to clean up this place.


    You got it, Creon.


    On cue, Creon, Karelia and the rest of the Knights of the Order made their way to the throne room where the Demon King was located.


    Eventually, Creon and the others finished their move and the wall between the throne room and the hall we were in closed again.


    Meanwhile, I crouched down and focused on healing Flora.


    I used my magic power to heal her as best I could, and while I was at it, Lisa, the white mage, came running over to help me.


    So, although Flora''s condition seemed to have improved only slightly, it was basically a burned-out stone.


    At this rate, Flora''s body wouldn''t last.


    Galerus called out to me.


    ''''Don''t. There''s no point in helping the great sinner who attempted to assassinate Creon, right?


    Did Garrels know this would happen?


    No way.


    Galerus laughed out loud.


    As if he was enjoying himself.


    Then Garellus grabbed the prone Arte''s head and kicked him in the abdomen.


    Arte let out a short scream, but in the next moment, he was staring back at Garellus with hateful eyes and spitting, "You''re not...


    Garellus didn''t care about it and slammed Arte to the floor.


    ''Hey, hey, you''re doing better than I thought. Even if he were to be sacrificed to the resurrection of the demon king, Arte might not die. I''m sure you can''t avoid becoming a cripple, but the fact is that Arte himself did the same thing to the descendants of the demon king, so I guess he had it coming. But.........


    Galerus shifted his eyes to Flora. There was pity and contempt in her eyes.


    ''I pity you. If I hadn''t been the sister of this stupid woman, and if I hadn''t been so foolish as to challenge Creon, I wouldn''t have died here.''


    Flora would die here.


    The chances of that were quite high.


    ''Well, even if she doesn''t die, she''ll be dropped into slavery as a great sinner. Speaking of the remnants of a former marquess and excellent sorceress, it would have been a waste since she would have sold for a good price as a slave.''''


    Galerus was saying whatever he wanted.


    It was very hard to believe that it was a thing to say to his former companion.


    At that moment, Flora tried to stand up, with a slight glint in her eyes. Maybe our treatment helped a little.


    But she stumbled right away and almost fell over, and I hurriedly held her up.


    I hugged her from the front, but her body was surprisingly light.


    Flora looked up at me with her dark eyes.


    ''''Solon-senpai there are two last things I want to talk to you about.


    Please don''t tell me this is the last time. If you just stay quiet, you''ll get better...


    Flora shook her head.


    ''You can''t save her now,'' Flora''s eyes said.


    ''''Please help your sister. I know it''s selfish of me to ask my senior to do that. But I can''t do it anymore.''''


    I nodded.


    Arte was my enemy.


    But before we got into this kind of situation, Flora had offered a deal to help Arte in exchange for protecting me and Filia.


    Flora actually saved us by defeating Saul.


    It was a runaway that I didn''t really agree with, but she also tried to protect Filia by defeating Creon.


    Then I want to grant Flora''s wish as much as possible.


    Flora smiled weakly and lowered her eyes in shame.


    ''''The other story........it doesn''t really matter. I''ve always liked my senpai.''''


    "Huh?


    I looked up and then felt myself flush a little.


    I never thought that Flora would confess to me in a place like this, in a situation like this.


    ''Ever since I first met her at the magic school. No, even now. I felt like I could be honest only in front of my seniors. So.........


    Then Flora''s words were cut off.


    In the next moment, Flora''s body in my arms jumped, and Flora''s high-pitched scream rang out.


    The stake driven into her chest glowed even more fiercely red, and at the same time, I could see the magic power rapidly flowing out of Flora.


    Flora''s screams eventually stopped, but she was no longer just breathing heavily, her eyes were clouded and her face was devoid of life.


    ''Solon. If you want to save these guys, you''ll have to do something about these stakes. Your second-rate recovery magic isn''t going to help.


    Galerus told me to be amused.


    When I looked at it, the transparent stake in Galerus'' hand also had a red glow to it.


    If we take that away, we can stop the flow of magic power from Flora and the others.


    If that happened, I might be able to save them both.


    But in order to do so, they would have to win against Garrels.


    ''Let''s make a bet, Solon. If you win the battle, the stake is yours. You are free to let them both live or kill them.


    "And if Garrels wins?


    If I win, then give me your treasure sword, the Tetracord, because I''m the one who can use it, not you. I won''t be the one who knows how to use it, but I do.


    I nodded.


    My bet is my treasure sword.


    If I lose, I won''t hurt anyone else.


    However, my opponent is Garrels, who is the most powerful among the Order''s leaders.


    Whether he can win or not.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you can''t get rid of it.


    I don''t care how many allies you bring along with you to fight alone. I don''t care how many allies you bring along with you, otherwise there will be no bet and I will win. "I don''t care how many people you bring along with you, you''ll win.


    I looked around.


    There were no adventurers on my side to help Arte and Flora.


    Notaras, the summoner, had gone with Creon to the throne room where the demon king was located.


    It was then that two small girls advanced.


    One was Lisa, the white mage.


    And the other was the Princess Filia.


    ''''I''m on Solon''s side!


    Filia said, quickly pulling out her apple tree wand and holding it high.

 112-Episode 111: Battle between Solon, the Magic Swordsman and Garrelus

    It seems that Lisa and Filia will be joining me and Galerus in a duel as allies.


    But aside from Lisa, I can''t let Filia, an imperial princess, fight.


    I tried to stop Filia in a hurry, but she shook her head.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to use a bit of supportive magic too. Solon taught me that.''''


    But...


    ''''And since Solon and I are connected to the magic circuit, that''s why I think my magic power is the power of Solon. It''s just a feeling, but........


    No, Lady Filia is right.


    I admitted.


    I should have been poisoned by the demon race during the collapse of the seventh layer, but it didn''t work on me at all.


    Even Saint Saul''s horrible magic attacks were able to be repelled by my sword.


    All of this was thanks to the help of Filia''s magical power.


    It''s because Filia has a substandard amount of magical power as a descendant of the Demon King.


    So if Filia consciously supplied me with magical power and used supportive magic, it would certainly increase my chances of beating Galerus.


    But that''s essentially the same as Creon taking away the magic power of Arte and the others.


    If I make a mistake in adding or reducing, and the amount of magic power supplied by Filia becomes too large, something might be wrong with Filia''s body.


    Besides.........


    Galerus murmurs, ''''Ho,'''' and chuckles.


    You may be the princess, but as long as you participated in the duel, you are my enemy. It''s not my fault if you are injured in a fight.


    Galerus was right, it would put Filia in danger.


    The outcome of a duel is everything, and as long as you take part in it, your status is of no consequence.


    I still tried to hold Filia back, but instead she put her hands behind my back and hugged me tightly.


    Then she looks up at me.


    ''Maybe I was the one being sacrificed for the resurrection of the Demon King, right? Do you want to help Flora and the others, Solon?


    Yes.


    Flora was my former companion, she moved for us and told me she liked me.


    And Arte is Flora''s sister.


    Flora and her friends are not good people, but I don''t think they deserve to be treated so horribly and slaughtered.


    Besides, Creon, Galerus and the others are not on the side of justice either. They are willing to make any sacrifice for the resurrection of the Demon King.


    I''ve made up my mind.


    I will defeat Galerus with the help of Filia.


    I don''t think Galerus will let Flora and the others go if I win as promised. There''s no way Creon would allow that to happen.


    However, right now, Galerus is clearly letting his guard down by looking down on me, and right after winning the duel, he''ll have the opportunity to take away the device that is tormenting Flora and Arte and siphoning off their magic power.


    If we do that, we should be able to stop the resurrection of the Demon King, which is taking place at the expense of Flora and the others.


    I smiled and lightly stroked Filia''s head, and she blushed with embarrassment.


    Then Filia nodded.


    ''''Solon, give us victory!


    We''ll win, we''ll save Flora and the others, and we''ll stop the Demon King from coming back.


    I slowly moved away from Filia and drew my treasure sword, Tetracord, and released it.


    Then I pointed the treasured sword straight at Galerus.


    Galerus also grimaced and held the great sword up.


    Lisa interrupted him from the side.


    ''''Don''t forget about me, okay?��I''m on your side too, Solon.


    Thank you. It really helps. First of all, I want you to keep healing Flora. And if I get injured in a way that interferes with my ability to fight, then you''ll need to cast a recovery spell on me. Can you do that for me?


    Of course!


    Lisa lightly raises her right hand as if to say yes while holding her staff in her left hand.


    The next thing I know, Galerus takes a big step towards me.


    With many adventurers looking on, the battle between us and Galerus began.

 113-Episode 112: New ally

    Galerus'' great sword was swung down.


    I catch it with my treasured sword, and our blades spark violently at each other.


    ''''It''s been a long time since we''ve crossed swords like this, Solon.


    Yeah. Yeah.


    Galerus, my former companion in the Order, looked me straight in the eye.


    I don''t have a good impression of the person known as the guardian warrior Galerus.


    Galerus also seemed to dislike me.


    Galerus was born the third son of a count family and graduated from the School of Magic with honors. After that, he went through the famous adventuring party and then became an officer of the Order of St. Sophia.


    He was of prestigious blood, gifted in magic and swordsmanship, and in addition, he was well-liked.


    It was Garrels'' reputation during his time at the magic school that he was good at taking care of his juniors, kind to the weak, and had a strong sense of justice.


    And at first, I believed in that too, and I was very much in favor of Garellus joining the Order of St. Sophia.


    At that time, it was also the time when the Knights'' line of expansion was on track, and also because of the remorse over Shea''s death, they only added highly competent adventurers to their ranks.


    This was my policy as deputy leader, and it was about the same time that Arte joined.


    When I first joined, Garrels was calm and meekly followed the decisions of the Order. But that was probably just a matter of watching the situation.


    After about half a year, Galerus began to interfere in the management of the Order, and began to object to the way of the Order at every turn.


    Of course it''s not a bad thing for him to disagree with me.


    If it was the right thing to do, I would have corrected my opinion accordingly, and it was nice to have a dissenting opinion, even if it meant improving the atmosphere of the Order.


    However, Galerus often came up with unreasonable opinions, as if he was expressing dissent for the sake of dissent.


    In addition, it was always me that Galerus would run into.


    And it was noticeable that he was talking down to me in a condescending manner.


    By this time, I had begun to notice what kind of guy he was.


    He was kind to people below him, but that was only because of his cronies.


    But he only did so to his cronies and followers, and he would go to great lengths to treat people he didn''t like, no matter how ruthlessly.


    Furthermore, I think that his position as the third son of an aristocrat complicated Galerus'' character.


    Even if he was born into a prestigious family, if he was the third son, he would not be able to take over the reigns of the family and would not be given much property, and his descendants would eventually fall into the same position as the common people.


    This may have in fact instilled in Gallerus a strong sense of aristocracy.


    Despite being a commoner, I, as deputy leader, became an easy target for Gallerus to attack.


    Galerus dismissed me as incompetent, while at the same time stressing the excellence of Sophia and Creon at every turn.


    Maybe he was trying to get rid of me by doing so, but neither Sophia nor Creon agreed with Garellus''s assertions and said I was fine as deputy leader.


    Gradually, the conflict between me and Galerus deepened, and eventually I almost stopped agreeing with Galerus.


    Even so, Galerus was still a necessary part of the Order.


    This is because he was a guardian warrior with far greater defensive abilities than skilled shield adventurers.


    I couldn''t remove the keystone of the knights'' defense, so I didn''t kick Galerus out of the order.


    In the meantime, Creon changed his mind and teamed up with Arte to expel me.


    Garellus'' great sword flicked my treasure sword and I jumped back to regain my stance.


    Garelus sneered thinly.


    ''''I didn''t like you to begin with, Solon.


    I never wanted to be liked by Garrels.


    Of course you do.


    Galerus'' great sword swings down and attacks me.


    I manage to dodge it and flash my treasure sword tetracord from the right.


    It should have neatly hit Galerus'' armor, but it did very little damage to Galerus.


    In the next moment, Galerus''s sword is coming towards me again.


    I quickly readied my treasure sword and took it, but the great sword''s slash sounded quite heavy.


    I suppose I could take Garellus''s attack with my treasure sword tetracord a few times.


    But on the other hand, if we don''t find a decisive strike to break Garellus'' defense from here, we''ll be jittery.


    The ancient heavy armor obtained from the ruins, along with advanced defensive magic, is protecting Galerus.


    We have to do something about it.


    Galerus is convinced that my attacks won''t be able to get past his own defenses.


    There is an opening to take advantage of that carelessness.


    I lowered my treasure sword tetracord slightly, muttered "Burn," and released a fire magic of moderate power.


    It hits Galerus'' armor, but of course, I can''t defeat Galerus with this stuff.


    ''''What?''''��Have you given up fighting with the sword?��But a candlelight attack like that won''t do you any good.


    Galerus approached us while raising his voice.


    Even though I was hit by the flame magic, it didn''t do any damage, so Garrelus walked straight up, not caring about it.


    I continued to shoot fire fire magic at him.


    I applied the flame magic in a circular motion through the middle of Garrels'' armor in a circular motion.


    Even though it''s only a small amount, it leaves a mark on the armor from the heating.


    My attack continued, and the trail of flame spread further and further, drawing a star shape in the circle.


    Then I shouted.


    "Filia-sama!


    Yes, sir!


    Filia responded to me with a voice that came through beautifully.


    At that moment, I feel something intensely hot flowing through my body.


    Filia''s enormous magical power, the descendant of the Demon King.


    I used it and poured it into the magic circle I drew on Galerus'' armor.


    ''''Nah........''''


    Galerus tried to respond in a hurry, but it was too late.


    The magic circle was activated and began to glow bright and green. The defensive magic of Galerus''s armor disappeared.


    In the next moment, I passed Filia''s magic power through the treasure sword tetracord as well, and quickly flashed it at Garellus''s armor.


    The armor of Galerus collapsed easily and he fell to his knees in a crumpled heap.


    I''ve won.


    I can hear Filia say in a bouncy voice, "I did it.


    But I''m still not reassured.


    I have to take away the magic absorbing device behind Galerus.


    If I can manage this, Flora and the others should be saved.


    However, a girl suddenly stood in front of me and brandished a military sword.


    I had no choice but to catch it with my treasured sword and stop.


    ''''I won''t let you,''''


    The girl chuckled.


    She wore a military uniform and her gray hair was cut short.


    She looked like a member of the Gallerus squad. Indeed, Galerus''s squad included people from the military, I think.


    ''''Galerus said he''s going to fight alone, but I wonder if you''re going to fight me.


    ''I''m not interested in the battle between you and Lord Galerus, but I don''t want that device to be taken away from you. The resurrection of the Demon King is the longest wish of the army.


    While I was stranded by the girl, Galerus stood up and seemed to have recovered his will to fight again.


    And then Galerus stared at me with eyes that burned with hatred.


    ''You set me up for a trivial trick.


    ''Little tricks or not, Garrels has lost. Now, let''s see if you can''t keep your word.


    Promise?��Oh, you''re talking about letting Flora and Arte go. That''s a ridiculous story, and I can''t possibly be serious about it, can I?


    That''s true.


    There''s no way I could stop the big goal of reviving the Demon King just because he lost a bet with me.


    That''s why I wanted to take away the magic power absorber by force right after I defeated Galerus, but that became impossible as well.


    Galerus raised his voice.


    ''''This man, Solon, is an infidel who helps the renegade sage Arte and the astrologer Flora!��He is a perverse person who plays tricks on the Princess!��Get him!


    It seems that Galerus not only doesn''t keep his promise, but also plans to capture me by force of numbers.


    The adventurers looked puzzled.


    The reason they don''t seem to be too keen on the idea is because they can''t swallow the situation in front of them.


    Besides, Filia, the imperial princess, is clearly on my side as well.


    But even so, the adventurers of the Galerus Squad were the first to point their swords at me and try to get their wands ready.


    It seemed impossible for me to get through this situation against dozens of top-notch adventurers.


    On my own, of course, even with the help of Filia and Lisa, I could see that I was going to lose in all likelihood.


    Lascaros, Nasha and the others seemed unsure of what to do, but at least they didn''t seem to be actively taking my side.


    I decided to make up my mind.


    Maybe if I could get Garrels to re-injure himself, I might be able to make it.


    It''s unrealistic in a siege situation, but I still have to resort to possible means.


    Besides, even if I were captured, Filia would not be in immediate harm''s way, even if I were captured.


    However, a thin light shone from one of the paths leading to the hall.


    The adventurers all looked back to see what was going on.


    Eventually the light grew stronger and the adventurers appeared, holding wands that glowed with a dazzling light.


    Leading the way was Leticia, the former leader of the Basileus Adventurers.


    She was the leader of the squad of attackers, along with Creon and Galerus, and although they should have been attacking the ruins from a different path, it looked like they had finally reached this point.


    Leticia was a tall, sleek, beautiful woman, and she brushed her proud brown hair back and looked around.


    In a lazy voice she said


    ''''Have we made it in time to fight the last enemy of the ruins?��Oh no, I''m sorry I''m late. I''ve brought a very reliable ally with me who is somewhat of an alternative, so please forgive me.


    At the same time as Leticia''s words, two sorcerers appeared from the darkness of the road.


    One was a beautiful young woman with vermillion hair and crimson eyes.


    I was surprised.


    How could my mentor, ''Lucy the Crimson'', be with Leticia?


    Lucy looked into my eyes and chuckled.


    And the other one was a girl with golden hair and jade-colored eyes.


    ''''Solon-kun. ........I''m glad you''re safe.


    Sophia, in her pure white monastic dress, put her hand on her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

 114-Episode 113: Settlement

    The situation was beginning to get chaotic.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on Sophia and Lucy.


    That was no exception to the guardian warrior, Garrels, who was stunned as he opened his eyes wide and looked incredulous.


    ''''Why is there a saint-sama and a professor from the magic school here?��You were supposed to be sent to the front lines of the war against the Republic as the five great sorcerers of the Empire.


    Galerus finally moved his mouth.


    The government had banned Sophia and Lucy from participating in the Necropolis campaign.


    Creon hadn''t revealed the reason for this, but apparently it was to get the two of them involved in the war.


    It''s true that if you send these two into the war, they will become a tremendous fighting force.


    Besides, having a widely popular saint and a professor from a prestigious magic school at the head of the line would also boost morale.


    I could understand the government''s idea, but that''s why I was so angry.


    Sending the two of them to a dangerous war zone, if Creon was in favor of such a thing, I couldn''t forgive him.


    But then, if that''s the case, Garrels was right, how could the two of them ignore the government''s orders and come here?


    That question was answered by Lucy.


    ''Do you think I''m just going to sit back and keep my fingers crossed when Solon is about to be in danger?��No way, right?


    Lucy looked at me with her crimson eyes.


    ''I''m still a professor at the Imperial School of Magic and the daughter of a great nobleman. I have acquaintances in high government circles, and it would be easy to delay my trip to the battlefield for a bit.


    ''''I really should have informed Solon-kun first, but........ Lucy-sensei says that in order to deceive the enemy, you have to start with your friends...


    Sophia adds.


    I think the reason the two of them joined Leticia''s third squad was because they needed to act without being noticed by Creon and Galerus and the others.


    That way, they could join up at the end and help Filia, who was about to be sacrificed for the resurrection of the Demon King, and me, who was trying to protect Filia.


    Leticia said in a shrill tone, "How could I refuse if such a reassuring ally offered to help me? He said.


    However, the situation turned out to be completely different from what I imagined.


    When I summarized and explained the current situation, Sophia gulped briefly.


    Arte and Flora, who had been sacrificed for the resurrection of the Demon King, were still suffering on the floor.


    The exhausted Flora''s eyes were cloudy, she didn''t speak a single word, and she only twitched jerkily from time to time.


    Even Arte, who had been so bullish earlier, threw his arms and legs out and lay on his back, murmuring in a rambling manner, "Help me.......it hurts.


    Then, as the stake pierced in his chest glowed red, "Kyaaaaaah! He let out a high-pitched scream.


    Galerus saw it, clicked his tongue grimly, said "Shut up" and kicked Arte away.


    Then he chuckled, as if he had an idea for a good one.


    ''Arte. Do you need help?��Do you want to escape this pain?


    Arte looked at the dying Flora with downcast eyes, and then nodded to Galerus.


    Seeing her, Galerus continued in an amused voice.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make a plea for your life by saying ''Galerus-sama''. And then you can lick my shoes as well. And then I''ll forgive you.


    Forgive me, Master Gallerus. Please help me. I don''t want to die here!


    As he said this, Arte knelt in front of Galerus and licked his shoes, sticking out his tongue.


    There was no sign of the arrogant but proud wise man there.


    Of course, there was no way Galerus would help Arte just because he did this.


    Arte''s spirit must be so worn out that he couldn''t even make that decision.


    Garellus picked up the magic power absorbing device and played with it lightly.


    The next moment, Arte let out a scream.


    Probably with the magic power absorption device, he increased the speed of the magic power takeover.


    Arte slithered around, and eventually stopped moving with a twitch.


    The light was lost from her eyes, her beautiful face was etched with fear and despair, and saliva was dripping from her half-opened mouth.


    ''''Terrible...''''


    Sophia murmured.


    The same thought seemed to be shared by the other adventurers besides Sophia.


    Everyone was baffled by the too inhumane treatment.


    Garrels looks around at me, Filia, Lisa, Lucy, and Sophia.


    ''''I''m not going to question Solon''s guilt. If you don''t want to end up like this Arte, then get the hell out of here.


    Perhaps realizing the disadvantage of the situation, Garrels seems to have decided not to fight me.


    I''m sure he thought that if he dropped the idea of capturing me, Sofia and Lucy would back off.


    But Sophia shook her head.


    ''''Galerus-kun. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of this opportunity. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. Besides.........


    ''I will not forgive you for trying to hurt my precious Solon!


    Lucy shouted and at the same time unleashed a fierce fire spell at Galerus.


    Galerus managed to catch it with his great sword.


    Even though he lost the magic protection of his armor, he is indeed a guardian warrior, being able to receive Lucy''s attack from the genius of a magic school professor.


    But the attack didn''t end there.


    While Lucy was attacking, Sophia was chanting church-style magic. When Sophia''s magic hit, as expected of Garrels, he was blown away and knocked into the wall.


    In addition, Sophia''s ardent supporter, the swordsman Rascalos and his men also turned from neutrality to our side.


    The black mage Nasha also seemed to have decided to side with me.


    Even more than the resentment towards Arte, I guess she couldn''t see the tormented Arte and his men, as they looked like the wounded Lord Lairen Remilia.


    A few of the adventurers in Galerus''s squad drew their swords to fight us, but were overpowered by Rascalos and Nasha and the others.


    The girl in the military uniform also moved to help Garellus, but was hit by the attack magic that flew at her, and she mumbled, "Oh.......it can''t be helped," and passed out.


    When I turned around, I saw Filia and Lisa saying "Yay" in a bouncy voice and giving me a high five.


    It seems the two of them used their attack magic to defeat me.


    Galerus was still up, picking up his greatsword and trying to resist.


    ''Restrain these renegades!��I don''t--


    It''s over. Galerus.


    I swung the treasure sword tetracord at Galerus.


    Galerus tried to catch it with his greatsword, but it was too late.


    My slash catches Galerus''s sword.


    Galerus lost his stance and dropped his sword.


    I thrust the treasured sword against Galerus'' neck.


    "Well, wait. "Wait, wait, Solon. Hold on, Solon. Are you going to kill me?


    I looked down at Garrels in silence and he broke out in a cold sweat, looking up at me with frightened eyes.


    "Wow, I''m sorry. I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''ll do anything I can to help you," he said. I''ll give you as much money as you want. I''ll give you a title of nobility with the help of my family. Yes. I''ll even let you have a beautiful slave. And you will--


    I''m not going to kill you. But I''d appreciate it if you''d keep your mouth shut.


    I replaced the treasure sword in my left hand and punched Galerus in the cheek with my right fist.


    Gufu, Garrelus let out a strange sound, and this time he stopped moving.

 115-Episode 114: When the wise man ceases to be a wise man

    ���Ϥ���Ϣ��Ĥ�����


    ����륹�ϵ����졢��Ϥ�e�O�Ĥ˰���Σ����Ӥ��褦�Ȥ��딳�Ϥ��ʤ��ʤä���


    ����륹ꠤ�ð��ߤ�ȹ��Tʿ��·�T�����⡢�}Ů���ե�������t�Υ�`�����ΈR���Ĥ�����Ҋ�Ƥ��롣


    �ˤ�⤢���ư������ȑ餦�Ĥ��Ϥʤ��褦���ä���


    ���������‘B��ҊԽ���ơ����쥪��ϥ��ե����ȥ�`�������Ԥ˲μӤ����ʤ��ä������˼����


    ���������쥪��䥫��ꥢ�����ȹ��Tʿ��������ϡ��������g��ħ���ͻ�΃xʽ���ФäƤ��롣


    ����ħ������װ�ä�Ŀ���򤱤���


    ����륹��ȡ���䤷����Τ���


    ���٤����؅�����ȡ����ϥե��`��Τ�Ȥؤ��򤫤ä���


    �ե��`��ȥ���Ƥ�ħ���ͻ����ٗ�Ȥʤä�״�B�����Ť��ʤ��Ȥ����ʤ���


    �����֤�ħװ�ߤ����Ʒ��һ�ȒQ�ä����Ȥ⤢�롣


    �ե��`��Ϥ��ä���Ȥ��Ƥ��ơ��⤷�ꥵ���؏�ħ���򤫤��A���Ƥ��ʤ���С����Ǥ�����Ǥ�����˼����


    �ե��`������¤ˤҤ��ޤ����Ƥ���ꥵ�ˤ��ʤ����ȡ����ϥե��`��ˤĤ���줿ħ������װ�äν����Ϥ��᤿��


    �ե��`���Ŀ��ҙ�ޤ��ʤ��ä�����ɡ������ؤ����¤����ƺ����Ϥ��Ƥ��ơ������Ƥ��뤳�ȤϤ狼�ä���


    ���ե������l���ĤäƤ��ơ��ꥵ�Ȼ؏�ħ���򤫤����ۤ򽻴����롣


    �ꥵ���}Ů��㿤�Ƥ���Ȥ��äƤ����������ե����������ˤ���ȡ��}Ů���ޤ������ȤĤ֤䤤����x�����Ƥ�����


    �ꥵ�⃞��ʰ�ħ��ʿ������ɡ��}Ů�λ؏�ħ���ϥꥵ��ң�����Ϥ򤤤���


    ����������ۤɏ����ʻ؏�ħ���򤫤����Ƥ⡢�ե��`�餬�����뤫�ɤ����Ϥ狼��ʤ��ä���


    ���Ф餯���ƥե��`���ħ������װ�äν���ϽK��ä���


    �Τϥ���Ƥ���


    ����ƤϤ����ܤ��ˤʤä��\��ħ�������Ťơ����Ĥ���ͫ���쾮������Ƥ��롣


    ������ħ������װ�ä�ؓ����һ�������ڤǸߤޤ�褦�ǡ����ޤϤ���ۤɿष�ߤ������ʤ����������


    ����ˡ��ե��`��ۤɤ����Ĥ��Ƥ��ʤ���


    ����Ƥ������������ǡ����ˆ��������롣


    �������ɤ����ơ�����݅�Ϥ������Τ��Ȥ��������Ǥ�������


    ���ե��`����m�ޤ줿����͡�


    �������ե��`��ϡ����ã���


    ����ʹ��Τ���ħ������װ�äο�ʹ�Τ�����������Ƥ�򤷤��᤿��


    ���o������੤�ʤ��ۤ��������衹


    ���������ϡ������äȥ�������݅�Τ��Ȥ��Ӥ��Ǥ�����


    ���Ĥ���Ԥ��ʤ��Ƥ�֪�äƤ���衹


    ���ʤ�Ǥ�����ˤΤ��Ȥ��}Ů���ϡ�������˥ե��`��Ϻä��ʤ�������äƤ��äȲ�˼�h��˼�äƤ�����Ǥ����Ǥ⡭�������Ƥ��줿���ȤˤϤ�����Ԥ��ޤ���


    ���������˼�äơ��ޤ��ޤ��ȥ���Ƥ��\��ͫ��Ҋ�Ĥ᤿��


    ���ʤ�Ǥ�����������


    �����䡢����Ƥ���ֱ������Ԥ��ʤ�ơ��餷���ʤ��ʤ�˼�äơ�


    �����Ρ����Х��ˤ��Ƥ��Ǥ�������


    ���٤Ĥˡ�


    ����΢Ц��������Ƥϲ����������]�����ޤ��������������


    �ޤ�ħ������װ�äν���ϤǤ��Ƥ��ʤ����ɡ������ä���˼�ä��Τ�������Ƥ��٤�Ԫ�ݤ�ȡ��������褦���ä���


    �����C��˥���Ƥ��٤��Ͽ�����Ĥ�Ƥ����������Τ�����ɡ�


    ����Ƥϰ�����ȫ������ί�͡����װ�äν�����Τ��Ƥ�����


    �����ơ�����Ƥ��Ĥ֤䤯��


    ���������ϡ����⤦�ȹ��Tʿ��θ����L�ǤϤ����ʤ��Ǥ���͡�


    ���������͡�


    ��������Ԓ���ɤ�ܞ��Ǥ⡢���쥪��ȥ���ƤΤ������Ǻͽ⤬��������Ϥ���ʤ���


    ����ƤϤ��ʤ�������


    �������顢�������ϡ�����


    ����Ƥ�Ŀ������ơ��ʤˤ����Ԥ���������


    ���Ȥ���äȤ�ħ������װ�ä����롣


    ����˲�g������Ƥ��ؤ˴���z�ޤ줿ħ������װ�ä��դ����Ӽ��������Ť�ʼ�᤿��


    �����⤽�ι��ɫ�Ϥ���ޤǤ��`�����g����ɫ���ä���


    ����Ƥ��\��ͫ��󤭤�Ҋ�_�������α��餬�~����Ⱦ�ޤ롣


    �����ޤä���������


    ���ʤ꼱����ħ������װ�äν�����M�᤿�Ϥ�������ɡ�����һ�i�ΤȤ������g�˺Ϥ�ʤ��ä���


    ħ���ͻ��K���A����ä����������


    ����ޤ����Ϥ��٤��ǡ�ħ������װ�ä�����Ƥ���ħ����Z�����Ȥ��Ƥ��롣


    ����ƤϾȤ�������褦�˰��ˤ�����Ĥ�����


    ����������������ơ���������݅�����⤦ʹ���ΤϤ���á������㤢������������


    ����Ƥν~�ФȤȤ�ˡ�ħ���Ώ������Ӥ�����Ƥ����夫�������롣


    �����ƥ���Ƥ����夬�ޤФ椤�ƽ�ι�˰��ޤ�롣


    ���ᤫ���`�������Ϥ��ä����ǽФ֡�


    �������󣡡��x��ʤ��Ȥ��ʤ��⎆���z�ޤ��������


    �������ˤ��Τޤޤ�����ħ������װ�äν����A����С�����Ƥ�ħ���α��ߤˎ����z�ޤ�롣


    ����ɡ�����Ƥ�ͫ�˿ֲ���ɫ�򸡤��١�����Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ�����


    ����ҙ���Q�᤿��


    �����٤���ħ������װ�äϽ���Ǥ���Ϥ�����


    ����Ƥ���Ť�����ι��줬�ڤ��ꡢ���α��ߤ���ħ���Τ����ǰ��μ��˟�����褦��ʹ�ߤ��ߤ롣


    ����ƤϽФ֚�����ʤ��ʤä��Τ������ó�ˤ��ʤ��顢�Ĥ�ϢDz���Ǻ�����������ȤʤäƤ�����


    �礯���ʤ��ȥ���Ƥ��������޽��ӭ���롣


    �褦�䤯���������ζ��A��������


    ����ʹ�ߤ��������ʤ����֤���Ф�������Ƥ��ؤ˴̤��ä�͸���ʺ���i������


    �����ͬ�r�˹��ħ���α�����ֹ�ޤꡢ����Ƥ��餬�Ф줿���ΤΤ褦�ˤ����äȤ��ʤ��졢�Ԥ���Ȥ�Ӥ��ʤ��ʤä���


    ������ƣ���


    ���ϥ���Ƥ˺��Ӥ�������������Ƥ�Ŀ��ҙ�ޤ����ӤϤʤ��ä���


    ���ΤȤ����������g���餬�_������


    �ȹ��Tʿ��ΰפ��Ʒ����Ť��桩�������β��ݤ���F��롣


    �����ˤϤ�����󥯥쥪��⤤����


    ���T������ħ���Ώͻ�����Ƥ��������˳ɹ����������ȤϤ����z�E��ؔ�����֤����������Ϥ��褦���������W���Ӣ�ۤ�����


    ð��ߤ����Ϥߤ�ʤϤäȤ���򤷤���


    �य��ð��ߤˤȤäƤ���������Ŀ�Ĥ϶��ġ�


    һ�Ĥϥͥ����ݥꥹ���Գɹ��Ȥ��������Ȳ����֤����뤳�ȡ�


    �⤦һ�Ĥϡ��Ŵ��z�E��Ī���ؔ�����֤����뤳�Ȥ��ä���


    �ۤȤ�ɤ�ð��ߤ�һ�Ť�ؔ���λ؅��ؤ��򤫤���ɢ��ɢ��ˤʤä���


    ���쥪�󤬤�����ˤ�äƤ��ơ��Ӥ����᤿��륢��Ƥȥե��`������褦��Ŀ�����᤿��


    ���⤦����Ů�����ϽK�����ʡ����ʤʤ��ä��Τ��\�������������ä�����Ǥ��ޤä��ۤ��������ä�����ڤ����������ħ�g���Ȥ��ƤΤ��٤Ƥ�ʧ�ä�������项


    �����������Τϥ��쥪�����


    ������ŭ�뤳�Ȥ���������Ƥ����϶य��ħ�����ӌO����Ů����������ˤ��ơ�����ǵ���P���Ƥ���������ԘI�Եä���


    ������ɡ����ζ��ˤρ��ˤ�����ݤ�������ʤ��Ȥ򤷤�ƽ�ݤ��Ȥϡ�����


    ������������ʤ醖�}�ʤ�����핡����ζ��ˤκ���Ҥ���ҷ�����Ǹ�k����Ƥ��롹


    ���ե��������۹��̻���äƤ���ʤ�귽���S���ʤ��衹�ȤĤ֤䤯�ȡ����쥪��Ϥˤä����΢Ц�����


    ���ե��`��⤽��ʤ褦�ʤ��Ȥ��ԤäƤ����ʡ��������W������ˤϽ̻�ξt��˾�̥إ��ƥ����}�¤��Ĥ��Ƥ��롣�ե��`��˰��򵹤����֤��뤨��˾�̤����⡢������ʧ�Ť����������


    �Y�֡�����Ƥȥե��`����ؤ��ΤϺΤ�ʤ��Ȥ������Ȥ��ä���


    ���ϥ��쥪����������


    ���쥪��Ϥ�������餺΢Ц��Ǥ�������Ŀ��Ц�äƤ��ʤ��ä���


    ���⤦����Ů�������Üg�ߤ������٤Ƥ�ħ���ϻ؅������������Ȥ�ħ�g��ʹ���ʤ���������������᤿�Y�������٤Ƥ�����ʧ�ä��������Ƥ��ʤ�Τ���


    ������Ƥȥե��`���ɤ����룿��


    �������ߤȤ���ū�_���֤������Τϴ_�����������Έ��ϤσW���Tʿ�⤬�������A���뤳�Ȥˤʤ�ʡ�


    ������Ϥ������������ɡ����Τ��Ȥɤ����뤫��„����������衹


    ���ʤ�ۤɡ������ޤ������T�F�����ǡ��������������Ů�����������ħ�g���Ȥ����������ä��櫓������ʡ��ɤ�ۤɸߤ����ΤǤ⡢�I�����Ȥ����B�Ф������������Ҋ����ˤ��Ƹ��Ӥˤ�����С����٤ʤ�Ȥ��Tʿ���ؔԴ�Ȥ��������ĤϤ�����


    �����쥪�󡭡�����


    ������������Ȥ��ؤι����ˈ󤤤ơ�����륹������ˤ���Ƥ�äƤ⤤������ʡ������Ĥʤ�ϲ�֤��`���ʤ���


    ���Ϥ��äȤ�����


    �⤷����륹������Ƥȥե��`���ū�_�ˤ���С�


    �ɤ�ʤդ��˒Q����������⤷�����ʤ���


    �⤷�����ǥ���Ƥȥե��`��������褦��˼���С�������һ�Ĥ����ʤ��ä���


    ����������Ƥȥե��`����I���衹


    ������󡢰������ˤ򱾵���ū�_�Ȥ��ƒQ���櫓����ʤ���


    ���ĤƐ�ħ�Υڥ륻���������Ȥ��Τ褦�ˡ�ū�_���֤����Ӥ���ʤ����ϡ���ʽ�Ĥˡ�������Ȥ������Ȥˤ����Ҫ�����롣


    ���쥪�����ˤʤä���


    ���������~����äƤ������������ˤ�ū�_�ˤ���Ȥ����ʤ顢����δ�����B�äƤ�餦��


    ���쥪����Ԥ����Ƕ��ˤ�ُ�뤻�����äʤ��ä���


    �ݤ��h���ʤ�褦�ʽ��~�ǡ������N����ؔ�b���餷�Ƥ⡢���ʤ��ʹ�֤ǤϤ��ä���


    ���h����������ȡ����쥪��Ϥ��Έ���������ȥ�����Ȥ�����


    ���쥪��ˤϴ�ݤξȹ��Tʿ��Ύֲ���ζ�����Ƥ��뤷�����ޑ餦�Τϵòߤ���ʤ���


    ���������Ĥ��ϛQ�Ť�Ĥ��ʤ��Ȥ����ʤ����⤷��ʤ���


    ���ϥ��쥪������򤫤�����


    �������Ώͻ��ֹ���Ĥ��Ϥʤ�����


    ���ʤ��������W�ˤȤäƥ����Ϥ��������Τʤ����ڤ��ä��������ϡ������ä��W�Τ��Ȥ�Τ�����Ф����ԤäƤ��줿�������顢�W�⡢���Ȥ��ɤ�ʠ�����B�äƤǤ⡢�����Ϯd�餻�롹


    ���쥪��Ϥ⤦��귵��ʤ��ä���


    ��˲Ф��줿�������ϡ����Ф餯�a�ä���


    �䤬�ơ��ե��ꥢ���ڤ��_������


    �������錄�������τ٤ä������͡�


    ���Ϥ��ʤ������������ʤ�΢Ц�����


    �������z�E�ǡ��ե��ꥢ�����ؤꤹ�뤳�Ȥ�������Ŀ�ĤǤ������项


    ����������ζ�Ǥϰ��������g�`���ʤ������򅧤᤿���Ԥ��롣


    ����ꠤϤ��ʤ�Π�����B�ä�����ɡ��٤ʤ��Ȥ�ե��ꥢ�ς�һ��ؓ��ʤ��ä���


    �ե��ꥢ���Ҥ�������΢Ц��ȡ��Ԥ����w�����ͤ�褦�˰��˽��Ť��������Ʊ����Ĥ�����


    �����ե��ꥢ��������


    �����꤬�Ȥ����������󣡡�


    ���ߡ��ߤ��Ҋ�Ƥޤ����项


    ����᤿�ۤ�����������


    �����𤨤�ǰ�ˡ����ե����ȥ�`�����ȥꥵ������᤿�ۤ������������Ȥۤ�ͬ�r�˽��ä����Ӥ��Ԥäơ��~��ʸФ��ǥϥ�äƤ�����


    ���Ϥ���ä����ä�����ɡ�΢Ц���ƥե��ꥢ���^���Ǥ���


    �����������������ݷ�؎���ޤ��礦��


    �����ơ����ϥե��ꥢ�μ��ߵ���Ƥ�ä����x���ȡ�����Ƥȥե��`���Ŀ���Ƥ�����


    ���ˤϤ��ޤ����Ϥ��똔�ӤϤʤ��ä���


    ���쥪��ˤ��С����ˤϤ⤦���Ȥ�ħ����ʹ���ʤ�����ˤʤä��Ȥ�����


    ħ���ͻ�Τ����Ī���ħ����Z��졢������o�����Z�ä��Τ����顢ħ���U·��ܤ��ܤ��ˤ���Ƥ����������


    �ί��ˤ����äƤ��륽�ե����ˡ����϶��ˤϴ��ɷ򤽤�����„���ȡ����ե������פ�����ä���


    ������ǤϤ��ʤ��衣�Ǥ⡭���ե��`�餵��Τۤ��϶��Ȥ�Ŀ��ҙ�ޤ��ʤ����⤷��ʤ���


    ���ե�����Ҋ���Ƥˤ��С��ե��`���×�ˤޤǓp��������Ǥ���餷����


    �𤭤���ͨ�˻�Ԓ�Ǥ���ޤǻ؏ͤ�������Ԥϡ�����̶ȤȤ������Ȥ��ä���


    ���ϰ����ݳ֤��ˤʤä���


    �ե��`��Ϥ��äȰ��Τ��Ȥ�ä����ä��ȡ���ٗ�ˤʤ�ֱǰ���ԤäƤ��줿��


    ���ݤŤ��ʤ��Ƥ����


    �Ȱ��ϤҤȤꤴ�Ȥ�Ĥ֤䤤����


    �ʤ�Ȥ��ե��`��������Ƥ���������


    ���ΤȤ����������á��Ȥ��᤭����„��������


    Ҋ��ȡ�����Ƥ��ष������򤷤ʤ��顢���Ϥ��äƤ�����


    ����ƤΤ��줤���\󊤬�դ��ȓe��롣


    �����������������ä���Ǥ��������Ǥ�ɤ�������ð��ʤ�Ǥ�������


    ���ȥ��ե������Ҋ�Ϥ碌����


    �ܤ�Ǥ�ð��ߤ�����ؔ����̽�����������򤿤�����٤��Ƥ��뤷���ܤ�Ϥ��ʤ����뤫�ä���


    �⤷������ȡ�


    ����������֤���������⤦�ޤ��Ӥ��ʤ���


    �����ħ������������Ƥ���������z֢��Ф������������


    ʧ����������?�����ʹ���ʤ��ʤꡢ���٤Ƥ�ħ����ʧ�ä���


    �����ơ��Ĥ˴󤭤ʂ���ؓ�����F�夫��ū�_�ؤ�������Ȥ�����


    ���줬���ޤΥ���Ƥ��ä���


    ���Ϥ��Ф餯���������Ƥ������Ȥ�Q�᤿��


    ���ä��ޤǥ���Ƥ���ٗ�ˤ��졢�����������ơ����ʤ�׷��ԑ����Ƥ�����


    �ʤΤˡ������Ǥ���ˤ��٤Ƥ�Ԓ���С�����Ƥ��Ĥ��ͤ����뤫�ɤ�����


    ���ɡ�����Ƥ������Ϥ������Ȥ��ơ����줬�Ǥ���ǰ�Τ��˵��줽���ˤʤä���


    ���ϻŤƤƱ����Ȥ᤿��


    ����������݅����


    �����`�ȡ����󡢤������衹


    ���ɿ����ȤϤ������������椫�饢��Ƥ򱧤�����Ƥ����äˤʤ롣


    ����Ƥ��Ӥ���������ʡ���˼�ä���������ˤ⥢��Ƥϵֿ����褦�Ȥ��ʤ��ä���


    ����Ƥ�����ϤȤƤ��X����������ů���ä���


    �������Ƥ���ȡ�����Ƥ�ʮ��������ͨ����Ů�ˤ���˼���ʤ���


    ���䡣


    ���ޤΥ���ƤϤ�������Ů���ä���


    ����׷����ᡢ�������ߤ����x���ԤäƤ�����Ů�ϡ����٤Ƥ�ʧ�ä���


    ħ�g��ʹ���ʤ��ʤꡢ��ͨ�����g�Ȥ��Ƥ�������ͤ�ʤ�����ˤʤꡢ����ū�_�ˤʤä���


    �⤦����Ƥ�Ů�t�ߤǤϤʤ��Τ���


    ���ϥ���Ƥˤ����䤭��������


    ����ä����ݤ�Ǥ衣�Τ����䤷�ʤ��Ƥ������项


    ��������݅���ؤäƤ����Σ���


    ��������


    ���Ĥ����褦�˥���Ƥ���餫��΢Ц��ȡ�ȫ���ؤ򰳤��A�����ޤޡ��ݤ�ʧ�ä���


    ��


    �}�Tʿ���쥪��ϡ��ͥ����ݥꥹ���������Ϥ����ᡢ�ȹ��Tʿ�Ȿ���Έ̄��Ҥˤ���ä�˼���ˤդ��äƤ�����


    �⤦��ҹ���r���^���Ƥ��롣


    �ͻ����ħ��������ͨ��ˤ��֤��Фˤ��ä���


    Сƿ�ˤĤ��줿��ɫ��С�ˡ�


    ���줬ħ������?�ޥʥդα�����ä�


    ħ���ͻ��Ӌ���ϳɹ�������


    ���٤Ƥ���{����


    ������������ϝ����Ƥ�����Ҫ�����롣


    ���äȱˤϥ��쥪���ǰ�������Ϥ����ꡢ�������K���Τ���δ󤭤��Ϻ��Ȥʤ��������


    ԪŮ�t�ߤΥ���Ƥϥ�������ݷ���u�������������ʤ�ʧ��������


    ��ؤ����o��ʿ����륹������������Ĥ��ų����褦�Ȥ��������ޤ������ʤ��ä���


    �Y�֡����ǵ������Ȥ����̽j�Ĥʰk�뤬�jĿ�ʤΤ���


    ���쥪��Ϥ���˼����


    �}Ů���ե������Ů�ե��ꥢ������������΂Ȥˤ��뤫���ꡢ���פ˥������򵹤��뤳�ȤϤǤ��ʤ���������


    �����顢�e���֤�ʹ����Ҫ�����롣


    �ޤ��ϥ������ؔ�b��Z�����������ˤ��Ʈb�����뤳�Ȥ���


    ���Ǥ˥���Ƥ����Τ���˥�����Ϥ��ʤ�γ��M�򤷤���������ϥ�������Y�b�Τ���һ���ˤ����ʤ���


    �������������ū�_�Ǥ������˥ڥ륻��ʹ���С���������Ʈb�����뤳�ȤϿ��ܤ��ä���


    �ڥ륻�ϥ�������Ҍg�ǡ��ˤ��Y�Ф뤳�Ȥʤɿ����⤷�ʤ��������������ơ��������ڥ륻�Τ��Ȥ����m���Ƥ��롣


    �����餳�����ڥ륻�ˤ����Á���������Τ���


    �ڥ륻���Է֤Ǥ�ݤŤ��ʤ������ˡ����쥪��β��Ԥˁ\�����ơ���������Ɯ�����������뤳�Ȥˤʤ롣


    �����ơ��⤦һ�ġ����쥪��Ϗ�����������֤äƤ�����


    ���쥪���һö�Ε���狼��ȡ���������


    ����ϵ۹������ܾ���?�ʵ۹ٷ�����������Έ������ä���


    �����˕�����Ƥ���Τϡ�����ħ��ѧУ�ν��ڤ�һ�ˤ������������еĤʿ������ܤ��˳֤äƤ���Ȥ������Ȥ��ä���


    ��Ů�ϸ����ɤ����ܽY��?����ͬ�ˤ˼Ӥ�äƤ��롣�����ơ���������ޥ˥�?�ե��`��󹲺͹�������Y��Ԯ�����ܤ��Ƥ�����


    ��Ҫ�ʤΤϡ����ν��ڤ�������ȘO����H�����Ȥ������Ȥ��ä���


    �����ߤ���t�Υ�`������


    ������Ύ�������


    ����ϥ������׷��ԑ�����ϤȤʤ롣


    ���ޤ����С����ե�����ե��ꥢ�Ȥ��ä����Á����Τ����˲Ĥ��֤����뤳�Ȥ�Ǥ����������


    ���쥪���΢Ц��ȡ������äƤƤ��졢�������ȤĤ֤䤤����

 116-Episode 115: Crimson Lucy and the Important Story

    I sighed.


    Galerus was defeated, and there were no longer any enemies actively trying to harm me.


    The adventurers of Galerus'' squad and the members of the Salvation Knights also saw the overwhelming power of Saint Sophia and Crimson Lucy.


    They didn''t seem to dare to fight us either.


    Anticipating this kind of situation, I think Creon didn''t let Sophia and Lucy join the attack.


    However, Creon, Karelia and the other mainstays of the Salvation Knights are performing the ritual of resurrecting the Demon King in the throne room.


    I turned my attention to the magic absorption device.


    It''s the one that Galerus removed.


    As soon as I retrieved it, I headed to Flora.


    I need to free Flora and Arte from the state of being sacrificed to the Demon King''s resurrection.


    I''ve dealt with a similar product of this kind of magical equipment once.


    Flora was limp, and if Lisa hadn''t continued to cast her recovery magic, she would have already died.


    I nodded to Lisa, who was kneeling at Flora''s feet, and I began to deactivate the magic absorption device on Flora.


    Flora didn''t wake up, but I knew she was breathing with a thin layer of air up and down her chest, and I knew she was alive.


    Sophia ran up to her and switched the role of casting the recovery spell with Lisa.


    Lisa said she admired the saint, and when Sophia came near her, her face lit up as she murmured, "A saint!


    Lisa is also an excellent white mage, but the saint''s recovery magic is far superior to Lisa''s.


    However, even if she cast such a powerful recovery spell, it wasn''t clear whether Flora could be saved.


    After a while, Flora''s magic absorption device was disarmed.


    Next is Arte.


    Arte is wearing a tattered black magic outfit and is looking at the ceiling with downcast eyes.


    But the burden of the magic absorber seems to increase in a constant cycle, so the suffering isn''t that strong right now, I guess.


    Besides, I''m not as depleted as Flora.


    Arute questions me with a weak voice.


    ''''Why........why are you helping me, senpai?''''


    Flora asked me to do it for her.


    ...Flora is.........


    Whether it was the pain of the wound or the pain of the magic absorption device, Arte frowned.


    ''You shouldn''t force yourself to talk.


    I''ve always hated you, Solon.


    You don''t have to remind me again, I know.


    ''I''ve always wondered why the saintly lady would like someone like this.......and why Flora would like it.


    I stared intently into Arte''s dark eyes, surprised.


    ''''What is it...?''''


    ''No, I just thought it wasn''t like Arte to thank me so frankly.


    Um ... are you making fun of me?


    No.


    I smiled and Arte puffed out his cheeks in disapproval and stared at me.


    We haven''t been able to deactivate the magic absorption device yet, but it seemed that Arte seemed to have regained a little bit of energy, as if he thought he was saved.


    I hope this is an opportunity for Arte to change his mind a bit.


    Arte had surrendered himself completely to me and left me to disarm the disarming device.


    And then Arte murmurs.


    ''''I........can''t be the deputy commander of the Salvation Knights anymore, can I?


    I know.


    No matter how the story turned out from here, there was no way a reconciliation could be reached between Creon and Arte.


    Arte nodded.


    ''''That''s why I........''''


    Arte looked down at his eyes and was about to say something.


    The magic power absorber will come off in a little while.


    At that moment, the magic power absorber that was driven into Arte''s chest began to emit an intense light again.


    Moreover, the color of that light was a different, dull blue.


    Arte''s black eyes widened and his expression was tinted with despair.


    ''''Shit........!


    I should have proceeded to deactivate the magic absorbing device in quite a hurry, but I couldn''t get there in time with one more step.


    The resurrection of the Demon King must have entered the final stage.


    Faster than ever, the magic power absorbing device is trying to take away the magic power from Arte.


    Arte hung on to me as if seeking salvation.


    ''''No........help me, Solon-senpai!


    With Arte''s scream, a strong wave of magical power arises from Arte''s body.


    And Arte''s body is surrounded by a dazzling golden light.


    Lucy shouts from behind her with an upturned voice.


    ''''Solon!��If you don''t leave, you will be involved...!


    It''s true that if I continue to deactivate the magic absorption device here, I''ll be caught up in Arte''s magic runaway.


    However, Arte was staring at me with a hint of fear in her eyes.


    I made up my mind.


    It should be possible to disarm the magic absorbing device in a short time.


    The range of the light emitted from Arte widens, and the runaway magic power causes a searing pain on my skin.


    As if Arte no longer had the energy to scream, his face turned bright red and he was only breathing heavily.


    If he didn''t do it quickly, Arte''s strength would be at its limit.


    Finally, I came to the last stage of the release.


    I reached out my hand while holding back the pain and pulled out the transparent stake that was stuck in Arte''s chest.


    At the same time, the rush of light and magic power stopped and Arte stopped struggling to move like a puppet with broken strings.


    ''''Arte!''''


    I called out to Arte, but he didn''t seem to wake up.


    At that moment, the door to the throne room opened.


    The white uniformed faces of the Salvation Knights emerged from that room.


    Creon was there, of course.


    ''''Gentlemen!��We''ve successfully revived the Demon King and controlled it. All we have to do now is get the treasures from these ruins and pull them up.��........We are heroes!


    All of the adventurers looked relieved.


    For many adventurers, they came here for two reasons.


    One was to get the honor and foil of successfully capturing the Necropolis.


    The other was to obtain the enormous treasures of the ancient ruins.


    Most of the adventurers scattered as they all went to collect the treasures at once.


    Creon came over here and looked at Arte and Flora, who were lying motionless, with disdainful eyes.


    ''It''s the end of the line for these women. You''re lucky you didn''t die, but you''ll probably regret that you should have died. You''ve lost everything you had as a sorceress.


    It was Creon who did.


    You''re not angry?��Arte and the others have sacrificed a lot of girls who are descendants of the Demon King to do their evil and treacherous work. They got what they deserved.


    ''''But these two are hypothetical marquisees. You''re not afraid to do this...


    ''Oh, that''s no problem then. By now, these two marquises are also being accused of treason.


    Creon smiled as Sophia murmured, ''Even the Imperial Church wouldn''t tolerate this way,'' and Creon smiled at her.


    ''Flora said something like that too, didn''t she? But I have His Holiness Hestia, Patriarch of the Church, behind me. The bishops who gave Flora the name to defeat me will eventually be disqualified.


    After all, there was nothing to protect Arte and Flora.


    I glared at Creon.


    Creon was still smiling, but his eyes weren''t smiling.


    ''''We''ve had no more use for these women. All the magic power has been recovered and they will never be able to use magic again. It''s ironic, since they lost all their power as a result of their quest for power.


    What do we do with Arte and Flora?


    ''I''m pretty sure you''re going to fall into slavery as a traitor, and in that case, we, the Order, will have to take custody of you.


    ''That''s probably true, but I want to hear what you''re going to do after that.


    ''''I see. ........Well, she was the daughter of a famous nobleman, such a beautiful girl, and she was famous as a genius magician. No matter how high the price is, there will be people who will try to buy it. If you make a show of it and auction it off, it should serve as a source of revenue for the Knights in some small way.


    Creon...!


    Yeah, or maybe you can give it to Gallerus or someone else for what you''ve done. I''m sure he''d love it.


    I was horrified.


    If Galerus had enslaved Arte and Flora.


    I don''t even want to imagine how he''d treat them.


    If he wanted to help Arte and Flora here, there was only one way.


    ''I''ll buy Arte and Flora,''


    Of course, I''m not really treating the two of you as slaves.


    As long as they can''t escape their slavery status like I did when I saved the demon Perse once, I need to make them formally ''mine''.


    Creon turned a straight face.


    ''I''ve been waiting for those words. If you''re willing to enslave the two of us, you''ll pay a reasonable price.''''


    I was forced to buy two of them at Creon''s asking price.


    It was a mind-boggling amount of money, and it was a lot of pain, even considering my extensive wealth.


    Once the negotiations were concluded, Creon tried to walk away.


    Creon has a lot of Salvation Knights leaders on his side, and it''s not a good idea to fight now.


    However, I might have to settle this at some point.


    I called out to Creon.


    "Do you intend to stop Shea''s resurrection?


    No. ....Shea was irreplaceable to me. Shea told me that I was weak and that I was more important than anything else. So, I''m going to bring back Shea, no matter what the cost.


    Creon didn''t look back anymore.


    The rest of us, left behind, were silent for a moment.


    Eventually, Filia opened her mouth.


    ''''Well we won, didn''t we?


    I nodded and smiled awkwardly.


    ''Because it was my purpose to protect Filia-sama in these ruins.


    In that sense, we definitely won the battle.


    The attackers made quite a sacrifice, but at least Filia didn''t suffer a single scratch.


    Filia smiled happily and jumped up and down to me and hugged me.


    ''''Wah, wah, Filia-sama!


    ''Thank you!��Solon!


    Everyone''s looking at you.


    Should I stop?


    Before I could answer, Sophia, Lucy and Lisa said, "You better not! I said almost simultaneously with an impatient look, and was hamming it up exquisitely.


    I smiled and patted Filia''s head, though I was a bit annoyed.


    ''Come on, let''s go back to our mansion.


    Then I tapped Filia on the shoulder and slowly let go, and moved my eyes to Arte and Flora.


    They still didn''t seem to be getting up.


    According to Creon, the two of them were now in a body that could never use magic again.


    Since they were deprived of an enormous amount of magic power for the resurrection of the Demon King, and since they were forcibly deprived of it, their magic pathways would have been torn to shreds.


    The two of us are going to be okay with Sophia, who is healing them? Sophia shook her head as she asked.


    ''He''s not dead. But........Flora-san may never wake up again.


    According to Sophia''s assessment, Flora had suffered damage to her brain.


    The chance of her recovering to the point where she could wake up and talk normally was about 20%.


    I felt gloomy.


    Flora told me right before the sacrifice that she had always liked me.


    ''I''m sorry I didn''t notice,''


    I muttered to myself.


    I want to help Flora somehow.


    Then I heard a groan, "Ugh!


    When I looked, I saw that Arte had gotten up, making a pained face.


    Arte''s beautiful black hair swayed softly.


    ''''I........Did you get saved?��But why is it so dark?


    Me and Sophia looked at each other.


    There were a lot of bonfires around us, with adventurers burning a lot of bonfires to look for treasures, and it was pretty bright around us.


    Maybe.


    ''And my right hand ... and my left leg doesn''t work well either.


    The last magical power absorption must have left an after-effect on Arte''s body.


    He became blind, lost the use of his right hand and left leg, and lost all his magical power.


    Then he suffered a great wound in his heart and lost himself from a nobleman to a slave.


    That was the Arte now.


    I decided to keep the situation a secret for a while.


    Until a while ago, Arte had been sacrificed, violated and driven into a corner.


    And yet, if I told him everything further here, I don''t know if Arte''s heart would be able to bear it.


    But Arte tried to stand up, but he couldn''t and almost fell forward.


    I hurriedly held her in my arms.


    ''''Solon-senpai?''''


    Um, yeah, I do.


    Even though it was an irresistible force, it would be dressed with me holding Arte from the front.


    I thought that Arte wouldn''t like it, but surprisingly, he didn''t try to resist.


    Arte''s body was very light and warm.


    In this way, Arte seems to be just a normal girl in her late teens.


    Nope.


    The current Arte was just a girl.


    The girl who pursued power and said that the powerful were righteous has lost everything.


    Her body became unable to use magic and live a normal human life, and she became my slave.


    Arte is no longer a wise woman.


    I whispered to her.


    ''Get some rest. You don''t have to worry about anything.


    Yeah.


    Relieved, Arte smiled softly and passed out with his full weight resting on me.


    ��


    After pulling up from the Necropolis, Holy Knight Creon was holed up in his office at the Salvation Knights'' headquarters, lost in thought.


    It was already past 2am.


    The resurrected Demon King was literally in his hands.


    A golden dwarf in a vial.


    That was the main body of the Demon King Aka Manaf.


    The plan to revive the Demon King has worked.


    All is well.


    However, Solon needs to be crushed.


    He will surely stand in front of Creon and will be a major obstacle to the revival of Shea.


    The former female sage, Arte, had raided Solon''s mansion, but dared not fail to do so.


    Again, the guardian warrior Galerus tried to violently eliminate Solon, but it didn''t work.


    In the end, the short-sighted idea of defeating him by force is no good.


    Creon thinks so.


    As long as Saint Sophia, Princess Filia and the others are on Solon''s side, they will not be able to easily overthrow Solon.


    Therefore, we need to use other means.


    The first step is to deprive Solon of his wealth and bankrupt him.


    Solon has already spent quite a bit of money on Arte and the others, but that''s only a small portion of Solon''s assets.


    However, with Solon''s slave, the merchant Perse, it was possible to bankrupt Solon.


    Perse would be so loyal to Solon that he would never even consider betraying him. And Solon also trusts Perse.


    That''s why Perse has value in using him.


    Without realizing it, Perse will be taken in by Creon''s schemes to help Solon''s downfall without him even realizing it.


    And there was one more thing Creon had in his arsenal: a powerful weapon.


    Creon took a single document from the shelf.


    It was a report from the Third Department of the Imperial Secret Police and Emperor''s Secretariat, the Imperial Secret Police.


    It said that one of the professors at the Imperial School of Magic secretly held critical thoughts about the government.


    She has joined the Freedom Alliance, a secret society of revolutionaries. And she was receiving financial support from the enemy Alemany Farren Republic.


    What was important was that the professor was extremely close to Solon.


    The rebel was Lucy the Crimson.


    She was Solon''s mentor.


    This would give him material to hunt down Solon.


    If he did well, he could get some valuable personnel like Sophia and Filia to use.


    Creon smiled and murmured, "Wait for me, Shea.

 117-Episode 116: A Masters Thing

    Lucy took the bottle of fire wine and sat down on the bed again.


    He put it on the table between us and tapped it with his white fingertips.


    The bottle instantly freezes over.


    Lucy had used her ice magic.


    However, the contents of the bottle were not frozen.


    That''s because the alcohol content was too high for me to freeze it even if I tried.


    I fished for a clear shot glass from the shelf in my room, picked up the frozen bottle and poured it into the clear shot glass.


    Lucy''s face lights up with a flash of light.


    ''''Looks delicious........''''


    This method was the proper way to drink this fire wine.


    The cooler you chill it, the more mellow the taste becomes and the more mellow the drink becomes.


    But that being said, it is a high strength drink, and you can feel the burning sensation as it goes down your throat.


    Besides, if Lucy is not good at drinking alcohol, she could get drunk even if she drank a little.


    "You shouldn''t drink too much...?


    It''s good. Not today.


    You used to drink a lot and get drunk every day with the excuse that it was just for today.


    I said with a laugh.


    Then I took the bottle away and put it back on the shelf.


    Lucy glares at me with her crimson eyes.


    ''Solon''s stingy.''


    ''I''m saying this for the sake of the doctor,''


    What''s that, a sermon?��You can''t tell which one of us is the master in this one.


    It''s true.


    Lucy''s cheeks puffed out when I said this, but she eventually chuckled.


    It has always been my job to chastise Lucy for drinking too much.


    But the only time Lucy drank too much like that was in front of me.


    She never blundered at a proper banquet, and she always acted like a professor at a magic school.


    I''m sure that for Lucy, who was still in her late teens at the time, being a professor at a magic school was a tough job.


    No matter how much of a genius you are, that alone is not enough to make you a teacher and researcher at a prestigious and prestigious school.


    Even if I was playing the role of a perfect magician to the outside world, I''m sure I must have felt an incredible burden.


    So I guess that''s why he ruffled his feathers when he got loose in front of me.


    I was looking back on the old days when I saw Lucy drinking a very large glass of fire wine.


    I tried to stop her, but it was too late.


    ''If you drink it all at once like that, you''ll get drunk right away!


    Can we leave it at that?��And with Solon there, we can rest easy.


    Does that mean I have to take care of myself?


    No?


    Deliberately, Lucy tilted her head and then smiled.


    The gesture was both mocking and cute.


    It''s not that it''s no good, but when she says that while sitting on the bed, I''m a little aware of it.


    All Lucy is wearing is a thin nightgown, and her skin is flushed as if she''s on top of herself from the bath.


    Besides, she''s probably getting drunk fast and her eyes are starting to glaze over.


    It was better to get to the point and pull out of the car as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, I have a feeling it will be somewhat bad.


    But Lucy was smiling happily as she looked at her glass.


    ''It''s nice to have a drink alone with Solon.


    Lucy murmured in a beautiful voice and gently dipped her fresh lips into the glass.


    The sight of her was so lustrous that I was thrown off guard.


    ''Solon came back to the Imperial City and he never came to see me except for the first time.


    Lucy says this as if she was spoiled.


    The main reason I couldn''t go to see Lucy, though, was because I was involved in an incident involving Filia, the student Lucy introduced me to.


    But I apologize to Lucy for being so honest with her.


    Excuse me.


    Then don''t make me feel lonely.


    Lucy murmured softly.


    Her expression was very weak and anxious.


    ''''I........haven''t been able to do anything master-like to Solon.


    I wouldn''t be here today if it wasn''t for Dr. Lucy.


    Lies. I''m sure Solon would have made it without me. On the contrary, I''ve always relied on you for help.


    With that, Lucy gently touches my cheek.


    She caresses my warm palm and I can''t help but blush.


    I jerkily deflected the conversation.


    ''Well Mr. Lucy. So what''s the important thing to talk about...?


    ''Don''t be in such a hurry. It''s a long night.


    If you keep talking like that, I''m sure Miss Lucy will be asleep before you know it.


    Then why didn''t you wake up and talk to me?


    Lucy said, looking at me with feverish, dazed eyes.


    No.


    Lucy was already completely drunk.


    I gulped down my glass of booze, wondering what I should do.


    Of course I could leave the room here, but I couldn''t bear to leave Lucy alone.


    Besides, it was fun for me to spend time with Dr. Lucy myself, just like I used to.


    Maybe the liquor is getting around, but I''m starting to feel fluffy and light myself.


    Well, for once, I don''t mind having an extra drink.


    I got up and tried to pick up the bottle of hot sake, forgetting the advice I''d given Lucy so easily.


    However, my body wobbled from my drunkenness.


    I caught on to the legs of the table and fell into the eyes in front of me.


    Ahead of me was Lucy sitting on the bed.


    Lucy scowled and then said, "So, Solon! I mumbled in a panic, but somehow I didn''t avoid it.


    As it was, I rolled Lucy up and fell onto the bed.


    ''''There it is........''''


    I groaned and opened my eyes and saw Lucy''s bright red face right in front of me.


    I had just pushed Lucy down on the bed, apparently.


    My right hand was in the form of holding Lucy''s shoulder.


    My left hand was on Lucy''s chest, and I could feel the softness of it.


    ''''Hiyah!''''


    Lucy let out a small scream and shuddered a little and grabbed the bed sheets with one hand, embarrassed.


    Then Lucy squeezes her eyes shut.


    I feel like I''m being misunderstood in some way.


    When I blushed and hurriedly moved away, Lucy made a complicated face, relieved and disappointed.


    ''You could have left it at that. I thought I was going to Solon...''''


    Lucy didn''t say the rest of the story, but instead made her originally red face so red that it was even redder, even to her ears.


    Then, as if to hide her embarrassment, Lucy looks away.


    ''''Ah, you see........there are two important things I have to tell you. One....................There are people I want you to meet with Solon and Filia.


    "For me and Lady Filia?


    Yes ... has Solon ever heard of the Free Alliance?


    Lucy asked me in a whisper and then looked me up and down with her red eyes.

 118-Episode 117: Hold your princess?

    In the end, I didn''t really understand what Lucy was talking about.


    The first important story was right after I said the word "free alliance," Lucy began to doze off and I couldn''t hear the rest of it.


    I couldn''t force her to wake up, and if I did, I was afraid of Lucy''s grumpiness in her sleep.


    Lucy''s sleeping face was so innocent.


    She''s supposed to be older than me, if only a little, but I don''t think she is.


    However, what Lucy was about to say bothered me.


    The Free Alliance.


    I think it''s some kind of organization, but I''ve never heard of it.


    I think it''s an organization, but I''ve never heard of it, and Lucy said there''s someone who wants me and Filia to meet them.


    I thought about what that meant.


    I didn''t dare to talk about it, but in the meantime, what mattered to Lucy was that she had been chosen as one of the five great sorcerers of the Empire.


    Lucy might be sent to the front lines of the escalating Great Republic War, and so was Sofia, and she wanted to avoid that somehow.


    I wanted to avoid that somehow, but there was too little information.


    I pondered, but soon realized that what we had to do now wasn''t.


    I looked at Lucy, who was shivering coldly, and I smiled and pulled the blanket over her.


    Then I murmured a small, "Good night, Lucy-sensei.


    As expected, I couldn''t stay in this room for the night.


    I quietly walked out the door of my room and sighed in relief.


    I''ll have to hurry back to my room.


    Otherwise, someone in my room might notice my absence and come looking for me.


    The other night I was working in my study late at night when Filia came in.


    This time, unlike the one I was holed up in the study, if she finds me, she''s going to misunderstand me in many ways.


    And indeed, I was misunderstood.


    I hadn''t even taken a few steps when she grabbed my arm.


    When I turned around, I saw Filia there.


    Filia, dressed in a white negligee, looked freaked out and lowered her eyes.


    ''Solon you look scared.


    I''m sorry. Did I scare you?


    ''Not really, but...''


    Maybe I was more nervous than I thought during the Necropolis attack mission, too.


    I wasn''t sure it was Filia who grabbed my arm, which made me wary.


    It must have shown on her face.


    I smiled at Filia to reassure her.


    ''What''s up with you this late at night?''


    ''That''s my line. Why does Solon come out of Lucy''s room in the middle of the night?


    Filia complains, tugging on my clothes sleeve.


    Sheesh.


    You''ve been watching me.


    ''What''s your guilt?��And I''m red in the face...


    No ... nothing.


    Yeah, I''m right, what''s going on?


    I had my head in my hands.


    Filia had completely misunderstood and didn''t seem to be convinced when I told her we were just drinking together.


    ''Maybe I should tell Sophia-san and Clarice and the others...''


    ''''Please don''t do that. .........Or rather, going back to my original question, why is Filia-sama in the hallway?


    Though I thought Filia was sleeping soundly in her bedroom.


    Filia pouted.


    The gesture showed me that my reason was just as I imagined.


    ''I knew you came to find me?


    ''Because I woke up and Solon wasn''t in my room...''


    Oh, I see.


    I had a dream. I dreamed that Solon was dying on the Necropolis.


    Filia stared at me.


    I''m sure I almost died on the Necropolis many times.


    I think she felt uneasy each time.


    I''m sorry. I''m sorry I made you worry. But I won''t break my promise not to leave you alone, Filia-sama.


    I had lost Filia on the way to the Necropolis and promised her that after we met again.


    ''Then will you sleep next to me today?''


    ''What?��We always sleep in the same room, don''t we?


    No. I want you to sleep in the same bed with me.


    I''m surprised.


    I think that''s indeed a problem.


    ''What will Sophia and Clarice and the others say...''


    I think she''d be really jealous. I''m sure Lucy will be very jealous.


    Filia giggled happily.


    I was confused as to what was going on, and then I noticed that Filia was acting a little strange.


    I feel like she''s breathing somewhat hard.


    I have a feeling her face is red, and not just because she''s embarrassed.


    I asked for a minute, and then put my hand on Filia''s forehead.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    ''Solon''s hand ... is so cold.


    ''Filia-sama is running a terrible fever. Her body must be in a lot of pain.


    When he said that, Filia looked away.


    It must have been a figurehead.


    ''''You shouldn''t force yourself to come looking for me.


    Because I couldn''t sleep because I was so anxious without Solon.


    That being said, it''s certainly my fault.


    If I hadn''t slipped out of the room and gone to Lucy''s room, Filia wouldn''t have had to come looking for me.


    Filia wobbles and I rush to hug her.


    I thought about it for a moment, and then with a whimper, I took Filia in my arms.


    "S-so, Solon!


    ''I know you have trouble walking, so let''s just take you back to your room. Don''t you want to?


    ''I don''t mind, but.... I''m a little embarrassed.


    So you want me to take you down?


    No, I''d rather keep it that way.


    Filia looked away in embarrassment, but her cheeks relaxed in happiness.


    ''Will Solon take care of you?''


    Of course.


    Can we sleep together?


    "Uh, yes. I''ll do it, Lady Filia, if that''s what you want.


    ''Yes!��Oh but if it''s a cold, you can''t get it to Solon, right?


    I don''t think it''s a cold.


    I thought about it.


    I hope it''s just the exhaustion of attacking the Necropolis that''s causing the fever to rise.


    I felt a disturbance in the flow of Filia''s magical power.


    Maybe it has something to do with the fact that Filia is a descendant of the Demon King.


    I''ll discuss this with Lucy tomorrow. The professor at the magic school should be familiar with these issues.


    Lucy said that she relies on me all the time and hasn''t been able to do anything master-like for me.


    But that''s not true.


    It''s true that Lucy and I are close in age, and for better or worse, we''re like friends.


    But for me, Lucy is a mentor who I can rely on.


    As a mentor, she taught me a lot.


    Can I do the same amount for Filia as a teacher?


    When I looked at Filia in my arms, she giggled with a bright red face.

 119-Episode 118: Solon and Lucy Search for Herbs

    The next morning, Lucy appeared in the dining room, looking hungover and in pain, and I quickly asked her about Filia''s health problems.


    As we ate my simple breakfast of wheat porridge and fried eggs, Lucy said, "We''ll have to wait and see.


    ''We''ll have to wait and see, but it''s probably because she used her magical powers.


    Does that mean...?


    It''s a reaction to Solon borrowing his magic from Filia.


    Lucy said it plainly, but it was a shock to me.


    In order to keep Filia''s magic power from going out of control, I connected Filia to a magic circuit.


    As a result, I was able to receive a supply of magical power from Filia, which helped me a lot in the Necropolis.


    Especially in the fight against Galerus, Filia consciously poured magic power into me, and it was like I was able to win because of that.


    But that''s an act that''s essentially no different from how Arte and the others used the Demon King''s descendants as tools to crush them and take away their magic power.


    That''s why I was worried about the negative effects on Filia''s body, but the bad predictions came true.


    Lucy noticed my dark face and popped her shoulder.


    ''Don''t worry, Solon. I''m sure it''s not that serious. We''ll find a way to get Filia back on her feet.


    Are you sure?


    ''''Trust your master. More importantly ... why did you leave my room all by yourself yesterday without permission?


    That''s because Miss Lucy has fallen asleep.


    Then you could have slept with me next to me.


    ''You say the same thing about Lady Filia.


    I blurted out.


    Sheesh.


    Lucy glares at me with her crimson eyes.


    ''Did you maybe sleep with Filia next to her or something?


    ''''Well, well, well, Filia-sama didn''t seem to be feeling well yesterday, and, well...I had to be pestered...''''


    You were actually happy.


    Lucy decided.


    But Filia had a pretty high fever, and she fell asleep as soon as she got back into bed, so it wasn''t like there was anything special going on at all.


    When she woke up, Filia smiled as she said, "I can sleep in peace with Solon next to me.


    ''Thanks for the meal.


    For Lucy, Filia is her grandson''s apprentice, and she''s also a relative.


    She must be worried.


    But Lucy seemed to be worried about something else as well.


    ''If this continues, Filia will continue to spoil Solon...''


    You don''t have to worry about that.


    ''I care!��I''ve told you before.��It''s not okay for Solon to do slutty things with his apprentice.


    I''m not a slut.


    ''Anyway!��Shall we go check on Filia?


    We left our seats in the dining room and headed upstairs to our room.


    I knocked on the door and opened it to find Clarice peering at Filia with concern.


    Filia''s face is red and she''s wrapped in a blanket, but she looks surprisingly healthy.


    However, it seems that she still has a high fever.


    ''''Solon-sama........is it still a popular cold?


    No....


    I glanced at Lucy''s face, and she returned the nod.


    I knew it was me.


    I explained the situation to Filia and Clarice.


    That means that Filia might have developed a high fever because of my depriving her of her magical power.


    When I lowered my head, Clarice panicked.


    ''''Oh no........Solon-sama used his magic power to protect Filia-sama, right?��Then it''s not Master Solon''s fault.


    ''But ... in fact, Lady Filia is suffering and ...''


    I don''t blame Solon for anything. No, I''m just happy.


    Saying that, Filia chuckled, got up a bit and looked at me with moist eyes.


    It''s a good thing that I''m finally able to help Solon. Until now, I only had Solon to protect me, but now Solon will use my power to help me.


    I''m glad you''re paying attention to Lady Filia.


    ''I''m not trying to be cautious, I''m just really happy. And you know what... it feels so good to be connected to Solon and his magic circuit. It makes me feel like I''m one with Solon.


    Then Filia''s eyes twinkled mischievously.


    Is her face red because of a high fever or is she embarrassed?


    I felt my pulse rise and my cheeks heat up.


    Suddenly, Lucy clapped her hands and made a noise.


    When I looked at her, I saw that Lucy had puffed out her cheeks and seemed to be in a very good mood.


    ''Yes, that''s it. It''s easy enough to turn down Philia''s heat. Because it wasn''t a significant amount of magic that Solon took away from her.''''


    Is that so?


    ''''Normally, that''s a significant amount of magic power, but from the vast amount of magic power of the Demon King''s descendants, it should be only a small portion. Especially since Filia has a lot of blood from the Demon King''s descendants.


    So that''s what happened.


    I''m kind of relieved.


    Lucy continues.


    ''''Filia''s fever is caused by the use of a magic circuit that she can''t get used to, and it''s been exhausted. It''s a special condition, but to cure it, all you have to do is drink hot water infused with a certain herb and take a good rest. It''s just........


    "Just?


    The herbs I need are quite valuable.


    According to them, that medicinal herb called ''willow orchid'' is not even available in the Imperial City''s medicine stores.


    It seems that this grass doesn''t grow in the climate of the center of the Empire.


    And since the only effect it has is to restore wear and tear by connecting the magic circuit to the outside world, there is no use for it that I would dare to sell it.


    When I thought about it, I remembered that there was a ruin called the treasure house of medicinal herbs.


    The climate of that ruin, called the Corinthian Garden, is quite different from that on the ground depending on the hierarchy.


    That''s why it''s inhabited by strange plants.


    When Lucy heard that, she popped her hand.


    It''s settled. Solon and I will immediately go to look for it.


    ''What?��Is the doctor coming too?


    Isn''t it obvious?��And I''ve got my wizarding school lecture off today.


    When I said that, Lucy mumbled, "Exploring the ruins alone with Solon..." and giggled happily.


    Filia said, "That''s nice," and looked at me enviously.


    I laughed and patted Filia''s head.


    ''When you''re feeling better, we''ll go together another time to explore the ruins. You said you''d take me to the Temple of Lenin for beginners.


    "...Solon. Promise?


    Yes, sir.


    I smiled and Filia responded with a ''yes'' and her cheeks relaxed.


    ''''Well, let''s get on with it and go to Corinthian Gardens!


    Lucy took my arm and chuckled as she took my arm.

 120-Episode 119 Is the Magic Sword an Evil Way?

    Corinthian Garden was located about half a day''s drive from the outskirts of the Imperial City.


    I''m going to look for herbs to help Filia, but the Corinthian Garden isn''t a relic of great difficulty.


    If it came down to it, it shouldn''t be a problem for me to find the herbs and come back alone.


    And yet, the companions I''m going with seem a bit too gorgeous.


    One of them is a genius magician who is a professor at the Imperial School of Magic, ''Crimson Lucy''


    The other one was Sophia, a saint with substandard powers approved by the church.


    In the carriage on the road, Lucy was sitting right next to me and Sophia was sitting next to me on the left.


    It''s not that big of a carriage, and it''s quite small for the three of us to ride in.


    And for some reason the two of them are sitting quite packed in my direction, so their bodies are close to each other.


    The soft touch and sweet scent of the two of them makes me a little dizzy.


    ''Lucy-sensei ... well, aren''t we getting too close?''


    Why don''t you tell that to Sofia?


    Lucy says, pecking my knee.


    Sophia blushed and turned away with a pout.


    It''s true that Sophia is sitting a lot closer to me.


    It seems that Lucy was originally planning to follow me, but I didn''t expect her to join in.


    "It was fine just me and Lucy-sensei.


    Sophia puffed out her cheeks as she said.


    ''Because I was worried about you, Solon-kun.


    I thought adventurers were retired.


    That''s what I was going to do. If you''re going to the ruins, I think I should go with you.


    Sophia chuckled.


    ''''Besides I''m worried about Solon-kun being alone with Lucy-sensei...''''


    What are you worried about?


    Lucy interrupted from the side.


    ''It''s ... sort of,''


    Sophia replied depressingly.


    I''ve thought about this before, but even though the two of them aren''t on bad terms, there''s a subtle distance between them.


    Sofia and Lucy should have a high opinion of each other, but perhaps they are both geniuses and are strangely aware of each other.


    ''I thought I was alone with Solon for a while.


    Lucy whispered.


    It''s so quiet that Sophia can''t hear her.


    Suddenly the carriage stopped.


    We had arrived at our destination.


    We thanked Him and got out of the carriage.


    The search for medicinal herbs would not take long, so we asked him to wait for a little while.


    The Corinthian Garden was said to be a garden created by a great nobleman who was a lord in the past.


    It was abandoned until it became a ruin, sinking beneath the strata and eventually becoming the home of the demon race.


    However, this garden was conquered by adventurers a long time ago, and there are no more powerful demons living here.


    ''''Now, let''s put up a fight!��Let me show you how serious I am!


    If Dr. Lucy gets serious, she''ll burn up all the herbs and everything.


    I said with a laugh and Lucy blurted out, "That''s a shame.


    Lucy is a great sorcerer and an excellent student of magic, but she''s not an adventurer.


    So, I''m not used to conquering the ruins, and I don''t know how to recover valuable items in the ruins in a good way.


    I began to descend the stairs leading to the basement of the ruins.


    Lucy and Sophia followed.


    There was ivy growing everywhere on the first layer of stale air.


    The walls and floor were made of white-colored stone.


    As we moved forward, a large, rat-like looking demon appeared in the straw.


    If you are a fledgling adventurer, you must have been quite a threat.


    However, with a wave of her staff, the demons disappeared in an instant.


    ''''As expected of a saintly woman. You''re one of the five great magicians of the Empire.''''


    Lucy raised her voice, as if impressed.


    Sophia said modestly, "That''s not true.


    Maybe Lucy could have defeated it in less than a second if it was a demon race like that.


    Come to think of it, I''m worried about Filia, but there''s another pressing issue.


    ''''Speaking of the five great magicians, Lucy-sensei and Sophia were chosen, right?


    Yes. And they''re going to be used as instruments of war.


    Lucy says with a mortified look on her face.


    The "Great Republican War" between the Empire and the Alemany Farren Republic was getting more and more intense.


    A large number of soldiers are dying on the front lines, and some of the fronts are said to be on the verge of collapse.


    Lucy and Sophia would be sent to such a dangerous battlefield.


    Of course I was against it, but this is an order from the government.


    The plan to mobilize a highly respected sorcerer at the head of the operation, along with the introduction of a resurrected demon king, was to be the centerpiece of the Empire''s counterattack.


    It was difficult to overturn that decision.


    Lucy has asked a high-ranking official she knows to postpone her trip to the battlefield for now.


    However, if things continue as they are, they will have to go to the front line.


    But Lucy was firm in her statement: "I''m not going to do what the government has planned.


    I''m not going to let the government plan for you. I''m going to stop them!


    Do you have a plan?


    ''''Yes. Now that Solon is back in the Imperial City, I''d like to spend a little more time with him.


    After saying that, Lucy closed one eye.


    She''s not going to talk about how to stop the government''s plans, which is important.


    I was about to pile on and ask, but Sophia suddenly tapped me on the shoulder.


    ''What''s going on?''


    Mr. Solon... that...


    Sophia pointed to the back of the ruins.


    Something red was approaching.


    Me and Sophia looked at each other.


    Then we looked back at Lucy.


    I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it.


    "What?


    The red dragon is coming. Get down!


    I fell to the floor with Lucy.


    In the next moment, a red line passed in front of me with tremendous speed.


    The red dragon crashed straight into the wall.


    How could there be a powerful demon race like the red dragon in a place like this?


    Corinthian Garden should have already been conquered, and there was no mention of such a thing anywhere in the prior information.


    I pulled out my treasure sword Tetracord and moved forward.


    ''''Lucy-sensei and the others, please stand back.


    Oh, and Solon will protect you?


    I''m a wizard, after all.


    Lucy and Sofia both have far greater talents than I do, but they are pure sorcerers, so they aren''t that good at defending themselves from enemy attacks.


    That''s why I need to stand in front of them as their vanguard.


    A magic sword, you know?


    Lucy says as she looks at my sword.


    When I was in magic school, Lucy wasn''t pleased that I was using a magic sword.


    Lucy always said, "The best way to use magic is with a staff, not a sword. Using a magic sword is a bad idea.


    But I chose to become a magic swordsman.


    I wasn''t talented enough to make it on my own with magic alone.


    I drew my treasure sword, the Tetracord.


    The blue blade shines.


    I smiled and said to Lucy.


    ''Yes. It''s the magic sword you hate, Sensei.''''


    It''s not that I don''t like it, but.... That''s your precious sword, isn''t it?


    I nodded.


    The Treasure Sword Tetracord is a treasured sword I obtained in the ruins I explored with Sophia and Creon.


    Without it, I wouldn''t have survived the battle until today.


    ''''Well if it''s the path Solon found, I''m not going to deny it. So let me defend myself with that sword.


    Of course.


    The red dragon flashed its red eyes.


    Then it let out a loud roar that made my ears hurt.


    ''''It''s coming, Solon-kun!


    Yes, sir!


    Taking Sophia''s words as our cue, we went into a battle stance.


    Behind me, Sophia and Lucy were split to the left and right, Sophia and Lucy holding their wands at the ready.


    After this, the red dragon rushed forward.


    If you can receive that first blow, the rest will be killed by Sophia and Lucy''s magical attacks.


    I held the Treasure Sword Tetracord straight up.

 121-Episode 120: Im not Lucy

    After glaring at us, the red dragon accelerated and flew towards us.


    Now, will I really be able to catch it with my treasure sword tetracord?


    The next moment after thinking about that, the red dragon reaches in front of me.


    ''''Come!''''


    The red dragon attacked me with his long claws, but he flashed his treasure sword, Tetracord, and I caught it.


    Next, the red dragon''s mouth opens wide.


    It may be planning to spit out magical flames from its mouth, but I don''t let it do so.


    Almost at the same time I unleashed my Treasure Sword Tetracord.


    According to my knowledge, the kryptonite of the red dragon is the throat.


    If the treasured sword is delivered there, it won''t be defeated, but it will become paralyzed and stop moving for a while.


    If Sofia and Lucy attacked in unison during that time, it should be easy to defeat the red dragon no matter how strong it was.


    I''ve explained the strategy to the two of them beforehand.


    The treasure sword draws a trajectory just as I aimed and stabs the throat of the kryptonite under the red dragon''s scales.


    As I pulled out the treasure sword, the red dragon stopped moving.


    ''''God!��Let me help you!


    With a timing slightly faster than my treasure sword, Sophia chanted a church-style attack magic in advance.


    Then, I let the attack hit the stopped red dragon directly.


    As expected, Sophia and I have been fighting in the same adventuring party for several years, so we breathe well together.


    We''ve gone through hundreds of battles, so we even know what each other is thinking.


    However, even with Sofia''s attacks, a single strike would not be enough to defeat the sturdy scaled red dragon.


    The overwhelming firepower of Lucy''s flame magic was necessary.


    However, Lucy''s flame magic was slightly delayed.


    Lucy was not an adventurer.


    In other words, she''s not used to fighting.


    That''s why he was just a little bit slower to unleash his attacks.


    However, it was fatal.


    When Lucy''s flame magic was unleashed, the red dragon had already recovered from its paralysis and rampaged out of control.


    Because of that, the flame magic didn''t hit the red dragon directly, it only grazed it.


    Still, the red dragon''s red eyes glowed with anger.


    Not good.


    The red dragon seemed to have set its sights on Lucy this time.


    Is he planning to retaliate because he was attacked right before, or did he see her as the biggest threat to himself?


    Either way, Lucy is in danger.


    I called out to a stunned Lucy and I jumped back to stand in front of her.


    It''s to protect Lucy.


    However, unlike before, I don''t have time to adjust my stance.


    I tried to catch the red dragon''s claws with my treasure sword, but my hand was delicately screwed up.


    Because of that, part of the claw grazed my cheek and fresh blood splattered on my cheek.


    ''''Solon........!


    Lucy screams in grief, but for an adventurer, this level of injury is not a big deal.


    I fired the treasure sword tetracord at the red dragon once more.


    The treasured sword neatly thrusts into the red dragon''s throat.


    It must have reached quite deep this time.


    He wouldn''t be able to move for longer than before.


    ''''Come on, let''s see what Lucy-sensei is really up to.


    As I said with a smile, Lucy waved her wand with a huff and waved her wand and exercised her flame magic without a chant.


    Countless large rings of flame appear on the spot.


    They soon became a single vortex, burning more shimmeringly and forming a huge mass of fire.


    ''''How dare you hurt my disciple!


    Lucy swung her staff down and a massive flame magic attacked the red dragon.


    The red dragon let out a scream.


    The hard scales were burned out and the red dragon was reduced to ashes from head to tail.


    The flame magic burned through every corner of the other side of the ruins and finally stopped.


    As expected of a crimson Lucy.


    The power of that flame magic was beyond standard.


    I sighed with a sigh of relief.


    I had encountered a strong enemy that I hadn''t expected, but I managed to save myself.


    I was about to say "thank you" and I cringed.


    Lucy slumped, tears welling up in her crimson eyes.


    ''''W-what''s wrong?''''


    Because of me, Solon was injured...


    ''Oh. This is just a scratch.


    Lucy touched my cheek and tried to cast a recovery spell, but before she could, Sophia''s healing powers were released to heal my wound.


    I wasn''t completely healed, but the blood stopped for now.


    Lucy mumbled softly again, "It''s my fault........" and looked sad.


    As for me, it doesn''t matter that I''m wounded like this. More importantly, I didn''t want Lucy to have a gloomy look on her face.


    When I first met her as a girl, Lucy always had a blank or gloomy expression on her face.


    But from the time I became her apprentice, Lucy began to change.


    Whether she was giggling or puffing her cheeks out in a sour mood, she began to show a bright and charming expression.


    But now she was starting to revert back to her old expression.


    I began to worry.


    ''It''s not the doctor''s fault. So please don''t look at me like that.


    ''''But if I hadn''t attacked at the wrong time, I would have been able to take it down before the red dragon fought back...''''


    ''It wouldn''t have been a problem if I''d been able to make up the time a little longer. So you don''t have to blame yourself, doctor.


    "....Sophia could have attacked Solon with her perfect breath.... And I couldn''t..... I''m sorry for that and I envy Sophia.


    Even Lucy, a genius, finds it difficult to do well at something she''s not used to.


    A person''s ability depends on their natural talent, but it also depends on their past experience.


    Me and Sophia have always fought together, but Lucy is different.


    That''s all there is to it, and it''s not that Lucy is responsible for it.


    When I was unsure of how to say something to her, Sophia stood softly next to us.


    ''''Um.........I was Solon-kun''s companion, so I can fight with Solon-kun in one breath. I''m not like Lucy-sensei.


    Gulping, Lucy trembled.


    Seeing Lucy like that, Sofia lovingly continued.


    I''m not Solon-kun''s master. There are many friends of Solon-kun, but he has only Lucy as his teacher. I envy him because he''s the only one who can teach him, and I feel jealous of that. I don''t think he has any reason to be jealous of me.


    I''m not jealous.


    Hearing that, Sophia smiled softly.


    ''''If that''s really the case, then I''d be relieved too.

 122-Episode 121: Good medicine suffers from a bad mouth

    In the end, not long after defeating the red dragon, we descended to the second level of the ruins and were able to find the desired Yanagiran herb.


    I wondered why the red dragon was in these ruins that had already been attacked, but I had no more use for this Corinthian Garden itself.


    In the meantime, I''m going to retrieve some treasures and medicinal herbs.


    On the way, I picked up a magical stone and put it away.


    The magical stone, which emits multicolored lights in turn, has no particular use, but its beauty makes it a highly prized item to appreciate.


    Then we pulled up.


    Back at the house, I quickly decocted the herb and took it to Filia.


    ''Welcome back, Solon!


    Filia greets us with a pained cough, her face glowing.


    I smile and answer Filia.


    ''I''m back, Filia-sama.


    ...Solon, what happened to your face?


    I''d put a white cloth on my cheek to cover the wound I''d received.


    Well, I''m sure it would heal quickly and leave no marks, but just in case.


    ''I''m just a little hurt,''


    I said lightly, but I noticed that Lucy standing next to me looked painfully down at me.


    Let''s try not to drag this topic out.


    At Filia''s insistence, I told her about the ruins and the red dragon I fought.


    It''s a good thing, I wish I could have been there.


    ''When you recover, I''ll take you to the ruins as I promised. To that end, please take your medicine and rest.


    I then offer Filia a cup of hot water infused with medicinal herbs.


    Filia took it and excitedly dipped her mouth into the medicinal water.


    The smell of the herb as it was infused seemed to be very delicious and sweet.


    The smell of the herb smelled very sweet, but most of the medicines did not taste good.


    Filia took a sip and frowned.


    ''''It tastes funny...''''


    Good medicine is bad for the soul.


    It''s not bitter, it''s more of an astringent...


    Filia seemed disappointed, as she had imagined it would taste good.


    But she soon came to her senses and smiled, wanting to take the potion.


    But these are the herbs that Solon and the others have brought for me. Thank you.


    You''re welcome. I''ll make you some sweet pancakes to refresh your palate, Miss Filia, as a reward for taking your medicine properly. It''s your reward for taking your medicine properly.


    Solon you''re not treating me like a child?


    You want pancakes?


    I''d love to have some.


    I chuckled and gently stroked Filia''s silver hair.


    Filia let out a small gasp, "Ah," and then her cheeks puffed out.


    ''I knew you were treating me like a child.''


    No, you don''t.


    ''But it feels good, so I''ll allow you to stroke it some more.


    With that, Filia''s face, which was red from the heat, turned even redder and her eyes fell down.


    I smiled and stroked Filia''s head as it was, and Filia did as she was made to do.


    After a while, I let go of my hand and suddenly felt a strong gaze from behind me and turned around.


    For some reason, Lucy, Sofia, and that and Lisa were staring at me with zit eyes.


    Lisa had been asked to nurse Filia together with Clarice.


    ''''Uh ... uh ... everyone?��What''s going on?


    Clarice replies, amused, instead of the three of them.


    ''They all want me to stroke their hair, too. ''Oh, of course I do,''


    Lucy and the others turned away, their cheeks red and pouting.


    Clarice continued.


    ''''I''ve had Solon-sama stroked my hair before, haven''t I?


    Really?!


    Sofia asked Clarice in surprise, and she nodded her head, puffing out her chest with an ahem.


    ''''That''s right. It was just the two of us, and Solon-sama took care of me a lot.''''


    I think Clarice is referring to the time right after the attack on the Imperial Palace.


    At that time, there was the circumstance that Clarice was also frightened after the attack, and she didn''t do anything more than stroke her hair, but Sophia and the others seemed to have misunderstood.


    ''''Solon-kun...!


    Hey, let''s be quiet around the sick...


    I said, but the key sick man, Filia herself, looked curious, "Solon... what do you mean? He asked me.


    It looks like he''s not going to let me out of this place unless I clear up the misunderstanding.


    I was about to open my mouth to explain when there was a knock on the room.


    We looked at each other.


    Clarice opens the door to the room.


    ''Oh ... uh ... were you taking in?��I need to go to Solon for something...


    The one who smiled weakly was a girl with striking purple hair and eyes.


    She was Mechanic Lailen Remilia.


    She was a former executive of the Knights of St. Sophia and was now one of the residents of this mansion.

 123-Episode 122: Claire

    I rushed to the entrance of the room.


    It was partly to get away from the pursuit of Sophia and the others, but more than that, I was freaked out by the fact that Lairen Remilia was outside the room.


    Lailen Remilia is recovering in my mansion after being brutally beaten by the former wise man Arte.


    She was so mentally ill that she was in a crippled state, she couldn''t even leave her room.


    You can''t stay in your room forever. And thanks to Solon, I''m feeling a little better.


    Even so, Lailenremilia was still on her cane, and she hadn''t recovered at all yet.


    Under the gaze of Lucy and many others, Rylen Remilia seemed a bit frightened.


    ''''It looks like Solon has a visitor here...''''


    Normally, it would be me or Clarice who would be answering the guests, but it seems that almost everyone in the mansion has gathered in this room and didn''t notice the visitors.


    Lailen Remilia''s room is near the front door, so she must have heard the doorbell ring and came to let us know.


    ''I''m sorry, Lailen Remilia. Thank you.


    ''Nope. I wish I could have walked out the front door and seen who was there...


    That would mean she was still too scared to do it.


    Lailen Remilia was an excellent sorcerer, but she is no longer able to use her magic to protect herself as much as before.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    ''''There''s no need to push yourself.


    I said slowly to Lailen Remilia, and she gave a small nod.


    Me and Clarice were about to leave the room and head for the front door, but Lailen Remilia tried to follow us and wobbled at that moment.


    I supported her in a hurry.


    ''Are you okay?''


    I''m sorry...


    Maybe Lailen Remilia had a pretty hard time coming here by herself.


    I''ll have Clarice walk Rylen Remilia to her room and I''ll answer the door.


    I thought about it, but Rylen Remilia looked me up and down.


    ''Can I borrow Solon''s shoulder?''


    It''s so cheap that it''s a shoulder to lean on.


    It''s weird to have Clarice walk me home here, so I decide to send Rylen Remilia back to her room and have Clarice pick up her guest.


    Lailen Remilia puts her hand on my shoulder and leans in.


    Clarice mumbled, "I want to borrow Solon-sama''s shoulder too..." but she quickly made her way to the door.


    After they were alone, Rylen Remilia walked with one leg dragging and murmured softly.


    ''''I''m.......miserable. I can''t do anything on my own, I can''t even use magic properly anymore, I''m no longer a member of the Order, I''m in trouble with Solon.......


    ''You can''t think like that. ...I can''t be irresponsible enough to say that I''m sure I''ll recover, and my powers are limited, but I''ll do the best I can.


    Thanks.


    When she said that, Lailen Remilia smiled a little bit relieved.


    The same can be said for sisters Arte and Flora.


    I want to help them both.


    However, although the two of them have been shown to a doctor, there is no effective treatment, and they have been sleeping for a long time after I took them in to this mansion.


    Arte will eventually wake up, but Flora may never wake up again.


    I haven''t told Lailenremilia about making Arte my slave yet.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about it.


    I sent Lailen Remilia back to her room and put her to bed, and then I headed for the front door in a great hurry.


    The front door of the mansion was a decent size, and the heavy wooden door was open, letting the setting sun shine in from outside.


    It must be a visitor facing Clarice, but from a distance, I couldn''t see it clearly due to the backlighting.


    As I approached, it was a girl in military uniform.


    She has a large sword at her waist.


    ''Good day to you, Solon-san.


    The girl''s gray eyes sparkled teasingly.


    Her hair, also gray, was cut with neatly arranged bangs, giving her a lively look.


    ''''Were you ... in the Necropolis the other day?''''


    ''''Yes. And by the way, I also fought against you at the July Party execution and lost.


    It was.


    She was one of Princess Iris''s subordinates at the execution of the July Party and one of Gallerus'' troops at the attack on the Necropolis, the girl who was my enemy.


    It''s only now that I''ve absentmindedly realized that the two are the same person.


    But I have a feeling that we''ve met even earlier than that.


    When I said that, Clarice, who was beside me, mischievously said, "That''s too classic a way to pick up a woman.


    I didn''t mean to do that, though.


    The girl nodded.


    ''Yes, it is. My name is Claire. The rank is second lieutenant. I''m the daughter of a duke, despite my appearance.


    Her name is Claire. Daughter of a duke.


    I''ve been startled.


    You''re right.


    I definitely know this girl.


    "Oh, well. Claire. I''m sorry I can''t remember.


    ''I really do. Why can''t you remember? That''s terrible. I''m your best friend''s sister.


    Despite the words, there was an amused sound in Claire''s voice.


    Then Claire looked straight at me with her grey eyes.


    ''''I''m Claire. I''m the sister of the Holy Knight Creon, and I''m just a mere soldier who can''t use any kind of magic.

 124-Episode 123: A Girl Who Cant Use Magic

    I met Creon''s sister, Claire, when I was a first year student at the Imperial School of Magic.


    It was the first time Creon invited me to his mansion.


    Creon was the son of a duke family and the vastness of the imperial mansion was astounding.


    At the back of the mansion was the young Claire.


    Claire was only nine years old, with long fine gray hair and wearing an expensive dress studded with jewelry.


    She looked like a deep-windowed warrior''s daughter in a way.


    But what struck me was the bright, intelligent glint in her gray eyes.


    ''''Back then, I had no power. And even now I have no power.''''


    Claire in front of me murmured to herself.


    I often visited Creon''s house, and Sophia was usually with me when I was there.


    I remember that Sophia was the same age as Claire, so they seemed to get along quite well together and play together.


    Claire said that she was going to join the Imperial School of Witchcraft and Wizardry eventually, and she smiled happily and said, "Then you''ll be my seniors, won''t you, Solon?


    But that didn''t happen.


    In other words, Claire didn''t pass the entrance exam for the wizardry school.


    This is because Claire had no magical talent whatsoever, and the amount of magic power she had was zero.


    It''s not uncommon for magic power not to be expressed at an early age, and the amount of magic power gradually increases as one gets older.


    That''s why the standard entrance age for the Imperial School of Magic is twelve years old.


    However, Claire didn''t become able to use magic at all even at the age of twelve.


    Even if the amount of magic power was somewhat inferior, it could be covered up to a certain extent by knowledge and skill.


    However, when it comes to people with no magic power at all, the so-called ''lackeys'', that''s also impossible.


    Creon had an overwhelming talent for magic and later became a holy knight and one of the strongest adventurers in the empire.


    Compared to that kind of Creon, Creon was like the opposite.


    One day, when I went to Creon''s house, she was gone.


    When I asked him what was wrong, he looked away and said shortly, "I went to military school.


    The Academy was a boarding school, and I never saw Claire again.


    Now she is in front of me, with her hair cut short and wearing a military uniform.


    And, of course, she was much more mature than she was then.


    The reason I didn''t recognize this girl as Claire was because she looked so different from the past.


    ''Well, you''ve grown up a lot, haven''t you?''


    ''Don''t sound like your relative''s uncle. That kind of Mr. Solon has become so cool.


    Claire says teasingly.


    Back then, Claire was rather fond of me.


    But how Claire sees me now is another thing.


    Now, me and Cleon are no longer friends.


    I''ve fought with Claire twice as an enemy without even realizing it.


    I was jealous.


    What?


    ''I was envious of my brother and Sophia-san. Because I was able to go to school with Solon-san, become an adventurer, and create a knight''s club.... I couldn''t do all of those things myself.


    For a moment, Claire''s gray eyes were melancholy.


    But Claire quickly returned to a cheerful expression.


    I was happy to hear that the kind Mr. Solon created the strongest knights of the Empire and became a hero as a magic swordsman. Your brother always praised Solon-san.


    I''m not a hero.


    I''m sure you do.


    Surprisingly easily, Claire nodded.


    Then Claire shot me a sharp look with her grey eyes.


    ''''What I was more happy about was that Solon-san was expelled from the Order.


    "...What do you mean by that?


    ''You were kicked out of the Order because you weren''t strong enough and were too weak, weren''t you, Mr. Solon?��I couldn''t get into the magic school because I wasn''t strong enough or talented enough. So I thought that Solon had come to the same side as me.


    "Master Solon is not weak!


    Clarice interrupted from the side.


    Clarice is unusually mortified.


    I''m sure he''s angry for me.


    But Claire didn''t flinch and turned to face Clarice.


    ''You''re a maid, you can''t use magic either, can you?��Oh, but unlike me, you have magical powers. I envy you.


    Claire murmured.


    Then she continued.


    ''''But at least I, Solon-san and the maids there are not all magical geniuses. On the contrary, my brother, Sophia-san, and Solon-san''s teacher, Lucy. They all have great talents and are overwhelmingly strong. Can you understand those kind of substandard people, Solon-san?


    ''Even Creon used to be my friend, and Sophia is still a very dear friend. And Miss Lucy is my mentor.


    When I said Lucy''s name, Claire twitched.


    It was a slight movement, but I didn''t miss the hatred in Claire''s eyes.


    ''Lucy isn''t the good person you think she is, Solon-san.


    ''I don''t know why Claire would say that, but I have faith in Dr. Lucy. And I''ve known Dr. Lucy for years now.


    ''Mr. Solon doesn''t know anything about that Lucy person. Because that person is trying to deceive and take advantage of Mr. Solon.


    What does that mean?


    I was about to ask Claire a question, but the question was interrupted.


    ''What are you doing, Solon?''


    A voice came from behind her, somewhat low for a woman, but with a beautiful tone.


    I turned around and saw Lucy standing there in crimson.

 125-Chapter 124: The Freedom League

    If you''re a customer, why don''t you just let them through to the guest room?


    From the middle of the stairs to the second floor, Lucy looked down at me.


    Meanwhile, Claire, standing in the doorway, was staring back at Lucy.


    ''Don''t mind me, Professor Lucy,''


    Claire said in a chilled voice.


    I don''t know the details, but Claire seems to have something against Lucy.


    Lucy looked confused.


    Maybe she didn''t understand why Claire was looking at her with such hatred.


    ''''You know me. Who are you?


    I''m Second Lieutenant Clare in the Imperial Guard. I''m sure that Professor Lucy won''t remember me.


    Claire quickly turned herself around and opened the front door.


    Then she turned and stared at me with her grey eyes.


    ''Mr. Solon. I am not your enemy, I am your friend. So please remember my advice.


    Then Claire disappeared out of the mansion.


    The remaining me and Clarice looked at each other.


    Claire''s advice would be to not trust Lucy.


    But even so, I still trust Lucy.


    Claire used to be close to me, and she was like a sister to me.


    But if I had to trust either Lucy or Claire, I would trust my mentor, Lucy.


    However, there are some things that are bothering me.


    The word "free alliance" that Lucy drunkenly uttered.


    What was that about?


    When I explained that Claire was Creon''s sister, her crimson eyes opened wide and she murmured, "Heh.


    So she''s that Creon''s sister........


    Apparently, Creon was an impressive student for Lucy as well.


    However, according to Lucy, what was more impressive than Creon''s outstanding talent was the fact that he was my friend, his apprentice.


    ''I don''t remember any of this girl Claire, but........ Have we met somewhere?


    Lucy was twitching her head.


    As far as I knew, it didn''t look like Claire and Lucy would ever have a chance to get to know each other.


    Unfortunately, Claire couldn''t get into the magic school.


    Lucy shrugged.


    It was no use thinking about it, she thought.


    ''Solon do you have a minute?��There''s a place I want to go tomorrow. It''s not too far from this mansion.


    ''Well, I''m worried about Lady Filia, but...''


    It''s important, and I need Solon to be there.


    That being said, it''s hard for me to say no.


    Filia is getting better, and she''ll be much better tomorrow.


    Sophia and Clarice should be taking care of her.


    I don''t think there''s anything wrong with taking them out of the mansion more or less.


    But when I nodded to Lucy, Clarice, who was beside me, tugged on my sleeve.


    Then she stares at me.


    ''Well, Clarice?��What''s going on?


    It''s not that I don''t want to. It''s just that the other day I heard that Master Solon was in the same room with Dr. Lucy late at night, and I thought they were very close to each other, going out together again.


    ''Dr. Lucy is my mentor, you know.


    I said, but Lucy''s cheeks flushed a little.


    Clarice looked at Lucy and muttered, ''I doubt it.


    ''''Well, the only reason I''m going out with Solon is to have a serious talk with him!


    Lucy said quickly and withdrew to her room in a hurry.


    She didn''t want to pursue Clarice any further.


    As I shrugged my shoulders, Clarice''s eyes twinkled mischievously.


    ''''Next time, you should come with me to the imperial capital!


    Why?


    "I want to go to the Imperial City with Master Solon. That''s all. Can''t I?


    Of course it''s not a bad idea.


    ''Really?��I''m so happy for you!��There''s a famous pastry studio in the Imperial City that''s putting out a new one, so come live with us!


    Hearing Clarice say that she seemed to be enjoying herself made me feel kind of happy too.


    ''''For now, let''s make some pancakes for Filia-sama.


    Yes!


    ��


    Lucy and I went out of the mansion the next evening.


    Filia seemed to be feeling much better, so I could go out in peace.


    The setting sun was shining red directly in front of us.


    So what kind of business do you have in mind?��It''s not like we''re going out for a drink together, is it?


    It''s tempting, too.


    Lucy mumbled and then huffed.


    I''m letting my true feelings slip.


    Claire said she thought Lucy was cheating on me, but I don''t think she''s the type of person who could do such an insidious thing. But I don''t think Lucy is the type of person who could pull off such an insidious act.


    But she might be hiding something.


    We chatted and walked down the street.


    According to Lucy, the place is within walking distance.


    Eventually we came to a tavern on the outskirts of the Imperial City.


    It looked like a nondescript tavern, with a large blue sign on a wooden house.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    ''''I guess you''re here for a drink after all.


    But Lucy shook her head with a straight face.


    Then she said, "You''ll understand when you get in," and led me into the tavern.


    What was spread out there was a very ordinary bar, but when the owner at the counter recognized Lucy, he came running up to her at a trot.


    Then he opened the door at the end of the tavern.


    There was a staircase leading to the basement.


    ''So you''re going down here?''


    Yeah.


    Lucy was unusually short of words.


    We walked down the dark stairs, lowering our candlesticks.


    And at the bottom of the stairs was a small room.


    Lucy grabbed the doorknob to open that door.


    When Lucy opened that door, there was a round table with people sitting in chairs all around it.


    I gasped.


    All of them were clearly of noble status, by the way they were dressed.


    An elderly man stood up from the crowd and, with a smiling face, shook Solon''s hand.


    ''You are very welcome. You must be Solon, the famous wizard. I have heard that you are a man of fine character and excellent leadership skills for a young man.


    ''Thank you for your excessive words, thank you. But you are....


    Oops, you forgot to give your name. My name is Witte. I''m the finance minister of this empire.


    I looked back at Lucy, surprised indeed, and forgot to reply.


    Lucy gave a small nod.


    ''Everyone here is my comrade. ''The Free Alliance is the name of our organization.''


    Well, what exactly is this gathering about?��And it doesn''t sound like it''s going to be the new sake fair of the year.


    I looked around.


    Lucy''s crimson eyes, as well as those of Witte and the other members of the Free Alliance, were all staring at me at once.


    Lucy said quietly.


    ''''We have only one goal. To bring freedom to this country.''''

 126-Episode 125: Girl Emperor

    "Let the Empire go free?


    I muttered to the parrot, and the people at the round table nodded vigorously.


    Witte, the finance minister, says.


    ''I understand you own slaves?''


    ''Yes. That''s right, but....


    When I say my slave, I mean the merchant Perse.


    However, Perse is only formally my slave because the imperial law states that demons must be slaves, so he is only formally my slave.


    Arte and Flora were also dropped into slavery as felons, so they have no choice but to take the form of my property, but I had no intention of treating them as slaves in effect.


    Perhaps these Free Alliance people are negative about slavery.


    So I tried to explain the situation before I was accused, but Witte''s next words were unexpected.


    ''I''ve heard that you treat your slaves not as slaves, but as equal collaborators. That''s a wonderful thing.


    ''Did Dr. Lucy tell you that?''


    ''Yeah. So you really want to free those girls from their status as slaves, don''t you?


    Do you mean to say that abolishing imperial slavery itself would make that possible?


    Exactly. The only other major power on the continent that still has such a retarded system of slavery is this empire.


    But is that even possible?


    It''s true that the number of slaves in the empire has decreased, and with the development of machines and magic in both industry and life, there are fewer situations where slaves are needed.


    Even so, there was no movement to abolish slavery in the empire at all.


    On the contrary, even now on the frontier, the imperial army kidnaps girls of different races and supplies them to the slave market!


    In other words, the imperial family itself owned quite a few slaves.


    Philia''s mother, for example, was the daughter of the devil and served the emperor as a slave.


    ''The issue of slavery is just the tip of the iceberg,''


    The owner of the voice was a brown-haired woman sitting at a round table.


    Her beautiful brown eyes were shining with amusement.


    ''''Are you... the Leticia Commander of the Basileus Adventurers?''''


    Yeah. I''m an officer of the Creon Salvation Order now.


    Leticia appeared with Lucy and Sophia when they attacked the Necropolis.


    She must have been acquainted with Lucy through this organization, the Free Alliance.


    Leticia was leading another group of adventurers, so she didn''t seem to agree with Creon''s line.


    Letitia tapped the round table with her thin fingertips.


    ''Political freedom has no place in this country. The Emperor and his incompetent entourage are running a dictatorship and then slaughtering the people.''''


    I felt the sweat running down my back with a chill.


    What Letitia just uttered was a clear criticism of the current Emperor and the Imperial Government.


    Lucy adds.


    ''''There''s a famine in the west and many people are starving to death, and the war against the Alemany Farren Republic is a losing one. Our soldiers have been badly beaten in a disastrous battle.


    Witte responded to his words.


    ''I have called off the summons of Professor Lucy and Saint Sophia-dono once and for all, but that is only to buy time.


    Lucy and her team were to be put on the front lines of the war as the Five Imperial Magi.


    Lucy said that she asked a high-ranking Imperial official to stop them once, but the high-ranking official was apparently the Finance Minister Witte.


    Anyway, we may have come to a terrible place.


    "Stop the war, abolish slavery and save all people. "Freedom for this country. That is the motto of the Free Alliance.


    ''Are Dr. Lucy and the others trying to overthrow the imperial government?


    I asked monotonously.


    Lucy shook her head.


    ''''We have no intention of rebelling against this empire. Unlike the July Party, we are all loyal subjects of the Empire and His Majesty the Emperor.''''


    Then what do we do?��What the teachers are trying to achieve is impossible under the current political system.


    No. I have a solution. It''s why I called you here. And it''s why I made you Philia''s teacher.


    Lucy looked straight at me with her crimson eyes.


    "Solon. You are my most important disciple. I trust you more than anything else in the world. That''s why I want you to be the emperor''s master and lead the country.


    That means....


    I knew what Lucy wanted to say, but I didn''t dare say it.


    Because it was too unrealistic to put into words.


    ''''We will take control of the court by force and place His Royal Highness Filia on the imperial throne. That is the plan of our Free Alliance.


    Lucy murmured, "Freedom for this country," and so did the people at the Round Table, "Freedom for this country! I chanted.

 127-Episode 126: The Power You Want

    I looked around at the people at the round table.


    They all seemed to be serious.


    The plan to make Filia the emperor and have the people of the Free Alliance take real power in the Imperial government was a clear rebellion.


    ''''If we start an armed conflict in the imperial capital, a lot of people will be hurt. If that happens, you and the Free Alliance will be no different from the murderers of the July Party.


    ''We are not like the July Party. The political change is scheduled to be over in an instant. We will remove Prime Minister Stras and the other chief ministers and urge His Majesty the Emperor to abdicate, but no one''s blood will be spilled.


    Finance Minister Witte''s voice was full of conviction.


    He seemed to be very confident in his plan.


    If this coup succeeded, Witte, the finance minister from a commoner''s background, would become the prime minister, and perhaps Lucy would be one of the ministers.


    And they will have a wonderful government that is different from the present government.


    ''You are one of the ministers, Soron the Magician. You''re the one who is most trusted by His Highness Filia, you know.


    Why is Lady Filia here?��There must be plenty of other princes and princesses out there.


    ''His Highness Filia is not only a relative of Lord Lucy, but also an intelligent one. And the main reason is that His Highness Filia is the devil''s, and a slave''s daughter at that.


    ''That would ... rather invite a reaction from the people of the Empire.


    The feeling of contempt for demons and slaves still persists among the people of the Empire.


    But Witte denied it.


    ''That''s why. That''s why it''s so important that a princess with demon blood is emperor. We, the Free Alliance, will not discriminate against demons, nor will we abolish slavery. Her Highness Filia''s accession to the throne will be a symbol of liberation by us.


    ''But what about Lady Filia''s intentions?��I''m sure Master Filia doesn''t want to be an emperor.


    But you don''t want to be, either.


    Lucy interrupted from the side.


    ''She''s been ignored in the court all her life, she''s been alone. But it''s different when you''re the Emperor. Besides, if Filia wants to be with you, it''s best to get the power.


    I stammered.


    Filia said she didn''t want to be helpless.


    She wanted to have the power to create her own path by herself.


    But is becoming an emperor and gaining power the kind of power Filia wants?


    ''''And if we don''t stop the war, Sophia will be separated from Solon as well. She''ll be sent to the front lines as one of the five great magicians of the Empire.


    Dr. Lucy, too, I suppose.


    Lucy nodded.


    Then Lucy said.


    ''If Solon wants to protect Filia and Sophia, I want him to be on my side. Solon protected me in the fight against the red dragon. You are my proudest disciple, and I am sure you will be able to help me.


    Lucy stared at me with her crimson eyes.


    Lucy is my teacher.


    And I think she truly cares about me.


    But I couldn''t decide whether or not I should listen to Lucy''s words here or not.


    ''''........Let me discuss this with Filia-sama.


    When I said that, the faces of the Free Alliance nodded.


    Letitia of the Free Alliance smiled.


    ''''I hope that Lord Solon will be able to persuade His Highness Filia to become the emperor. I''m sure you will be able to convince His Highness to make the decision to become an emperor.


    I''m not sure I''ll be able to meet your expectations.


    Witte and Letitia didn''t seem to be afraid of me betraying them and informing the Imperial Government.


    Maybe they had a plan, but I certainly couldn''t tell the Imperial government about the Free Alliance before that.


    If I snitched, Lucy would be subject to punishment as a traitor.


    And as long as I didn''t snitch, I would be considered a member of the Free Alliance if it was revealed that I had taken part in this event.


    If this was the case, I would be caught up in a cunning plan of treason.


    Eventually, the Free Alliance meeting ended, and those present staggered their time, changed their attire so that their identities wouldn''t be exposed, and left the tavern one by one.


    ��


    The sun had already gone down and it was dark on the way home.


    Both me and Lucy were silent in the carriage until we reached the mansion.


    Awkward.


    It was like going back to when we first met Lucy.


    ''Solon are you mad at me?''


    At last, Lucy reluctantly opened her mouth.


    She didn''t believe me when I told her I wasn''t mad at her.


    I shrugged.


    ''It was surprising. ''I didn''t know Professor Lucy was interested in the politics of the Empire.''


    Last time I went to the Republic of Alemania on a research trip. The Republic was nothing like the Empire. Everyone was rich, equal, and free.


    Is that how it started?


    That''s not all. Solon was also the reason I changed my mind.


    Did we?


    Solon was born close to the border of the Alemany Farren Republic, right?��So, being born to a great nobleman in the Imperial City, your way of thinking was always new to me. Didn''t Solon help you with the demon girl when you were at school?


    You mean Perse.


    Lucy seemed to have talked about Perse in the Free Alliance as well.


    Apparently I won a bet with a nobleman and saved the slave Perse, which was very impressive.


    It''s true that I should have introduced Perse to Lucy, and it wouldn''t be surprising if she remembered it.


    ''Perse became your slave, but he wasn''t treated as a slave. He became your equal collaborator and a first-class merchant. When I saw that, I wondered how such a girl could have been a slave.


    I see.


    So that was one of the reasons why you joined the Freedom Alliance against slavery?


    ''I taught you magic as a mentor, but it means that Solon has taught me a lot too.


    Lucy said, closing her eyes and leaning lightly against me.


    Anyway, I had to talk to Filia as soon as I got back.


    I had a decision to make.


    Whether or not to revolt with Lucy against the Empire and put Filia on the throne.


    And there wasn''t much time left to think.

 128-Episode 127: Midnight Tea Party

    It was already late at night when we returned to the mansion.


    Lucy went back to her room and I went into mine.


    The candelabras were already extinguished and there was no light except for the moonlight shining through the window.


    Sofia and Clarice seemed to have already fallen asleep and were fast asleep.


    Only Filia was sitting on her bed and looking at the moon outside the window.


    Her silver hair shone in the moonlight.


    Noticing that I was back, Filia stood up and turned around to look at me.


    The hem of the white negligee of her nightgown swayed softly.


    ''Welcome back, Solon,''


    I''m back, Miss Filia. Are you all set to go?


    Yeah. My fever''s gone down. Thanks to Solon and Sophia and Lucy for that!


    The cause of Filia''s physical condition was due to my use of Filia''s magic power from the connected magic circuits.


    I used the herbs that I had found in the ruins and recovered without any problems.


    I was relieved. Just imagining Filia continuing to suffer because of me is unbearable.


    ''Even though you''re better, you should still go to bed early. As Lucy-sensei said, it''s important for you to regain your strength.


    ''Yeah. But I''ve been sleeping all day yesterday and all day today, so I can''t sleep. My eyes are bright and I''m bored.


    That''s not good news.


    It''s true that this often happens after you''ve caught a cold and been in bed.


    However, if you think you''re getting better and move around, you''ll come back to it.


    I''ve had a bad experience with that too.


    When I was a kid, I came down with an epidemic cold and spent a few days in bed.


    The day the fever finally came down, the Lord''s daughter, the Duke''s son, came to me and said, "If you''re better, let''s go play! And then he took me out into the winter fields.


    As a result, I had to fall back on the bed.


    With that in mind, it would be better to let Filia be quiet.


    But I felt sorry for her, as if she had no choice but to be bored, and I felt sorry for her for leaving her alone.


    Besides, if this was the case, Filia was "already fine! And then he might sneak out of the room.


    I thought about it for a while, then I had a good idea.


    ''If you can''t sleep, I don''t blame you. Why don''t we have a cup of tea together to warm you up?


    Filia''s face lit up in a flash.


    ''You and Solon alone?''


    No one else is awake, you know.


    I said with a laugh, and Filia nodded.


    ''Yeah. Yeah, I know. I''m looking forward to it!''


    Filia murmured, then suddenly looked worried.


    ''But ... doesn''t Solon want to sleep?


    ''I need to do some thinking too. Besides, if it makes you happy, Lady Filia, I''ll be able to blow off some sleep.


    At my joking words, Filia said in a bouncy voice, "Thanks, Solon.


    I took my jacket for Filia and handed it to her, and together we went downstairs to the lower level of the mansion.


    This might be a good time to talk with Filia about Lucy and her group''s plan to make Filia the emperor.


    But Filia is ailing, and even if I did, I''d rather just enjoy a normal cup of tea with her first.


    The dining room is completely dark, and the small area around the table is dimly lit as I light the candlesticks on the dining table.


    ''Sit down and wait. I''ll make you a cup of tea.


    Yes, sir.


    Sometimes Filia will make her own tea and serve it to me and Clarice and the others.


    It''s not really something the princess herself would do, but it''s a kind of hobby, and apparently she enjoys being able to make tea for us.


    But this time, Filia is an invalid, so naturally, I have to make the tea for her.


    I poured water into the metal kettle on the tabletop, opened the top and put in the tea leaves.


    The iron and brass kettle was shaped like a pot with a beautiful pattern painted on the surface with blue paint.


    It is a tea brewing machine and is in reasonably widespread use in the Empire.


    I liked the atmosphere of this machine so much that I went out of my way to buy a high-end one from Perse''s store and keep it in my mansion.


    When I tapped my finger on the water heater, magic power was poured into it and it began to heat up.


    The top is filled with pine cones as fuel and the tea leaves are automatically boiled.


    The tea is brewed quite thickly when using this machine, so the hot water that has accumulated at the bottom of the machine needs to be poured in at the end to adjust it.


    Filia, who was waiting, let her feet wander.


    ''Where did you and Lucy go out today?''


    ''It''s a tavern on the outskirts of the Imperial City. I had to run a few errands.


    It''s so nice. I want to go too.


    ''You promised Lady Filia that you would go explore the ruins.


    I turned and chuckled.


    Filia puffs out her cheeks.


    ''I''d like to go on an adventure in the ruins, but I''d also like to go to the imperial capital with Solon for a meal or something. You made a promise like that with Clarice, didn''t you?


    How do you know this?


    The one Clarice was so proud of.


    Clarice smiled brightly, "I''m going on an upcoming trip to the Imperial City with Master Solon! I can see him saying that.


    I couldn''t help but giggle.


    On the other hand, Filia, on the other hand, blushed a little and looked up at me.


    ''''I wish I could go to the imperial capital alone with Solon, too.


    It''s...


    Clarice is good, and I''m not?


    No. I was afraid that if the Empress came unexpectedly to the shop, it would cause a stir.


    ''Just disguise yourself and pretend you''re a normal girl and you''ll be fine. We''ve been to Mr. Perse''s shop together before.


    ''That might be true too. Well then, shall we go around the Imperial City store together?


    Promise?


    Filia said, and smiled, her red face still red.


    I thought about it.


    The plan to put Filia on the imperial throne will probably start working in not too long.


    If that happens, it might make it impossible for Filia to go to the Imperial City store in secret.


    Still, I nodded to Filia.


    ''''Yes. I will definitely guide Filia-sama through the Imperial City.''''


    Just then, the top of the metal water heater glowed red, signaling that the tea was in.


    I poured the tea into a teacup and handed it to Filia, who looked at me with a happy smile and said, "It''s a midnight tea party, Solon," as she looked at me.

 129-Episode 128: The Princess Who Wants to Drink

    I set a small plate on the table.


    On the plate was a variety of jams, many of which I had prepared while I was making tea.


    I had prepared this while I was making tea.


    It is customary in the vicinity of the imperial capital to eat jam as a tea supplement when drinking tea.


    The tea is brewed with thick and rich tea leaves, so it is good to drink it while licking the sweet jam.


    Looking at the jams that have been laid out, Filia''s eyes shine.


    ''''Beautiful..... They all look delicious.''''


    You can choose any jam you like.


    I smiled and Filia said, "Well I''ll take that! I said, and took the bright red, melted strawberry jam.


    I on the other hand opted for quince jam.


    The golden quince jam had a sweetness that melted like a white peach with a hint of astringency.


    It''s a bit of a luxury to have so many different kinds of jams to choose from.


    I don''t think I would have had much use for the fortune I saved during my adventuring days if I had been alone.


    But with Filia and the others, it could be used for these little pleasures.


    The tea we used came from the kingdom of Shinra, an imperial dependency in the south.


    The tea harvested in the cool highlands in the early summer is of the highest quality and has an excellent aroma.


    When Filia sipped her tea, she said, "It smells good. And it''s delicious! And then he loosened his cheeks.


    Then he flicked the strawberry jam on the spoon.


    I tasted it first with a sip of tea only, then got a bottle of fire wine from the shelf.


    Then I added a generous amount of sake to the tea.


    Although hibizake is a very strong liquor, when paired with fragrant tea, the distinctive smell of liquor is removed and the taste is pleasant.


    It''s a good idea. I would like to try that too.


    I''m afraid Lady Phyllia is not ready for a drink.


    I said with a laugh, and Filia puffed out her cheeks and then chuckled.


    I think she''s thinking about something bad.


    I think she''s going to sneak some alcohol into her own tea.


    ''Oh, Solon!��Out the window!��A shooting star!


    I won''t fall for that hand, will I?


    That''s a shame.


    Filia ducked her outstretched hand into the bottle of firewhiskey.


    I put the bottle back on the shelf.


    It was too high for Filia''s height to reach.


    ''Don''t panic, you''ll be able to drink when you''re sixteen.


    ''Yes but I would like to have a drink with Solon now. You were having a drink in Lucy''s room the other day, weren''t you?


    Well, I''m an adult, and so is Dr. Lucy.


    Only Lucy''s not fair!


    That being said...


    I was troubled by Filia, who was pissed off.


    The Imperial law states that you can only drink from the age of 16, and I''m worried about the effects of drinking at a young age on your body.


    When I tried to persuade her to do so, Filia gave up, saying, "It can''t be helped," though she was flustered.


    It''s a good thing that Solon has prepared a delicious cup of tea and jam. That alone makes me happy.


    Filia picked up her cup of tea again.


    The gesture was very elegant, and at the same time her silver hair swayed softly.


    ''I''m glad to hear you say that. Since you''re here, let''s get you something else sweet.


    I''m pretty sure there was some baked goods left over from the Imperial Capital.


    They were quite sweet, but I think they probably tasted just like Filia''s.


    But I couldn''t remember where I put them away, so I searched the shelves for a while.


    Finally, I find a small black wooden box.


    Inside the beautifully decorated box, there should be some cookies.


    When I returned to the table, I saw Filia blushing.


    What''s wrong with her?


    Lady Phyllia, I found some baked goods. Would you like some?


    Uh, yeah...


    Normally Filia would jump to her feet and say "I want to eat", but for some reason she is restless and lets her gaze wander.


    When I looked down at the table, wondering, I saw that the cup of tea with fire wine had been reduced.


    ''''Filia-sama........''''


    What?


    ''You drank the tea in my cup without saying a word, didn''t you?��I had quite a lot of fire liquor in my system!


    What are you talking about?


    You have to stop pretending.


    It was obvious that Filia had drunk the wine without permission.


    It was naive to think that as long as she kept the bottle of booze away, she would be fine.


    I didn''t expect her to drink from my cup!


    Because I wanted it.


    ''It''s just a strong drink, and Lady Filia is a sick woman.


    I''m sorry...


    I shrugged.


    ''I can''t help what I''ve drunk.


    ''Was it good, by the way?''


    ''Yes, very much!��Besides I kissed Solon indirectly.


    Apparently the red face wasn''t just because of the alcohol she had consumed.


    Embarrassed, Filia lowered her eyes.


    Somehow, I''m starting to feel embarrassed too.


    Moreover, my cup is used by Filia.


    If I tried to drink the rest of the tea with fire liquor, it would mean an indirect kiss with Filia.


    But that doesn''t mean I''ll have to replace the cup, and it would be a waste of my tea.


    I sighed and sat back in my chair and sipped my cup.


    Seeing this, Filia looks a little happy.


    ''Solon wanted to give me an indirect kiss too!


    ''It''s not like that...''


    I looked up and was about to argue with Filia when her face was right in front of me.


    Filia''s eyes were glazed over.


    She seemed to be drunk.


    I was worried about Filia''s health, but she must not have been drinking a dangerous amount of alcohol right away.


    As I was thinking about this, I suddenly felt a soft touch pressed against my cheek.


    Filia put her lips on my cheek.


    ''''Fui, Filia-sama!


    ''I''m not just going to kiss you indirectly, I''m going to kiss you on the cheek too.


    Filia laughed ehehe.


    She''s completely drunk.


    Lucy and the others said they were going to make Filia the emperor, but is this imperial princess really capable of serving as the emperor.......?


    I wish Solon would give me a kiss.


    ''I can''t give you a bad boy who drinks my booze without permission, can I?


    I said jokingly, and patted Filia''s head instead.


    Filia shivered and then closed her eyes happily.


    ''You''re going to have to do what I say, okay?��Lady Filia is my apprentice.


    Yes, sir.


    Filia leaned in closer as she replied, and then squirmed against me.


    I had no choice but to hold Filia in my arms and gently stroke her silver hair again.

 130-Episode 129: Solon and Philias Decision

    Filia in my arms looked peaceful. She seemed to be feeling a little better or happier under the influence of the alcohol.


    Filia would never have imagined that her plan to make herself an emperor was underway.


    After hesitating for a while, I ventured to ask Filia.


    ''''Do you ever want to become an emperor, Filia-sama?''''


    After making a pompous expression, Filia started to chuckle.


    ''What''s wrong, Solon?��That''s such a weird question.


    Is it weird?


    Because I will never be an emperor.


    Well, I think that''s a normal reaction.


    Filia is the eighteenth imperial princess out of several emperor''s children.


    Her mother is a slave to the devil, and all her life Filia has been treated coldly by the imperial family.


    I say.


    ''But what if they say you can be?��Hypothetically, that is.


    Hmm..... I can''t imagine it at all.


    Well, yes.


    But when I become the emperor, I''m sure I''ll be able to do many things for him. Build a huge castle.


    I''m flattered by the sentiment, but this mansion is good enough for me.


    I said with a laugh, and Filia nodded.


    ''But you could, for example, stop Lucy and Miss Sophia from going to war, right?


    I was stunned.


    One of the goals of the plan to make Filia Emperor was to end the war with the neighboring Republic.


    That would stop Lucy and Sophia from being put on the front lines of the war against the Republic.


    Filia is still a very perceptive person.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that I have no power right now, but when I become the emperor, I can be of use to Solon. I see.....


    ''As I said before, you don''t have to think about being useful to me. It''s much nicer to me as a teacher to have you study magic properly.


    Thank you. But ... really?


    Filia stared at me.


    I tried my best not to change my expression, but it didn''t work.


    ''Is there something on your mind?��You have that look on your face.


    No....


    ''Solon is trying to keep me from worrying, isn''t he?��But if Solon is in trouble, I want to be in trouble with him.


    Filia smiled softly as she said this.


    We shouldn''t hide it any longer.


    I thought to myself.


    Filia trusts me.


    Then I need to reciprocate that trust.


    I explained to her what happened.


    I explained to her that Lucy and her friends were going to make her the emperor.


    I was invited to be part of the plan.


    Filia''s eyes widened.


    ''''There''s no need to force Filia-sama to try to become the emperor. It would be extremely dangerous. It just means that there is an option to aim for the emperor together with Lucy and the others.''''


    Filia was still hugging me, but her body was trembling in small ways.


    Eventually, with a flop, Filia pulled away from me and returned to her chair at the dining table.


    ''The tea is getting cold, isn''t it?''


    ''Yes. Let''s have a cup of tea for now.


    We picked up our cups again and tasted our tea.


    We also ate a lot of jam.


    Filia licked the jam from the spoon, sticking out her little red tongue.


    After a while Filia looked down and said, "If I become the emperor, I will be the one to make it.


    If I become the emperor, I will be able to help everyone. I think it would be better for me to do what Lucy and the others say.


    The important thing is not what you should do, but what you want to do about it, Filia-sama. Maybe we can do something about what happened to Sophia and the others.


    I''m sure I''d rather spend my time here with Solon, having tea with him, than being an emperor.


    I was about to say that I didn''t need to be emperor if I felt that way, but Filia''s next words were quicker than that.


    ''But if I become the emperor, Solon and I will be together forever, won''t we?


    It''s true that with the current situation, it wouldn''t be surprising if a government official came and tried to separate me and Filia at any time.


    But that could be avoided by any means other than becoming the emperor.


    ''''Whether I become the emperor or not, I will still be Filia-sama''s master. Besides, I promised Filia-sama that I wouldn''t leave her alone.


    Filia looked up at me and then smiled happily.


    ''I see. Does Solon want me to be emperor?


    I chuckled, imagining Filia looking ostentatious as an emperor.


    After all, I don''t think the idea of being an emperor is appropriate for her.


    Filia puffs out her cheeks.


    ''''Didn''t you think of something rude just now?


    ''I haven''t thought about it. I''d like to see you, Emperor Philia,


    I''m still thinking the same thing.


    ''In short, as long as Filia-sama is there as she is, that''s all I need.


    Filia rolled her eyes, then her face lit up and she got up from her chair and jumped on me again.


    I had just pulled away from her earlier, and now Filia was hugging me again.


    ''Thank you, Solon,''


    Filia looked me up and down and whispered to me.


    Her face was a little red, but it didn''t seem to be just because of the alcohol.


    I couldn''t help but blush, too, and muttered, "I didn''t do anything to make you thank me.


    Filia''s cheeks loosened in relief as she put her weight on me.


    ''When I become the emperor, I will have power, but I''m sure it''s not the power I want. I want to be just like Solon.


    You don''t have to be like me. I want you, Lady Filia, to be a much greater magician than I am.


    I can''t imagine being more powerful than Solon.


    That''s all right. Filia-sama is much more talented than I am. I''m sure you''ll have the ability to forge your own path.


    I said and gently tapped Filia on the shoulder.


    Filia will not be the emperor.


    That would be fine.


    At that moment, the door to the dining room opened slowly.

 131-Episode 130: Claires Weapon

    Both me and Filia looked back at the entrance, surprised.


    I wondered if someone had woken up this late at night.


    But the person standing there was someone completely different from what we expected.


    It wasn''t even a resident of the mansion in the first place.


    .


    A girl in military uniform, Claire, was leaning against the door, arms crossed.


    Claire stared straight at us with her gray eyes.


    Filia hid behind me, as if frightened, and tugged on my sleeve.


    Claire, on the other hand, smiled with a spare look on her face.


    ''''It''s the first time I''ve met you, Princess Filia, Your Highness.


    Who are you?


    I''m Second Lieutenant Claire in the Imperial Guard. Perhaps "sister of the Holy Knight Creon" would be a better description.


    Claire chuckled, then moved to the center of the dining room and stood in front of us.


    I put my hand on the scabbard of my treasure sword.


    It was a good thing I carried the treasure sword with me, despite my adventuring days, because I was glad to keep it under my skin.


    It''s strange to think that Claire would sneak into the mansion without a word this late at night.


    ''''How did Claire get into this mansion?''''


    If it''s about the wards, I''ve broken them. The reason I came to the mansion yesterday was partly to see Mr. Solon, but the other reason was to understand the structure of the warding from the inside.


    ''Even if we knew the structure of the wards, Claire shouldn''t be able to break the wards created by magic. Because.........


    Yes. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. But now I am not ''normal''.


    Claire drew the great sword from her waist and released it.


    I almost yelled out, "Ah!


    That great sword was made of crystal.


    It was the treasured sword belonging to Saint Saul in the dead city of Necropolis.


    The crystal sword had been used by Flora after Saul had been defeated. It must have been recovered by Creon''s Salvation Knights afterwards.


    Claire looked at the sword lovingly.


    ''''As long as I have this, even I can use magic. And I can help Her Royal Highness and Solon-san.''''


    Will Claire help us?


    Yes, I''m on their side. �� Yes, I am on the side of Mr. Solon and his friends. I am relieved to hear that His Highness Filia and Mr. Solon have no intention of going after the imperial throne. Now we can capture the traitor Lucy without a care in the world.


    Is that what Claire has come for?


    Perhaps Claire knew about the plans of the Free Alliance in some way before.


    That''s why she warned me that Lucy was trying to use me, or something like that.


    Either way, the situation is critical.


    Claire is in the military, and that Claire says she''s going to arrest Lucy for treason.


    And now Lucy is a complete enemy of the government.


    "Claire''s goal is to get custody of Dr. Lucy, I guess. Then I can''t just say ''yes, I see'' and hand over Lucy-sensei to her.


    If you''re on that Lucy''s side, you can''t just take her side, can you, Mr. Solon?


    ''But then again, Miss Lucy is my only teacher.


    I can''t just do what Claire says.


    Because I can''t just abandon Lucy.


    I looked back at Filia.


    ''What will you do, Filia-sama?''


    Filia chuckled.


    I wouldn''t give up on Lucy, either, because she has always been on my side. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that she''s always been on my side. And she has made Solon her mentor.


    I smiled and nodded.


    In order to protect Lucy, I had to do something about Claire in front of me.


    Just then, Lucy peeked out at the entrance to the dining room.


    Lucy is dressed in a white dress and pajamas, and of course she doesn''t have a wand.


    She was completely unprotected.


    ''''Is anyone awake at this hour?''''


    Lucy said curiously, and then nodded her head when she saw us.


    As far as the tea and jam on the table, the place was peaceful itself.


    The only thing that was different was Claire''s presence.


    Claire smiled at him.


    ''Professor Lucy, by order of Military Intelligence, I am here to arrest you.


    "Arrest me?��What on earth is your suspicion?


    Lucy blurted out, but her expression was firm.


    ''Participation in the Free Alliance of Anti-Government Associations. and the conspiracy to abolish His Majesty the Emperor. Don''t tell me you don''t remember me.''''


    The moment Lucy heard that, without saying a word, she held up her hand and unleashed her flame magic at Claire.


    A violent whirlpool of flames blazed forth and soon it became a large ring of fire.


    A sorcerer of Lucy''s caliber can use magic of considerable power without the help of his staff.


    If it was an ordinary human being, he or she would not have been able to respond to Lucy''s attack and would have been defeated in an instant.


    However, when Claire swung her crystal sword in a hefty swing, Lucy''s fire magic was easily drowned out.


    ''''Why...!


    Lucy exclaimed in surprise and her crimson eyes widened.


    ''''This crystal sword has a holy power. A power that surpasses even Professor Lucy''s, I have obtained it!


    Claire said, and flashed her crystal sword.


    Then a wave of golden light was created and it flew towards Lucy.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future.


    But the golden light was slightly unstoppable by the treasured sword and touched my skin.


    I frowned as I felt a burning pain and frowned.


    ''''So, Solon!''''


    It''s not a big deal.


    I answered Lucy and then took a step forward, swinging my big treasure sword tetracord.


    Then I closed the gap between me and Claire.


    The crystal sword was a substandard weapon, which Saul and Flora had already proven to be a substandard weapon.


    Then they needed to win the game early before it got out of hand.


    I''m glad to hear that. I, who have no magic power, can''t believe the day will come when I can fight Solon-san with magic power.


    I didn''t want to fight Claire.


    My treasure sword, Tetracord, caught Claire''s crystal sword.


    But unlike a pure sorcerer like Flora, Claire is a soldier and is used to handling swords.


    Claire deftly deals with my sword shot and flips it back.


    As I delivered another slash, Claire held up her crystal sword and stared sharply at me with her gray eyes.

 132-Episode 131: The Real Purpose of Lieutenant Claire

    My treasure sword and Claire''s crystal sword mingled and sparked violently.


    In Necropolis, Flora with her crystal sword had conquered the Order''s executive twin swordsman, Karelia, in an instant.


    It''s such a powerful weapon.


    However, unlike Flora, Claire was not a magician.


    There might be a chance of victory there.


    Claire quickly jumped back and said, "Power to me! I chanted as I mumbled.


    The crystal sword begins to glow.


    Not good.


    I''m going to use the magic power of the crystal sword to shoot a wave attack.


    ''''Lucy-sensei, please protect Filia-sama!


    Yeah, yeah!


    Lucy''s uptight voice can be heard behind her.


    Maybe it''s because the Free Alliance''s plans have been exposed, but Lucy seems to be completely unhinged and she doesn''t have her wand with her.


    If Lucy was in perfect condition, I think the odds of defeating Claire would have increased, but for now, I have to make do with my power.


    At the same time I step forward, a magical light is emitted from the crystal sword.


    Holding up the treasure sword tetracord, I take it all in.


    And then I re-hold the treasured sword.


    The other side, Claire, is not showing any signs of weakness.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    But now Claire was an official officer in the army and a trained swordsman.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. But why would trying to arrest Miss Lucy help us?


    I asked Claire, even as I picked up my sword.


    Depending on the conversation, we might be able to get some clues on how to win.


    ''Of course, it''s because Lucy-sensei is trying to take advantage of Solon-san and His Highness Filia.


    ''No!��I''m not trying to take advantage of you both...!


    At Lucy''s words, Claire shrugged her shoulders in dismay.


    ''''It''s horrible to be unaware, isn''t it? Don''t you realize that you''re putting them both in danger by involving your apprentice and your cousin for your own ideals?


    ''I''m always thinking of Solon and Filia.


    Lucy holds her hand in front of her again, forming a swirl of flames.


    The


    If Lucy attacked as is, she would only be blocked by the power of the crystal sword.


    However, if I successfully repeat the attacks, Claire might be unable to avoid them as well.


    ''''Lucy-sensei!''''


    I called out to her, and Lucy said, "Okay, Solon! I nodded.


    ''Whether we can make it succeed depends on how well me and Lucy can breathe together.


    Filia behind Lucy murmured a prayer, "Victory to me and Lucy, Solon," she said.


    I nodded back, held up my treasure sword and pushed forward.


    At the same time, spheres of flame shot out of Lucy''s palm one after another.


    At exactly the same time, me and Lucy''s attacks attacked Claire.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    The flames burned around the waist of her military uniform and Claire let out a high-pitched scream.


    Claire barely regained her position, but it was clear that she was quite worn out from the current attack.


    ''''Isn''t that terrible........ Even if I''m injured, Solon-san is fine with it?''''


    Claire smiled weakly and looked at me forlornly.


    For me, it''s heartbreaking to see Claire get hurt.


    But now I have to defeat her.


    You''re not going to be able to get a good deal more than you''d like.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. So Professor Lucy is more important to you now?''''


    Well yes.


    ''But it doesn''t matter anymore. Professor Lucy won''t be able to be around Mr. Solon anymore. And you will know that I am the one who has Mr. Solon''s best interest at heart!


    Claire swung her crystal sword and released a golden wave of energy again.


    However, the attack was not broken.


    This was partly because Claire was worn out, but it was clearly different from when Flora was originally using it.


    Claire must have had some time since she obtained this crystal sword, so she should know how to handle it better than Flora.


    However, although it''s cruel, Claire, who doesn''t have magic power to begin with and isn''t a sorcerer, would not be able to use this sword.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it.


    As it was, I flicked the crystal sword in Claire''s hand.


    Perhaps due to the fact that she was weakened by the fire magic, Claire easily dropped the sword from her hand and fell to her knees in a discouraging manner on the spot.


    ''''........After all, I have no power. If only I had the power, I could have entered a magic school, become an adventurer, and still be next to Solon-san now.


    Claire is a great soldier now, isn''t she?


    But what I wanted to be was something else.


    Claire had no way to resist completely anymore.


    The crystal sword was lying on the floor.


    Filia fearfully but curiously picked it up and looked at it.


    We had won.


    However, defeating Claire would not change the danger to Lucy''s health.


    We need to take immediate measures on how to escape from the government''s hands.


    However, there''s one thing we have to do first.


    "I''ll take care of your wound, Claire. I''m sorry you''re in pain.


    Thank you for that. In the past... when I fell in the garden, Mr. Solon helped me with my scrapes, didn''t he?


    That''s right.


    I used to be a crybaby and I would cry at the slightest hurt, but it''s different now, Solon.


    Claire''s eyes suddenly shone sharply.


    Intuitively, I knew something was wrong.


    I jumped back, but I was right.


    Countless beads of light shot out of Claire''s palm.


    Behind me, Filia was fiddling with her crystal sword.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of this opportunity.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on, and you''ll be able to find out what''s going on.


    However, he had Lucy slightly away from Filia.


    Lucy held up her hand to create a defensive barrier, but without her wand, its effects were known and some of the attacks broke through the barrier.


    A bead of light attacked Lucy, and Lucy said, "Kyaaaaaah! He screamed and fell to the ground.


    Claire advanced and looked down at Lucy coldly.


    ''''The power of the crystal sword gives its owner the ability to use magic. Even if the crystal sword leaves your hand, its effect lasts for a while.


    Lucy listened to Claire''s words as she breathed painfully.


    Claire''s attack must have been quite effective.


    ''Professor Lucy. You may not remember me, but I remember you. If you were the examiner who assigned me to the magic school entrance exam.


    Lucy looked up at Claire, weakly.


    ''Was it...?''


    Yes. And then you said to me, ''This is not a place for magicians and lackeys and such bad people. ''This is not a place for magical lackeys and all those bad people.''


    ''I''m sorry.... I don''t remember.


    Not only that, but they said some pretty awful things about me. I''ll never forget the humiliation of that time.


    It''s true that Lucy had a rather arrogant personality when she met me.


    As a magical genius, she had a tendency to look down on inferior people, and that included me.


    But then Lucy changed.


    The Lucy of today would not say such cruel things to Claire.


    However, it was an unchangeable fact that the Lucy of the past had earned Claire''s resentment.


    Claire held out her hand and tried to inflict more pain on Lucy.


    I jumped up, stepped between Claire and Lucy, and swung my treasured sword at her.


    I played off Claire''s attack and as it was, I thrust my sword into Claire''s neck.


    ''If you hurt Lucy-sensei any further, I will never forgive Claire.


    I can''t help it.


    Claire seemed to have given up easily.


    This time, the surprise attack won''t work on me, and I shouldn''t be able to move carelessly with the sword against my neck.


    However, Claire''s expression was spare.


    ''''Already Brother Creon and Father Gapon of the Third Department of the Government Office are aware of the plans of the Free Alliance. And they plan to arrest them as traitors, including Solon-san.


    I guess that means things have already gotten to the point where they are irreversible.


    And then Claire says quietly, "But I won''t let it happen.


    But I won''t let them do that. ........at least, I won''t let you execute Solon-san as a traitor.


    ''I''m happy for Claire''s feelings, but how is that possible?''


    ''Yes. That''s why I came to the mansion this evening to help Mr. Solon. Along with my army friends.


    With a gasp, I looked back at the entrance to the dining hall and saw several soldiers there.


    And when I looked out the window, I saw that dozens of soldiers had already surrounded the mansion.

 133-Episode 132: Not parting

    I thought about it.


    It would be difficult to eliminate the soldiers besieging the mansion by the use of force.


    Even in terms of simple military strength, there may be many sorcerers of reasonable ability mixed in with their opponents.


    Even if Sophia and the others joined them as allies, there was a possibility that they would not be able to win due to the difference in numbers.


    More importantly, if I fight against the army here, they would treat me as a complete rebel.


    The implications are different from dealing with Claire alone.


    ''''Well, Solon-san. Please put that sword away.


    Claire smiled at me.


    I reluctantly let go of the sword against Claire''s neck and sheathed it.


    Claire approached one of the soldiers and announced in a quiet voice.


    ''The only person I''m going to restrain is Professor Lucy.


    This Solon man is not one of Professor Lucy''s associates, is he?


    The soldier asked Claire that question back.


    Claire shook her head, her grey hair swaying softly.


    He said, "Mr. Solon is not part of the Free Alliance''s plans, and I have confirmed that, and our superiors have acknowledged it. I have already confirmed that, and our superiors have acknowledged it.


    The soldiers nodded and made their way to Lucy.


    Claire is going to hold Lucy responsible for her treason.


    That way, surely Filia and I can avoid being arrested.


    The Liberty Alliance''s plans have already been exposed to the government, so I can''t stop them from arresting us.


    But we can reduce the number of people we bring forward on those charges.


    Claire''s certainly trying to help me.


    But we can''t let this go, and Lucy''s going to get caught.


    It''s not just a matter of fighting an army, either.


    I couldn''t make a decision quickly enough.


    Lucy was stunned in her pajamas, but soon the soldiers were about to tie her arms around them.


    Lucy said, "Let go of me! I was upset when I saw him shout.


    It was Filia who moved first.


    ''Ensign Claire, will you listen to me?''


    Yes, Your Highness?


    The two girls were facing each other straight on.


    Filia was dressed in a dress and had her arms crossed as if in prayer.


    Claire, on the other hand, was in her military uniform and was still smiling.


    You''re not a traitor. As an imperial princess, I can vouch for her.


    ''I want to respect His Highness''s willingness to defend Professor Lucy, but we have a lot of evidence to back it up.


    But....


    "Professor Lucy''s plan was a conspiracy to appoint Prince Filia to the throne, with much trepidation. In other words, if the plan had gone ahead, His Highness himself would have been suspected of treason.


    ''I don''t want to be an emperor, you know?��That''s why you have to let me take care of Lucy. I''m going to prove to you that she''s innocent.


    We can''t just obey His Highness'' orders, even if His Highness gives us the go-ahead. Besides, if I miss Professor Lucy here, I''m sure Brother Creon and the people from the Third Division of the Emperor''s Secretariat will come for her sooner or later.


    If that happens, both me and Filia could be arrested for the same crime as Lucy.


    Things could get worse.


    That''s what Claire is hinting at.


    Filia bit her lips in frustration.


    Filia was brave enough to try to help Lucy.


    But even with the imperial princess'' orders, it seemed difficult to avoid Lucy''s arrest.


    I stepped forward instead.


    ''''What happens next for Miss Lucy?''''


    He should be arrested, tried and executed.


    Filia gasps.


    But I noticed the implications in the way Claire said it.


    Essentially, that meant that there was another possibility.


    ''If Professor Lucy, as the first traitor to be arrested, is willing to reveal more details about her other companions and plans, I think we can reduce the sentence for that.


    You''re not going to get the death penalty?


    Yes. I don''t mind the death penalty, but then Mr. Solon would be sad, wouldn''t he?��So we''ll make sure that doesn''t happen.


    Even if they avoided the execution, Lucy would still be in jail.


    In the meantime, it could be said that as long as she''s alive, she can find a way to help.


    But even if Claire keeps her promise, there''s no telling when Lucy will be executed if things change.


    Besides, Claire seemed to have bad feelings for Lucy, and she was anxious to give Lucy to that Claire.


    Even if she was suspected of being a traitor, she might have to fight and take Lucy and run away with her.


    Filia is an imperial princess, and she shouldn''t have to worry about the army harming her.


    I made up my mind and almost drew my sword.


    But Lucy was the one who gave me the answer first.


    ''''Good. I''ll do as Ensign Claire says.


    Okay.


    Claire smiled at me.


    I looked back at Lucy.


    If this was the case, Lucy would be arrested, the plan would fail, and Lucy would have to spend the rest of her life in a prison cell in fear.


    ''So ... are you sure about that?''


    I asked Lucy.


    Lucy gave a small nod and smiled.


    ''Because if you don''t, Solon and Filia are in danger. And originally, it was my fault.


    But...


    It''s okay. I''m not going to die. Do you think I''m the kind of person who kills and dies?


    Lucy giggled, but her hands were shaking.


    I asked Claire to release Lucy from her restraints once.


    Claire seemed wary, but when I insisted, she reluctantly ordered the soldiers away from Lucy, as if to say she was reluctant to do so.


    I guess she didn''t want the negotiations to break down and lead to another battle.


    I walked up to Lucy and gently squeezed her hand.


    Lucy blushes a little and looks up at me with her crimson eyes.


    I smiled at Lucy to reassure her, and then I let her hold one of the stones.


    ''''Is this...?''''


    It''s like a good luck charm.


    It was a magical stone that emitted a colorful light.


    I picked it up at the ruins when I went to Corinthian Garden with Lucy and the others to look for medicinal herbs.


    ''''Beautiful........''''


    Lucy murmured.


    Although the magic stone had no special use except for one point, its brilliance was quite beautiful.


    Lucy squeezed the magic stone tightly.


    ''''Thank you. I will take good care of it.


    I only moved my mouth and told him, without saying a word, that I would be there to help him.


    I couldn''t let the soldiers around me hear me, because I couldn''t let them hear me.


    Lucy nodded and gave me a soft smile.


    ''Can I ask you to take care of Filia, and my apprentice?''


    Of course.


    Lucy must have had an apprentice who was still in school for magic.


    I''ve never met her, but that means I''m her brother''s son, at least.


    Claire numbly said to us, "That''s enough.


    Me and Lucy looked at each other and nodded to each other.


    This wasn''t going to be the last time we said goodbye.

 134-Episode 133: I Want to Make Pancakes Again

    Lucy was taken away by Claire and her friends.


    I think they''re probably going to be held in a military facility.


    Although Claire said she wouldn''t take Lucy''s life, I was still worried.


    The situation could have changed at any time and Lucy could have been executed.


    It''s morning without any sleep and I''m holed up in my study at the house trying to think of ways to rescue Lucy.


    But I couldn''t come up with any good ideas.


    I wondered if the plans of the League of Liberty had yet to become public knowledge, but there was no news of it in the newspapers.


    I sighed.


    The longer it goes on, the worse the situation gets.


    I ran my quill over the paper impatiently, trying to sort out what information I had found out to date.


    Just then, there was a knock on the study door.


    ''Master Solon?��Are you there?


    I heard Clarice''s voice, like she was afraid.


    What''s going on?


    Come in.


    At the same time as my words, Clarice peeked out of the door.


    Normally Clarice always has a cheerful expression on her face, but now she''s staring at me with wide, worried eyes.


    ''''What''s wrong, Clarice?''''


    ''I made pancakes and I wondered if Master Solon would like them too.


    It smells good, if you ask me.


    Come to think of it, I haven''t eaten since this morning.


    Thank you.


    I smiled, and Clarice looked relieved, and then slipped quietly into the room.


    Then he placed a chair right next to me and sat down in it.


    Clarice had a plate on the desk, and on it were several Imperial-style pancakes.


    Imperial-style pancakes were a favorite dish of both the nobility and the populace.


    They are made of thinly baked batter, layered on top of each other and dipped in jam or butter.


    They taste sweet because of the sugar content, but it''s not uncommon to eat them for breakfast or lunch with caviar or ham on top.


    ''Did Clarice make this for you?''


    ''Yes!��...though it was a bit of a mistake.


    Clarice was a maid, but all she did at the Imperial Palace was take care of Filia''s personal affairs, so she wasn''t very good at cooking.


    In fact, the pancakes in front of me were a little too thickly battered and black and burnt in places.


    But when I put them in my mouth, the flavors were properly adjusted, and when combined with the jam they brought with them, they were quite tasty.


    When I said that, Clarice''s face lit up with a flash of light.


    ''Really?��I''m so glad I made it, that Master Solon complimented me on it!


    Didn''t Lady Phyllia say it was delicious?


    ''Yes!��And Lady Filia has a sweet tooth.


    ''You have a sweet tooth, too, don''t you, Clarice?


    ''Yes. Very!��Oh, and we have tea!


    Clarice also poured a cup of tea for me.


    I dipped my mouth into the cup and drank it, savoring it slowly.


    Clarice watches the scene with her big eyes.


    I''m somewhat embarrassed when she''s staring at me.


    ''''.......What''s wrong, Clarice?''''


    ''Well, no, I mean...I just thought it must be difficult for you, Solon, with Miss Lucy.


    I don''t have a problem with it.


    I think it''s really Lucy and the supposed candidate for Emperor of the Free Alliance, Filia, who is really hard to deal with.


    But Clarice shook her head.


    ''But Solon-sama also stayed in his study the whole time... without eating anything...''


    I''m sorry. I didn''t want to worry you.


    ''Oh, that''s not what I meant. I just wanted to say I''m sorry if I interrupted you.


    ''No, it wasn''t. The pancakes were a delight, and thank you for everything, Clarice.


    I said, and Clarice blushed a little.


    Then she let her gaze wander to the ceiling.


    ''I''m a little embarrassed when you say it like that.


    Yeah?


    ''Yes. For example....


    Clarice leaned forward and gently put her mouth close to my ear.


    ''I''m always happy to be with you too, Solon?


    Clarice''s hot breath hit my ears.


    I couldn''t help but feel myself blush.


    I see.


    I now understand why Clarice is so embarrassed.


    Seeing that, Clarice chuckles.


    You see, Solon-san is embarrassed too, right?


    I hope you''re not making fun of me.


    It''s true that I''m happy to be with you, Mr. Solon.


    Clarice said in an amused tone, but even her ears were red, and she kept her eyes down in shame.


    That kind of expression made me feel even more embarrassed, too.


    Clarice suddenly lowered her voice and said the rest of the story.


    ''''Filia-sama, Sophia-sama and everyone else must be the same as me. So please don''t take it easy, Mr. Solon. I want to make pancakes for you again in this house.


    Thank you. And I promise I don''t do anything rash.


    ''Yes!��Oh, and don''t forget your promise to go out to the Imperial City with me, right?��I''m looking forward to eating delicious snacks with you, Master Solon.


    Of course.


    I smiled and nodded, and Clarice laughed, too, as if embarrassed by Ehehehe.


    Lucy is a very important mentor to me.


    But by helping Lucy, I might be putting Filia, Sophia, and Clarice in danger.


    I don''t know how to do that yet.


    But there is one thing I can still do.


    That''s what Lucy asked me to do.


    That was to go to see Lucy''s apprentice.

 135-Episode 134: Fathers Warning

    I thought about going to see Lucy''s apprentice.


    Maybe Lucy''s apprentice would know something important.


    As we parted, Lucy asked, "Can I ask you to take care of my apprentice? He said to me.


    My hunch is that this doesn''t just mean that I want Lucy''s apprentice to be taken care of, but that it''s worth it for me to meet with Lucy''s apprentice.


    In other words, Lucy''s disciple might know something important.


    Lucy''s apprentice is a student of the Imperial School of Magic, so I''ll be able to meet her there.


    I''m a graduate too, so it''s not hard to get in touch with Lucy''s apprentice girl.


    I get ready to go out in the afternoon and pick up my cloak.


    My mansion is on the outskirts of the imperial capital, so it''s a good distance to the Imperial School of Magic.


    I walked down the corridor thinking that I had to call a carriage, and when I came to the front door, I bumped into Filia.


    ''''Solon, are you going out?''''


    Okay. I need to run some errands.


    ''You''re going to the Imperial School of Magic to see Lucy''s apprentice?''


    How did you know?


    I was a bit surprised.


    I didn''t tell Filia that I was going to see Lucy''s apprentice.


    Filia puffed out her cheeks.


    ''I know that much,'' she said. �� I know how much he knows, he told Solon about his apprentice yesterday. Does this mean that there might be a clue to help her?


    That''s right.


    I figured since you''re dressed to go away, and I''m sure Solon would make it his priority to help Lucy and I, I figured he would.


    Filia''s quick thinking made me roll my tongue.


    After all, this princess is intelligent.


    She''s usually naive, but when she''s sharp, she''s sharp.


    However, that sharpness was often used for a bit of selfishness.


    ''''Solon.......you know what?


    ''Do you want to go to wizarding school too, Miss Filia?''


    How did you know?


    I know what you''re thinking, Lady Filia.


    I smiled.


    Filia was curious, but she also wanted to join a magic school.


    Unfortunately, since Filia is the daughter of a demon, she will never be allowed to enter a witchcraft school.


    But I can give you a tour of the wizardry school.


    ''''You can follow me,''''


    Really?��I thought you were going to say no.


    This is a special case.


    The magic school itself is not a dangerous place at all, and its purpose is a very decent one: to meet people.


    So there''s no need to worry about Filia''s safety.


    Seeing the magic school would be a good stimulus for Filia, who is trying to become a sorcerer.


    I told Filia to hurry up and get ready.


    Filia nodded yes in a bouncy voice and was gone in a flash, looking for Clarice.


    I chuckled.


    I''m worried about Lucy, but we shouldn''t be in a hurry.


    Let''s start with what we can do steadily.


    I was mumbling to myself when I heard a steady pounding on the front door.


    Who could it be?


    I had no plans for visitors.


    I opened the front door, wary.


    There was a tall, old man dressed in black.


    He wore a golden cross on his chest.


    He was a clergyman of the Imperial Church.


    ''''It''s been a while, Soron the Magician.


    The one who said in a low voice was Father Gapon, an agent of the Third Department of the Emperor''s Secretariat.


    He was the one who had once tried to get Filia to execute a traitor.


    ''''What do you want?''''


    I said coldly.


    ''There is absolutely no reason to be close to Father Gapon, the dark side of the Imperial government.


    Gapon smiled thinly.


    ''Don''t be mean to me,'' he said. It''s nothing to do with you,


    It can''t be.


    The emperor''s secret police, Gapon, came, and it had something to do with Lucy,


    Claire said.


    Creon and Gapon are planning to arrest me as a traitor, too, he said.


    And Claire said that she would try to prevent that from happening.


    In fact, Claire''s restraint on Lucy''s custody made it very unlikely that I would be arrested.


    But it didn''t make a difference that Father Gapon was suspicious of me.


    ''I only came to warn you. ...Don''t try anything unnecessary. We''ll see to it that everything is in perspective.


    What do you mean "extra"?


    You know what I mean?


    Those sucking brown eyes were staring at me.


    I suppose that means you shouldn''t try to help Lucy.


    What does it mean that he came all the way to tell me that?


    If I tried to help Lucy and failed, Creon and Gapon could hold me up as a traitor.


    So, if they want to set me up, it would be more beneficial to let me perform Lucy''s rescue, rather than letting me do it.


    But in reality, Gapon came to me to tell me not to save Lucy.


    In other words, Lucy''s custody might be of great importance.


    It would mean that he would be in trouble if he had to rescue Lucy even for one thing.


    If that''s the case, he won''t be quiet about Claire''s keeping Lucy under house arrest, either.


    He''ll try to keep Lucy in their possession.


    I turned my head in a circular motion.


    In front of me, Father Gapon was staring at me.


    Then he spoke up again.


    ''Give it up, Soron the Magician,'' he said. Nothing will ever change in this country.


    Gapon said, then turned on his heel and walked away.


    I countered in my mind, "That''s not true.


    Just as Gapon and I were about to swap places, Filia came in, changing her clothes.


    However, she was wearing a full gray cloak to hide her status as an imperial princess.


    Filia said, "Here you are," and then tilted her head.


    ''''What''s wrong, Solon?��You look scared.


    Oh, I''m sorry.


    I caught my breath, then smiled.


    ''I don''t believe that I can''t change the horrors of the Empire,'' I said.


    ''Because there are people like Filia-sama,''


    What are you talking about?


    It''s nothing.


    Filia looked curious.


    Even some of the royal family were as bright as Filia.


    Whether or not Filia should become emperor as Lucy says, what is certain is that the future of the empire is not all bleak.


    Then I can''t say that we can''t change the current empire.


    ''''Well, let''s get on with it and go to the magic school!


    Yeah!


    As we opened the door of the mansion, a bright sun was shining in the southern sky.

 136-Episode 135: Magic School Uniform

    The blue star of the Imperial City, was the symbol of the Imperial School of Magic.


    The blue star was the star-shaped decoration at the top of the clock tower in the center of the school, and because of its size, it was easily noticeable from anywhere in the imperial capital.


    Filia and I stood at the school gates and we both looked up at the blue star.


    ''''Up close, those stars are really big!


    Lady Filia has never been to this school before, has she?


    Yeah. I see. This is where Solon and the others learned about magic.


    With that, Filia looked around.


    It was just lunchtime and there were many students in black robes coming and going around the school gate.


    The robes had purple lines on them, a feature that indicated that they were the uniform of a magic school.


    Filia was staring at the uniform with envy.


    The design of the Imperial City''s magic school''s uniforms had a reputation for being cute, and combined with the fact that the school itself was a prestigious institution, it had become a target of admiration.


    Because Filia is the daughter of a demon, she is forbidden to enter the magic school according to old traditions.


    It''s unreasonable, but I can''t change that rule.


    Chuckling, Filia laughed.


    I''m not sure what I''m wearing right now.


    It''s not a cape?


    If people found out that Filia was an imperial princess, there would be an uproar, and Filia''s body could be in danger.


    That''s why Filia had come wearing a gray cloak that completely covers her entire body.


    She also wears a deep hood attached to the cloak on her head.


    However, Filia shook her head.


    ''It''s not what you''re wearing, it''s what you''re wearing underneath, you know?


    Underwear?


    Indeed, if you think about it, it shouldn''t be that you''re wearing underwear just underneath your cloak.


    ''Oh, Solon, you just had a funny thought, didn''t you?


    I didn''t think about it.


    Really?��Didn''t you ever imagine that I was naked under my cloak or something like that?


    I don''t think so!


    Yeah?��But what if you actually did?


    ''''As a master, I need to make sure you''re properly dressed...''''


    I''m going to take my cape off now!


    "Huh?


    I froze, and Filia giggled in amusement.


    It would be bad if the cloak was underwear or naked underneath, and even if it wasn''t, removing the cloak might reveal that Filia was an imperial princess.


    I was in a hurry to stop her, but Filia was quicker to remove the cloak quickly than that.


    I almost closed my eyes and the next moment I couldn''t believe my eyes.


    ''''Filia-sama........that''s the magic school uniform, right?


    Filia was wearing a black robe with purple lines, in other words, exactly the same as the clothes of the students of the surrounding magic school.


    ''''Yeah. I asked Sophia-san and she said she''d lend me one!


    Oh, I see.


    The reason why the clothes were quite long in relation to Filia''s body was because they were originally Sophia''s.


    Sofia graduated from school when she was fourteen, the same age as the current Filia, but Filia seemed to be much smaller than her, even when compared at the same age point.


    ''''It''s easier to infiltrate the magic school if you wear this, right?''''


    ''''No........nothing so backward as going in with a sense of infiltration.......''''


    ''''I''m a graduate of a magic school, and I can enter the school without any problems.


    And even the purpose is just to meet Lucy''s apprentice.


    ''''Yeah, I really think so too.


    Then....


    But I''ve always wanted to try on this uniform. Hey, what do you think?��Do I feel like a magician''s egg?


    Filia pinched the hem of her black robe and showed her a bit of chest.


    I couldn''t help but smile.


    ''It suits you well.''


    Thanks.


    Filia smiled happily.


    ''You know, if I was the same age as Solon and I could have worn these clothes to school together, I''m sure I would have enjoyed it.


    ''Yes. I would have been interesting to have a classmate like Filia-sama. .........although every day might have been full of worry.


    What does that mean?


    I mean every word.


    I laughed and gave an exaggerated shrug.


    If the free-spirited Filia was my classmate, I wouldn''t feel at ease.


    But I''m sure it was fun.


    Filia is much younger than me, and she''s also the daughter of a demon, so she can''t get into a magic school.


    So there''s no way what Filia said could have happened, though.


    ''Good, I''m jealous of you, Sophia. You got to go to school with Solon.


    Is that so?


    That''s right. But ... as Solon''s apprentice, I wasn''t the only one who spent time with him, Sofia, I was the only one.


    Giggling, Filia laughed.


    Just then, someone stood behind us.


    I was alarmed and quickly turned around to look behind me.


    There was a girl from the school of magic, probably about Filia''s age.


    She was probably about Filia''s age.


    She wore black robes like the rest of the students, but what made her unique was that she was quite petite.


    And her hair was a beautiful, flowing red, and her eyes were glowing crimson.


    The girl stared at us.


    ''''Nice to meet you. .........Solon, right?


    Uh, yeah.


    I''m Lucille. I''m Lucy''s niece and apprentice in crimson.


    The girl, who called herself Lucille, told us in a beautiful voice.

 137-Episode 136: Crimson Lucille

    I knew at first glance that the girl in front of me was Lucy''s niece.


    The crimson hair and eyes look just like Lucy''s, and her aristocratic appearance is also very similar to Lucy''s.


    However, while Lucy was slender and tall, Lucille was quite small.


    Filia is also on the petite side, but she''s shorter than that Filia.


    Still, Lucille looked up at me.


    ''Do you miss this school, Solon?


    ''Well, I was a student at this school just a few years ago. I have a lot of good memories of it.


    Hmm.


    Lucille mumbled softly, boringly.


    If anything, it reminds me of the old Lucy''s atmosphere.


    When I had just become Lucy''s apprentice, Lucy always had a cold expression on her face and a pompous attitude, for better or worse.


    In that sense, Lucille is like a perfect little Lucy.


    ''''You two came to see me, didn''t you?��Sororon the Swordsman and His Highness Princess Filia.


    I looked around with a jolt.


    If someone had heard what I had just said, they would have found out that Filia was an imperial princess and there would have been a great uproar.


    However, Filia didn''t seem to be in a hurry and smiled with a smile.


    ''''Yeah!��We''ve come to see you. Are you guys about the same age?


    I''m fourteen years old and I''m...


    I knew he was your age!


    Filia''s face lit up with a smile.


    Originally, Filia was all alone in the Imperial Palace and had no friends her own age.


    The maid, Clarice, was a bit older than Filia, although she was a friend of Filia''s.


    So it would be nice for Filia to meet a girl of the same age.


    Jumping up and down, Filia approached Lucille and took her hand in hers.


    Lucille seemed startled, and her red eyes were down, as if she was confused.


    ''''Um... your highness?''''


    You can call me Phylicia, if you want.


    Smiling, Filia says to Lucille.


    The two petite, adorable girls feel smiling when they are side by side.


    But still, how did Lucille know me and Filia at a glance?


    ''Because Dr. Lucy said so. He said that if anything happened, both Solon and His Royal Highness Filia would be there.


    Yeah, I see.


    I knew Lucy had left something in Lucille''s hands just in case something happened to her.


    Lucille started walking to one of the school spires and then looked back at us.


    ''Come. I''ll show you to Miss Lucy''s lab.


    Is this Professor Lucy''s lab?


    Yeah. Because that''s where you guys need to be.


    We followed Lucille as we were told.


    The school building we entered after a long time was dimly lit and dusty as ever.


    Filia scurried around us and climbed the stairs.


    It was a winding spiral staircase, with only light coming in through a small round window.


    Eventually, when he reached the front of the room, Lucille opened the door to the lab and let it go.


    In the center of the room with a pile of books, there was an expensive looking brown chair in the middle of the room.


    But its owner was now absent from the room.


    Lucy would be arrested as a national traitor and relieved of her professorship at the magic school.


    ''Maybe this room will be seized soon.


    I murmured, and Lucille nodded.


    ''I guess so. So you''d better take what you need with you.


    Lucille then pointed to a book with a bright red cover.


    The book was bound in thick leather and had golden letters engraved on the spine.


    However, the letters were not in the standard Imperial language.


    I''m rather fluent in other languages, but I''ve never seen characters like this before.


    Is it some kind of ancient script?


    Filia also peered at the book from above and nodded her head curiously.


    ''What is this?''


    The grimoire. The one you need. This is ... the great magic that Master Lucy has perfected.


    Then Lucille looked straight at us.

 138-Episode 137 I Can Help Solon!

    I stared at the book on my desk again.


    That red book was a grimoire, according to Lucille.


    Great magic born from Lucy''s research.


    It is hidden in this grimoire.


    Lucille is both Lucy''s disciple and niece, so she probably isn''t saying anything wrong.


    However, Lucille also said that this is something we need for us.


    I don''t know why.


    ''''If it''s a great magic produced by a genius like Lucy-sensei, I don''t think I''m going to be able to handle it.


    Yeah. I''m sure it wouldn''t work on Solon.


    Easily, Lucille nodded.


    There''s a difference in rank between me, who''s only slightly above average as a sorcerer, and Lucy, who''s even called a genius once in a hundred years.


    So it''s no wonder that she can''t use this grimoire on me.


    ''''Then why is this something we need for us?''''


    Don''t you get it?


    Lucille stared at me.


    Her red eyes shot through me like she was testing me.


    Thinking about it, I came up with one possibility.


    ''''Could it be that Filia-sama can master this grimoire?


    Lucille nodded silently.


    Me and Filia looked at each other.


    Filia nodded her head.


    ''What do you mean it can be used on me, but not on Solon?��I know only a little bit of magic compared to Solon, you know?


    ''It''s not the magic technique that''s the problem, it''s the amount of magic. That''s why an ordinary sorcerer can''t handle this magic.


    Lucille then grabbed the red cover of the grimoire and opened the contents.


    There were still mysterious, undulating letters written on it.


    Each letter was indistinct, and each letter was made up of fairly fine lines intersecting each other.


    ''These letters are....''


    Ancient Western script. Ancient Western script, used in Alemanian Farren 2,000 years ago.


    Huh....


    The Republic of Alemania Farren is a nation to the west of the Empire.


    It also fought fiercely against our Empire in the Great Republic War.


    This grimoire may have been written in Alemania Farren''s ancient magic or something.


    I thought about why Lucy was familiar with the enemy country''s ancient magic.


    At that moment, Filia''s voice broke out in a joyful tone.


    ''This has some amazing magic written in it!


    It''s the Great Magic of Professor Lucy.


    Lucille replies in confusion.


    ''''And that magic can only be used on me, right?


    Yes.....


    Filia''s eyes sparkled.


    ''I want to use it!''


    Filia is curious, and when she hears that there is a powerful magic that only she can use, it''s natural for her to jump at it.


    Filia reaches for the grimoire in Lucille''s hand.


    But Lucille quickly dodged away.


    ''''........I can''t leave it in your highness'' hands.


    Uh, why?


    "His Highness is not yet a magician.


    When told that she was immature, Filia was at a loss for words and looked a little depressed.


    I patted Filia''s dejected shoulder with a pat on the shoulder.


    Just like Lucille said, Filia is still a beginner in magic.


    So even though Filia has a huge amount of magical power, I''m not sure I''d be able to teach her the great magic described in the grimoire.


    Lucille says.


    ''''So I want Solon to help His Highness Filia to use this magic.


    I see.


    Just what exactly is the content of this magic?


    Could it be an oversized fire magic like the one Lucy was dealing with, or could it be a healing magic that was immensely resilient?


    But according to Lucille, it was neither of those.


    ''''I''ve heard it''s support magic,''''


    Supportive magic?


    Yes. Supportive magic to enhance someone else''s powers.


    How does it work?


    I don''t know. I haven''t heard that much either. But Dr. Lucy said you two needed it.


    What we both need...


    Filia repeated Lucille''s words.


    Indeed, Lucy''s phrasing of the message was probably intentional.


    Since it is Filia who can use magic, it should be safe to say that it is necessary for Filia.


    However, I understood why Lucy didn''t say so.


    Eventually Filia also popped a hand.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. I''m sure that if I use this grimoire, I can help Solon!


    That''s what I mean.


    For the first time, Lucille showed a faint smile.


    With the support of Filia''s supportive magic, I will fight as the vanguard.


    It''s a balanced way to fight.


    However, I''m not Filia''s adventuring partner, I''m her master.


    It feels a bit odd to have my apprentice cast support magic on me.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    I stepped back with a thud, and Filia stepped forward and approached me as well.


    I''d be happy to help Solon and fight with him. ''Not Solon?''


    Uh, I won''t say I''m not happy, but...


    Then why not?


    But it might put Lady Filia in danger.


    You''ll be fine. Solon will take care of you.


    Saying that, Filia smiled a beautiful smile that was like a flower blooming.


    I''ve already borrowed Filia''s help during the Necropolis attack battle as well.


    Then there might not be any reason to hesitate.


    Lucille looked at us like that with a complicated expression.


    But eventually, Lucille opened her mouth again and said quietly.


    ''I still have a message for you, Lucy-sensei.

 139-Episode 138 Invite Lucil to the Mansion!

    Lucille was holding a sheet of paper in her small hand.


    It seemed to be a letter with a message written on it from Lucille and my mentor, Lucy.


    I looked at it intently.


    ''To my precious disciple Solon.


    The writing on the parchment was flowing and masterful.


    Seeing Lucy''s writing made me nostalgic.


    Whenever Lucy would give me an assignment, she would write these beautiful letters and give them to me.


    Lucy was a magical genius, a beautiful woman, and highly talented in everything else she did.


    Only her personality was a little less honest, but I didn''t dislike that about my master either.


    Lucy is now a prisoner.


    She''s being held under house arrest in a military facility as a traitor by Ensign Claire.


    I want to help her escape.


    And Lucy''s message to me told me how to get her out.


    "Don''t force yourself to try to save me!


    Those were the first words of the letter.


    ''It is of the utmost importance that Solon is safe,'' said Lucy, ''that he is safe.


    ''But I''m sure that''s what I''m going to say, because I''m sure Solon will try to help me out.


    That''s what the letter continued to say.


    It was the kind of letter I could see Lucy talking to me about.


    First of all, Lucy''s letter was based on the premise that since Lucy had been arrested as a traitor, she could no longer stay in the Empire.


    Naturally, though, it was a heavy story for me.


    Lucy couldn''t be a professor at the magic school anymore, nor could she live in my mansion.


    So Lucy was going to defect to the neighboring Republic of Alemania Farren.


    He has a friend in Alemania Farren, and he''s going to hide Lucy there.


    But in order to do so, I need a way to escape to the enemy country of Alemania Farren.


    And that''s where I''ll be of use to them.


    The merchant Perse and I have been working with a large amount of trade goods to and from other countries, and we need to get Lucy among those shipments.


    With the countries of the neutral zone between them, they could exchange goods with Alemania Farren.


    Now we just needed to get Lucy out of the military facility, but it didn''t say how to do that.


    That was obvious, because there was no way we would know in advance who was going to threaten us and when.


    So we''ll have to do something about that.


    I looked straight at Lucille.


    The petite red-haired girl, who looked exactly like Lucy, stared back at me blankly.


    ''''I wonder if Lucille will help us rescue Lucy-sensei?


    Of course. Who are you?


    ''Dr. Lucy is my dearest teacher. I''ll go help Lucy, no matter how dangerous it is.


    Yes.


    I wonder if Lucille already knows everything that''s going on.


    ''I know that Lucy was captured by the military. Also, I know that Lucy lives in your compound and that Lucy is flirting with you.


    Lucille pronounced the word "flirting" very flatly.


    No, I''m not flirting........


    ''Oh yeah. Lucy said she was a student at the school, and she said she was ''stroking Solon''s hair, hugging him, and giving him a lap pillow''.


    Filia happily interrupted from the side.


    When I looked at Filia, hoping that she wouldn''t say something that might be misunderstood, Filia''s eyes twinkled mischievously.


    Lucille, on the other hand, was looking at me with red eyes.


    ''I wanted to meet you once.


    "Lucille for me?��Oh, maybe it''s because we''re brothers and sisters.


    I wanted to meet Lucille, who would be my own sister disciple, once.


    But Lucy didn''t let me and Lucille meet for any reason.


    What was the reason for that?


    ''I wanted to know what kind of person that Lucy would allow in her heart.


    I''m just an average wizard.


    ''But Lucy chose you to be her apprentice. That''s what makes me wonder. Even when we meet like this, I don''t feel anything special about you.


    That''s probably true.


    Because I myself feel that there''s nothing special about me, and I don''t really know why I was chosen to be Lucy''s genius apprentice.


    Lucy told me that I was gifted, but at least I didn''t have a talent for magic.


    Filia looked at Lucille, but eventually smiled at her.


    ''Solon is a special person, you know. To me and Lucy. I''m sure Lucille would understand.


    ...I''m not so sure.


    Hey, Solon. Can''t we invite Lucille to come to our house?


    Okay, but why?


    ''Lucille is going to help me help Lucy, and she knows the red grimoire better than anyone else. I''m sure he would be able to help Solon and me if he was with us.


    ''If you want to discuss this with Lucille, I''m sure we can do it right here...''


    "Shouldn''t we always be close?��I''m going to have Lucille live in the mansion too.


    I was surprised.


    Filia says she''s going to let Lucille, whom I''ve only just met, live in my mansion.


    It''s true that there are many girls staying in my mansion.


    But it was either someone like Sophia or Clarice who had a trusting relationship with me, or a girl like Arte or Lairen Remilia who had nowhere else to go.


    Lucille was neither of those.


    ''There''s another reason why I''m asking Lucille to come to the mansion.


    ''Is it because Lady Filia wants to get along with Lucille?


    How did you know?


    I know what you''re thinking, Lady Filia.


    To Filia, Lucille is the first person of her age who might become her friend.


    With that in mind, I wasn''t going to oppose letting Lucille live in the mansion either.


    Since Lucy was arrested as a traitor, there was also the possibility that Lucille would be in some danger.


    It''s not a bad idea to invite him to my mansion with its full security, in the sense that I''m trying to ensure Lucille''s personal safety.


    The room where Lucy had just disappeared is empty.


    However, it''s also up to Lucille''s intentions.


    When we looked at Lucille, she surprisingly shook her head without hesitation.


    ''''I understand. I''ll go to your mansion.''''


    Are you sure?


    ''''Because I need to determine what kind of person you and your highness are.


    Saying that, Lucille brushed her red hair up.


    No expression could be read from those crimson eyes.

 140-Episode 139: Captive Lucy

    I could hear the sound of water drops.


    It was like the ceiling was leaking.


    The small basement was bleak, made of inorganic stone.


    It was dimly lit, with only a single candlestick placed in it.


    ''''Kyah!''''


    A drop of water fell from the ceiling and hit my body, and I screamed at the coldness of it.


    My red robe was getting wet.


    This was the basement of a military facility, and I was being held captive.


    My hands were tied up with ropes and my feet were chained.


    I couldn''t move at all, and I couldn''t use magic.


    Even if they call me Lucy the Crimson, or say I''m a genius, I can''t do anything about it now.


    ''''How are you feeling, Professor Lucy?''''


    With a giggle, the door to the basement opened and a girl walked in.


    The girl, with her gray hair cut short and dressed in a military uniform, was Ensign Claire.


    She was Creon''s sister, a girl who had known Solon since she was a child.


    Claire looked down at me as she sat down.


    I stared back at Claire too.


    ''You don''t feel so good.''


    Claire laughed with increasing amusement at my words.


    ''''It''s miserable. That magical genius Lucy is being held by a magical lackey like me who can''t use magic.


    I''m not going to let you down.


    Yeah.


    I was captured in order to protect Solon and Filia. Without an army to protect them, they would have been helpless at the hands of you, and that''s not a defeat!


    When I say it once and for all, Claire''s neat face twists into an angry expression.


    Then she raised her hand at me.


    He''s going to hit me, I thought, and I was scared.


    I was born into a great noble family, educated in a magical school and went straight to become a teacher.


    So I had never been violated at all.


    Even though I knew in theory it wasn''t as big a deal as being hit, my body would still shake.


    Unlike Solon, I am not strong at all.


    Solon is an adventurer. He''s an adventurer, and I''m sure he''s been in danger many times.


    He may be able to withstand unreasonable violence, but not me.


    I closed my eyes, anticipating the shock of the next moment.


    But nothing happened.


    When I opened my eyes, Claire stopped her fist just before my cheek and then sighed.


    ''I''m not going to do it because Mr. Solon is going to hate me.


    You care about Solon, don''t you?


    I do care. Because I like you, Mr. Solon.


    Without hesitation or embarrassment, Claire assured him.


    It''s not surprising, though, because it was expected.


    ''That''s why I went ahead and arrested Professor Lucy so that Solon-san wouldn''t become a traitor. Because if Professor Lucy falls into the hands of Brother Creon and Father Gapon, Mr. Solon could be subject to execution.


    ''I understand that, but you''re also in favor of the resurrection of the Demon King, aren''t you?��I heard that in Necropolis they tried to resurrect the Demon King, even if it meant fighting Solon.


    My feelings for Mr. Solon and the resurrection of the Demon King are two separate issues. The resurrection of the Demon King and its use for military purposes is a long-cherished wish of the military. No, when I think about it, it''s the same issue.


    Same problem?


    ''Yes, sir. I''m a soldier, so of course I need to be loyal to the objectives of the army. But there is another reason why I''m helping to revive the Demon King.


    ''Maybe it''s for Creon?��Creon is trying to bring back a dead girl with the power of a demon king, isn''t he?


    ''Well, I can help your brother''s cause, but it doesn''t matter to me.


    Then....


    If the Demon King returns, the Demon King himself will become a powerful weapon, but if you sign a contract with him as his vassal, each soldier in his army will be able to use his power. If that were to happen, I would be able to obtain magical power as well. The crystal sword that Saint Saul had. A power even more powerful than that one.


    ''What will you do with the power?��Though I''m not sure that''s the same issue as your relationship with Solon.


    Claire stared at me sharply with her gray eyes.


    There was a hint of hatred in those eyes.


    What I said made Claire angry.


    But I didn''t understand why.


    ''''Professor Lucy has the power to say such things, so I can say such things. ........I was twelve years old, and I was in despair when I realized that I was the lackey who couldn''t use magic. Brother Creon had the talent for magic, but I didn''t have it. I wanted to go to school with Sophia-san, but I couldn''t. And I can''t be an adventurer with Mr. Solon.


    Claire said this with a bitterness in her voice.


    I probably don''t understand Claire''s emotions.


    I''ve been treated as a magical genius since I was a child.


    In exchange for the accolades, I skipped a grade at the wizarding school where I was kept at a distance and was alone.


    When I was feeling overwhelmed, Solon consoled me by saying, ''Even if you can''t use magic, you''re still Claire. He stroked my hair gently and his hand was warm and I was happy. That''s why I went to officer''s school to get my strength.


    Didn''t you think you''d never see Solon again if you went to boarding school?


    I thought. But in any case, Mr. Solon didn''t need me, who can''t use magic.


    Solon would never say such a thing.


    ''Yes. Mr. Solon would never say such a thing, nor would he ever think of it. Mr. Solon is a kind person. But if you look at it objectively, what Mr. Solon needed was a good friend and a powerful teacher. If Brother Creon, Sophia and Professor Lucy were there, there was no room for me to get in.


    I was immensely disappointed.


    It''s cruel, but I think Claire is right.


    The goal Solon once envisioned was to create the strongest group of adventurers in the Empire.


    As long as there was nothing Claire could do for that goal, there was no way she could stand next to Solon and Sophia.


    And it was the same for me.


    I was no longer needed by Solon, either.


    How did you get involved in the Free Alliance''s plans, Professor Lucy?��You could see that you were putting Mr. Solon and the others in danger. Did you really try to participate in a conspiracy to overthrow the government out of a sense of justice alone?


    Yes.


    There was a reason I had joined the Free Alliance that I hadn''t told anyone about.


    In particular, I couldn''t tell Solon the reason, only Solon.


    But Solon and the others were not here.


    At Claire''s question, I opened my mouth heavily and decided to tell her the truth.

 141-Episode 140: Lucys Master

    I was lonely.


    Even before I was called Lucy the Crimson, and even after I was called Lucy the Crimson.


    I was born into one of the oldest families in the Empire, a great nobleman, but my parents had died early.


    The title was inherited by my older brother, who was far older.


    I was raised in an old, dingy castle, and one day I met a young woman.


    She was a petite, brown-haired woman named Lilra.


    She was a professor at a school of magic.


    She happened to have been invited to the castle as a guest of her brother.


    As soon as Lilla saw me, she convinced my brother that he should enroll me in the magic school as soon as possible.


    ''''He has an amazing talent,''''


    Following those words, I was only eight years old when I enrolled in a magic school.


    Everyone around me was a boy and girl of about twelve years old, so I think my youthfulness floated away.


    On top of that, no matter what I did, I was better than the other students.


    Whether it was a written test or a practical magic skill, I was far better than the younger me, by far.


    So my classmates shunned me and made all sorts of backhanded remarks.


    I didn''t fit in around them either, and I didn''t think I needed to be involved with classmates who were inferior to me.


    The only person who was on my side was my teacher, Ms. Rilula.


    Although Rilula-sensei was a commoner in status, he was outstanding among the professors of the magic school.


    Not only was she talented in magic, but her teaching style was also very easy to understand.


    The teacher was kind and always had a troubled look on her face as she told me that I had to get along with the other kids.


    But all I needed was Lilla-sensei, and my only goal was to master magic with her.


    That was happiness for me.


    But that happiness was abruptly lost.


    After I graduated from the magic school at the age of thirteen, I remained at the school as a research student.


    I chose to become a professor of magic school.


    Professor Lirra welcomed the idea.


    But when I was fifteen years old, Professor Lirra quit her professorship.


    He told me that there was an agency on the southern frontier that was investigating ancient magic and that he was transferring to it.


    I want to follow him, I complained.


    But even the kind teacher didn''t shake her head.


    She said, "Lucy, you should stay here and continue your research. It''s the best choice for you.


    But....


    You''ll be fine on your own.


    There was no way I was going to be okay on my own.


    For me, Dr. Lilla was everything in the world.


    ''I need Dr. Lirra!


    I''ve taught her what she needs to know already. I don''t think there''s anything else she can teach me. She''s very bright.


    But....


    Someone else will need you, and someone else will need you.


    With that, the teacher gently stroked my red hair and left.


    I cried alone in the lab where the teacher was gone.


    After all, I wasn''t what he needed.


    I''m all alone.


    It wasn''t until six months later that Dr. Lirra was captured and executed by the Empire as a traitor.


    I didn''t understand.


    Why did the teacher have to be killed?


    Dr. Lirra was a spy for an enemy country, he said.


    It seems that he had visited the southern frontier in order to organize a rebel army against the Empire there.


    When I heard that, it didn''t make sense to me.


    I couldn''t understand why the teacher was trying to do such a thing.


    What I found out was that there was a world outside of the school of magic that I didn''t know, and I didn''t know anything about my teacher.


    I immersed myself in the study of magic.


    I felt like my heart would break if I didn''t do so.


    Eventually, at the young age of nineteen, I became a professor at the school of magic.


    I was hailed as a once-in-a-century genius, and the Empire gave me the second name and medal, "Lucy the Crimson".


    But my heart remained unfulfilled.


    I wanted to see Dr. Lilla again.


    With an unfulfilled wish, I was to receive my first apprentice.


    And I would meet a boy.


    That was my first disciple - Solon, who was sixteen years old.

 142-Episode 141: The Meeting of Lucy and Solon

    As a professor at the School of Magic, it was important for me to choose my students.


    In this school, in the third year, each student is assigned an advisor.


    A good professor chooses an excellent pupil, and talented students also want to study under a good professor, so naturally the master and pupil''s rank as a magician is proportional to each other.


    I had to choose an excellent student to carry on the magic of Lilla-sensei.


    Both Lilla-sensei and I were also one of the leading geniuses in the magic school, and then my disciple must be a genius as well.


    I could only take one to a few disciples at a time, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to teach them.


    So I need to assess the qualities of my students carefully.


    This is especially true for me, since it''s my first time taking a pupil.


    The first apprentice I tried to take was an eleven-year-old girl by the name of Sophia.


    Sophia was only nine years old when she entered the wizarding school, and after that, she had shown the highest talent in her grade, and she wanted the name of a genius.


    I had entered the wizarding school at a very young age, and I was familiar with Sophia''s position.


    When I met Sophia in person, she was shy, but she was a very beautiful looking girl.


    Her magical talents were also comparable to mine, and I felt the urge to choose Sophia as my apprentice right now.


    What Lirra-sensei had taught to ''Crimson Lucy'', I, the ''Crimson Lucy'', would now teach Sophia.


    I had always admired Rilula-sensei, so now I wanted to be her teacher and recreate the same kind of master-disciple relationship that Rilula-sensei and I had.


    But Sophia didn''t become my apprentice.


    The headmaster of the magic school, Glenn, didn''t seem to be keen on me taking Sophia as my apprentice.


    ''Both you and Mr. Sophia are too immature,''


    ''Principal Glenn, come to my lab.'' He said this with a bitter smile.


    ''No, it''s not!��I''m sure I can bring out the best in Sophia''s talent!


    I mean, you''re both perfect in terms of talent. But you know what? Talent isn''t everything.


    ''I don''t know what Principal Glenn means,''


    ''A professor who is too young to teach a pupil who is too young will not necessarily produce good results. Sophia has a better teacher, and you have a more suitable pupil, I mean.


    Principal Glenn said, and then left.


    Despite Principal Glen''s objections, I couldn''t give up.


    Master and pupil choose each other.


    If Sophia strongly desired, she would be able to make me her apprentice over the headmaster''s objections.


    At that time, I was very presumptuous, and I wanted Sophia to be my apprentice at all costs.


    I knew that doing so would be good for Sophia.


    Just as Miss Lirra had guided me.


    I met with Sophia many times to persuade her to join me.


    But Sophia chose another professor as her teacher, not me.


    I mean, I wasn''t chosen.


    I was always at the top of my class throughout my time at the wizarding school, and I was good at everything I did, if I do say so myself.


    So when I couldn''t take Sophia as an apprentice, I was filled with a sense of defeat.


    The other good students weren''t far behind Sophia.


    On top of that, while I was spending all my time trying to convince Sophia, most of the top-performing students had decided on a master.


    I was in a hurry.


    I wanted to take Sophia as my pupil at all costs.


    It''s not uncommon for students to change masters along the way, so there''s still a chance to reel them in.


    While I kept thinking about this, one day while I was conducting my research, I made a terrible mistake by carelessness.


    I made a mistake in mixing the wrong amount of magic potion and let it go off in the lab.


    The chemical ignited violently and set the lab ablaze in an instant.


    I wanted to use my magic to put it out, but I didn''t have my wand near me.


    Just as I was about to reach for my wand, I inhaled the toxic fumes.


    I fell to the ground, my consciousness fading fast.


    The flames were approaching in front of me and I was ready to die.


    I didn''t know that I was going to have to go after Dr. Lilla for this.


    But I didn''t die.


    The next thing I knew, I found myself being held by someone.


    And when I opened my eyes, I saw a boy looking into my face with concern.


    He was a wizarding school student in black robes, about fifteen or six years old.


    His eyes were shining with a strange brightness, which was striking.


    ''''Are you alright, Lucy-sensei?''''


    "Yeah, yeah. Who are you?


    I''m Solon, a junior.


    Solon.


    I''ve heard the name before.


    There was nothing remarkable about his grades or magical talents.


    He entered the school two years later than the standard entrance age, so he was already sixteen, even though he was a third year.


    However, he was the caretaker of his classmate Sophia, who was five years younger than him, and she trusted him immensely.


    I was told that Sophia rarely left Solon''s side for a moment.


    Eventually I remembered that he would hold me in his arms.


    He had his hands around my back and legs, and his full weight was resting on me, on Solon.


    I couldn''t help but blush and look at Solon.


    ''Uh...''


    We need to get to the infirmary now.


    The fire...


    I looked around the lab.


    The books and desks were charred to black and the lab was a mess, but the fire seemed to have stopped.


    Solon had apparently put it out with magic.


    ''''I''m sorry. I wish I could have put it out a little sooner, but...''''


    He says, apologetically.


    In other words, it seems Solon saved me.


    He was using some pretty dangerous magic chemicals, and the fire was bad.


    So I think he was risking his life to save me, too.


    I whispered, "Thank you.


    I said I could walk to the doctor''s office by myself, but as soon as Solon dropped me off, I wandered off.


    Solon hurriedly held me in his arms.


    His hand was cool and comfortable as he took me in, and I felt a jolt.


    He took me in his arms and I gasped. I''ll take you to the infirmary.


    In other words, they''re going to carry me in their arms like they did earlier.


    I was embarrassed, but I didn''t have a choice.


    ''''Can I ask........for a favor?''''


    Of course.


    Then Solon put his hands around my legs and back and held me in his arms, making me blush a little.


    Solon looked embarrassed too, and I chuckled.


    As he walked, he tried to heal me with his healing magic, which he could use without his wand.


    I could see that his magical talent was very average.


    There didn''t seem to be anything excellent about him at all.


    But Sophia trusts him.


    Why is that?


    "I just happened to be passing by and saw that there was a huge fire, so I was very surprised. When I saw the doctor lying on the ground, I felt a twinge of sadness, but I''m glad he''s recovered.


    Why did you help me?


    Solon gave him a strange look.


    ''Do you need a reason to help?''


    Because I think it was a very close call.


    ''I''m learning magic to help people in times like these, so there''s no reason not to use it.


    Solon''s words were new to me.


    What is the purpose of magic?


    I had never thought about that.


    I had been studying magic to meet the expectations of my favorite teacher, Rilula, and to gain a higher reputation.


    There was no concept of the purpose of using magic there.


    Solon was still glancing at me with concern.


    And he had been using healing magic for a long time.


    I could be admired and respected, but he rarely worried about me.


    The only person who cared about me was Dr. Lilla.


    So, to me, Solon''s concern was a bit ticklish and pleasing.


    I felt like I understood a little bit why Sophia trusted Solon so much.


    Later, when I was completely recovered, I called Solon into my tattered lab.


    I had decided to take Solon as my apprentice.


    ''Me?''��A genius disciple like Miss Lucy, is it okay for me to be a genius disciple like me?


    I''m calling you here because I thought you''d be worthy of being my apprentice.


    That''s ... thank you very much.


    So you''ll be my disciple?


    What if they say no, like they did with Sophia?


    Being rejected was a surprisingly painful experience.


    It meant that he wasn''t needed and he wasn''t chosen.


    But Solon smiled.


    ''''Of course I won''t turn it down. A genius like Lucy-sensei chose me as her apprentice.''''


    I felt my heart jump with that smile.


    I wanted to be a teacher like Rilula-sensei.


    Then my student doesn''t have to be Sophia.


    A student I could trust.


    When I thought about it, it seemed like I had no other choice but to go with Solon.


    I stuck my index finger to Solon''s forehead.


    ''''Well you''re inexperienced now, but I''m sure I''ll make you a top-notch magician.


    ''Thank you. I''m looking forward to it.


    Solon was smiling at me, but I was getting restless.


    I feel my body temperature rise.


    How can I act like a master?


    I was the one who was inexperienced.


    I had the ability to be a sorcerer, but my experience as a teacher was nil.


    I remember the first time I met Lilla-sensei.


    The teacher looked into my young eyes and shook my hand.


    I looked at Solon, and Solon looked back at me.


    I held out my right hand and hesitated, murmuring, "Well...." and Solon understood my intentions and naturally shook my hand.


    ''From now on ... nice to meet you, Solon.


    Yes. It''s nice to meet you too, Dr. Lucy.


    Solon''s hands were cool and pleasant.


    And so began Solon and I''s life as a teacher and student.


    I didn''t know how to deal with him, and I would say some pretty crazy things, but he always smiled at me and took it in stride.


    He was probably a lot more mature than I was.


    Unlike some of my classmates who once looked at me from afar and rejected me, Solon accepted me for who I was.


    Just like Dr. Lirra.


    Solon became more and more important to me.


    Then a decisive incident occurred.

 143-Episode 142: The presence that Lucy needs

    ˽���Lа�����z����Τϡ�������˽�ε��ӤˤʤäƤ��Ф餯�U�äƤΤ��Ȥ��ä���


    ħ��ѧУ�ν̆T�ä�弤ǡ�˽��һ�ˤ�����Ƥ�����


    ˽���F�������ɡ�弤Ϥ���ۤɎڤ��ʤ����������Ƥ��Τ��Ȥ�һ�ˤǤǤ������顢ʹ���ˤ�ͤäƤ⤤�ʤ��ä���


    ����ɡ����ΤȤ��Ф�������ä���


    ѧУ�Ǥ��v�x�Ϥ��٤����v�ˤ��ơ��Ҥ����鲿�ݤ��ޤƤ����Τˡ��ʤ��ʤ������ʤ�ʤ���


    ����Ϥ��뤷������ϤҤɤ����뤫�ä���


    ���z��Ǥ�������Ŀ�ˤʤäơ��ޤ��ޤ����{�ϐ����ʤꡢ�����������u��줿��


    �ܤ���Ȥ������R�Τʤ��ǡ��l��˽�Τ�Ҋ�褤�ˤ����Ƥ���ʤ��ʤ���������ʤ�˼�ä���


    ˽���l�Ȥ��H�������Ƥ��ʤ��ä�������顢��Ȼ����


    ��������������핤ʤ顢�����ˤǤ��������w��Ǥ�����˼����


    �����Ϥ��Ĥ�˽�Τ��Ȥ����䤷�Ƥ���Ƥ������顣


    �Ǥ⡢���˽�ˤϥ��������Ϥ��ʤ���


    ˽��һ�ˤ�������˼�������٤���


    ������ʤ�⤷�������顢˽�Τ��Ȥ����䤷�Ƥ���Ƥ��뤫�⤷��ʤ���˼�ä����ɡ�


    �Ǥ⡢�����˽���ڴ����������⤷��ʤ���


    ˽���դ��L���Ǥ��Ĥ⥽����ˤ��䤿�������äƤ����������Ӥ������Τ��Ȥ����䤹���x�դ��äƤʤ���


    ����Ǥ⡢˽�ϥ���������Ƥۤ����ä���


    ���ΤȤ������ݤ��餬�Υå����줿��


    �����Ρ�����`����������������ä��㤤�ޤ�������


    �������������


    ˽�ϥ٥åɤ����w���𤭤���


    �����Ƥ�����˽������_������


    �����ˤ����䤽����Υ����󤬤�����


    �������󡭡���


    ���⤦���դ⤪�ݤߤ���Ƥ��뤫�顢����ˤʤä�������Ǥ������{�⤫�ʤꐙ�����B�j������ޤ�������


    ���W��������


    ��������


    ���ɤ����Ƥ�ä��礯���Ƥ���ʤ��ä��Σ�����


    �����z��Ǥ���Ȥ��˲��ݤ������顢�����ä��Ի󤫤ʤ�˼�ä���Ǥ�������ˡ���������Ů�ԤǤ�����


    ��������य���Ƥ�����


    ���������С�˽�����g���ˤ��ä���


    ��Ԫ���Ϥ����Ƥ���Τ˚ݤŤ��ơ�˽�ϻŤƤƷ���ֱ������


    ���������ߤޤ��󡭡���


    ���١��٤Ĥ˥����󤬐����櫓����ʤ�����ݤˤ��ʤ��ǡ�


    ����ʤ��Ȥ�ݤˤ���ơ������󤬤�����������ȥ�äƤ��ޤ��ۤ���˽�ˤ�������ä���


    �������˽��С���ʻ\����������


    �����ˤ�����ʳ���郎ԑ����Ƥ�����


    ������Ǥ���


    ���������꤬�Ȥ���


    ����������䤷�Ƥ���Ƥʤ��ä��櫓����ʤ��ơ��h�]���Ƥ����ߤ������ä���


    �Ի�ˤʤ�ʤ�ơ�����ʤ��Țݤˤ��ʤ��Ƥ����Τˡ�


    ˽�Ϥ������ܤ�ȡ�����Ȥ��ơ��դ�Ĥ�����


    ������ƿ�����Ȥ��롣


    �����㤢�ã���


    �Τ�˲�g�ˤϡ�˽�ϥ�����˱����Ȥ���Ƥ�����


    ������θд���˽�����᤿��


    Ҋ�Ϥ���ȡ�������˽��Ŀ��Τ����z��Ǥ�����


    ���ᡭ�����ʤ�ߤ��ߤ����Ǥ��͡�


    ��������ϡ����錄���Τ��ȡ����䤷�Ƥ���Ƥ�������ͣ�������Ϥɤ����ƣ���


    ����`�������������Ύ���������˛Q�ޤäƤޤ���


    ���錄�������ʤ��ʤä��顢���룿��


    ���������Ǥ��衹


    ������Ϥɤ����Ƥ���ʵ�����ǰ�Τ��Ȥ�„���Τ����Ȳ�˼�h������򤷤���


    �錄�����Ҥ����ʤä���


    ������ˤȤäơ�˽�ϱ�Ҫ�ʴ��ڤʤ����


    ˽�������������Ҫ�Ȥ����褦�ˡ��������˽�Τ��Ȥ��Ҫ�Ȥ��Ƥ���Ƥ��롣


    ������ϺΤ����Ԥ��������ˤ��Ƥ������ɡ������äƤ���ߤ������ä���


    ˽��˼���Фäơ�������ˤ���򤷤Ƥߤ뤳�Ȥˤ�����


    �������ͤ���������˽�ο����򤷤Ƥ������Ҥ����ʡ�


    ��������Ǥ����������Ρ����������ݤ��Ϥ��äƤ⡹


    �����ʤ���˽�ε��Ӥ���Ρ��ݤˤ����Ҫ�ϡ��ʤ���˼����


    ����٤�ʤ��顢˽��Ϣ���ष���ʤäƤ����Τ�Ф�����


    ���������{�ӤǤϡ�����ä�Ԓ�������Ǥ��������Ф�Ƥ��ޤ���������


    �Է֤Ǥϥ٥åɤˑ��뤳�Ȥ�Ǥ��ʤ����⤷��ʤ���


    �ݤŤ����顢������˽�򱧤��Ϥ��ơ������ƥ٥åɤ��B����ФäƤ��줿��


    �ޤ����Ĥ���줿˽���Ϥˡ�������σ�����ë���򤫤��Ƥ��줿��


    �����ơ�����ä����ݤ�Ǥ����������ȶ�Ԫ�Ǥ����䤤����


    ���Τޤ�˽�����R��ʧ�ä���


    ���줫�������g���������˽�β��ݤ����𤭤��ơ�˽�ο����򤷤Ƥ��줿��


    ��������֑T�줿�Ф����ä���


    ��Ȥ�ȥ�������F���ݷ��ʹ���ˤǡ������������ȤˤϑT��Ƥ���褦���ä��������ʥ��ե����ο����⤿�Ӥ��Ӥ��Ƥ����„�����Ȥ��ϡ��������Ƥ��ޤä�����ɡ�


    ������ο����ϵĴ_�ǡ�˽��������ʤ�٤�ʹ�鷺�˜g��褦�˹��򤷤Ƥ���ơ�˽�Ǥ�ʳ�٤줽���ʤ�Τ����äƤ��줿��


    ���äƤ���˽�Τ���򡢥�����ϺΤǤ�„���Ƥ��줿��


    �त�a��ߤ����ʤ�����˽���j���򤳤ͤ�ȡ��ʤ���Τ�һ�w�ˤ��ơ�ߤ䤹�����Ƥ��줿��


    ����κ����ä������������Ȥ����ȡ�������ϐu�����������ˤ��ʤ���⡢˽������򥿥�����ä��Ƥ��줿��


    ˽�Ϥ����Οo������Ů�ǡ�������˸ʤ��A��������δ��ڤˤʤäƤ�����


    ��ŤΎ�����ƽ���ʵ��ӤΤϤ��ʤΤˡ�����Ǥ���ȫ����������ܞ���Ƥ��롣


    �Ǥ⡢���줬˽�ˤ��ĵؤ褫�ä���


    ���Ĥ�˽����ŤȤ����؄e�ʴ��ڒQ���򤵤�Ƥ��ơ��ߤ��˽���𾴤��뤫�E�󤸤뤫�Τɤ��餫���ä���


    ˽��ץ饤�ɤ��ߤ��ơ��܇���h�����Ƥ�����


    ������������������Τޤޤ�˽���ܤ�ֹ��Ƥ���Ƥ������ɡ��Ǥ������Ϥ⤦���ʤ���


    ����ɡ����˽�ˤϥ����󤬤��롣


    �������˽��һ�ˤ���ͨ����Ů�Ȥ��ƒQ�äƤ��줿��


    ���սU�äƤ⤦����¤��ä�����ɡ�˽�Ϥޤ�������˲��ݤˤ��Ƥ��äƤ�����


    �������󡭡����ʳ�٤����Ƥۤ����ʡ�


    ˽���Ԥ��ȡ�������ϐu�������������य���ơ��������򥹥ש`���˽�ο�Ԫ�ޤ��\��Ǥ��줿��


    ͬ�����ȡ���ζȤ⤷���Τˡ�������������餺�դ�Ƥ�����


    ����ʥ�����Θ��Ӥ�Ҋ�ơ�˽�ϥ�����Τ��Ȥ�ɐۤ��ʤ�˼�ä���


    ��������ä�������դ��ݤ��󣿡�


    ���դ��褦�ʤ��Ȥ������������뤫��Ǥ���


    ����������˽��Ц���ȡ�������ϼ�򤹤��᤿��


    �����������������������Ϥ�ä��䤿���ˤ���˼�äƤ��ޤ������ɡ����ӤˤʤäƤ���ӡ�󤬤���äȉ���ޤ������褯Ц���褦�ˤʤ�ޤ�������


    �����Ԥ���Ф������⤷��ʤ���


    �������ǰ�Ǥϡ��ʤ���ЦǤ����롣


    ������������Ϥ��ä���


    ���⤦�������������Ĥ��Ƥ��ʤ��Ƥ���ɷ򤽤��Ǥ��͡�


    ˽�ϻŤƤ���


    �⤦�٤����������һ�w�ˤ�������


    ˽�ϥ����������Ǥߤ���


    ���ʤˤ��죿��˽�β��ݤˤ���Τ��ӤäƤ��ȣ���


    �����������櫓����ʤ���Ǥ��衣�Ǥ⡢������ͽ�ˤʤ���Ԥ��뤫����ǡ�����


    �������


    ���ä��ߤ������Ԥ������㡢������Ϥ����ˤ��Ƥ���ʤ���


    ��ä���ֱ�ˡ��Ԥ���Ҫ�����롣


    ˽�ϐu���������ʤäơ�С���ˤʤä���


    ���Ӥ���ʤ��ʤ顢�⤦�٤�һ�w�ˤ��Ƥۤ����ʡ�


    ��������@�����褦��Ŀ��Ҋ�_����������΢Ц��Ǥ��ʤ����Ƥ��줿��


    ����������˽�ȥ�����ξ��x�Ͽs�ޤä���


    ˽�Ͻ̎��ǥ��������ͽ�����顢�������˥�����Ȥ��ä�ͬ�����ݤ�ĺ�餹���ȤϤǤ��ʤ���


    �Ǥ⡢ѧУ�Ǥϥ����󤬵��ӤȤ��Ƥ������Фˤ��Ƥ���ơ�˽�ϤȤƤ��Ҥ����ä���


    ˽���Է֤Τʤ��Υ�����δ��ڤ��󤭤��ʤäƤ����Τ�Ф�����


    ���֤�˽�ϥ�����Τ��Ȥ��ä��ʤ����


    �Ǥ⡢���ĤΆ��}�����ä���


    ��


    һ�Ĥ�˽�ȥ�����Ͻ̎�����ͽ�ǡ�ħ��ѧУ��Ҏ�t���顢�����v�S�ˤʤ�І��}�ˤʤ�Ȥ������ȡ�


    �⤦һ�Ĥϡ����ե����δ��ڤ��ä���


    ���ĤƵ��Ӥˤ�������˼�ä���Ů��˽�τe����ζ�����R���뤳�Ȥˤʤä���


    ������ˤȤäơ����ե����ϴ��¤ʴ��ڤǡ����ե����⥽����ˑ����Ƥ�����


    �����ơ����ե�����˽�Τ��Ȥ򾯽䤷�Ƥ����褦������˽�⥽�ե����˼���������


    ˽�ȥ��ե����Τɤä������¤��ʤ�Ƥ��ȡ�������Ͽ����ʤ��Ȥ�˼����


    �Ǥ⡢���äȥ��ե�����˽����Ӥˤ�����С�������ϥ��ե������x�֤�������


    ˽�ˤȤäƥ�������������Τ��٤Ƥ��ä�����ɡ�������ˤȤä�˽�Ϥ����ޤǤδ��ڤˤʤ�Ƥ��ʤ���


    ��������̉����֤ǡ�ħ��ѧУ����ͽ�򤷤ʤ��顢����äȤ���ؔ�b�����äƤ�����


    ـ���¤����ǡ��F��Ȥ�ـ���˄٤����Ҥɤ���ˤ��äƤ���ū�_���Ӥ��Ť��Ƥ����Ƥ�����⤷����


    ħ����ʹ�����Ȥ����Ǥ��ʤ�˽�Ȥϴ��`�����ä���


    ����������ͬ���褦�ˡ�������ώڤ������֪�äƤ��롣


    �����顢���������ߤ����ˡ��������˽��ǰ���餤�ʤ��ʤäƤ��ޤ����⤷��ʤ���


    ������ФϬF�g�Τ�ΤȤʤä���

 144-Episode 143: Lucys Hidden Purpose

    When Solon was in his final year of magical school, he said he was going to be an adventurer.


    He also told me that he was going to the east of the Empire.


    That meant that he would be separated from me, a professor at the Imperial School.


    I slammed my desk in the lab and crowded Solon.


    ''If you''re going to be an adventurer, you can do it near the Imperial City!


    ''''The ruins in the eastern part of the empire are far superior in number and quality. Most of the more difficult ruins are in the east, and the treasures that can be obtained from the ruins are much greater.


    But....


    ''''We want to build the strongest adventurer party in the Empire. In order to do that, we have to go to the East.


    The "we" Solon was referring to was Solon, Sophia, and Creon.


    Naturally, I''m not included in that.


    Solon''s resolve seemed to be firm.


    I was very much tempted to quit my job as a professor at the School of Magic and say that I would follow Solon.


    I''m a high-ranking sorcerer, and I might be able to be of some use to Solon.


    But neither my aristocratic family nor the school of magic would allow me to stop being a professor.


    I was considered one of the best in the school of magic, and the government had given me a tremendous amount of grant money for my research.


    I couldn''t even abandon the lab that Lilla-sensei was in at the time.


    Sophia and Creon might not even accept me joining the party as a much older person.


    Besides, what Solon needed was me as a mentor.


    Not me as a companion.


    Solon will graduate from the magic school now, and when he does, he won''t need me as his mentor.


    I didn''t have the courage to say that I was going to follow Solon, or that I liked him.


    Solon accepts me as his master, but Solon might reject me for not being one.


    All I could finally say was, "When you come back to the Imperial City, make sure you show up.


    Solon smiled and replied, "Of course.


    With that, Solon was gone from my presence.


    In the lab with Solon gone, I looked up at the ceiling in a daze.


    I was alone again.


    Sophia was a sweet girl, and at fourteen she was looking more and more dainty.


    Surely Sophia would get Solon.


    The thought of that made my heart ache.


    I was so envious and jealous of Sophia''s ability to be beside Solon that my heart was breaking.


    I went back to my days of studying magic.


    Then a few years passed.


    I heard a rumor that Solon was doing a great job as the second-in-command of the Order of St. Sophia.


    Truly, Solon had created the strongest group of adventurers in the Empire.


    I was proud to see my apprentice play an active role, and I also missed him.


    Solon was fine without me.


    It was then that I made the acquaintance of Filia, the Imperial Princess.


    My aunt was a girl who was supposed to be the emperor''s queen and his daughter-in-law.


    To my surprise, Filia knew of Solon.


    She had even met him in person and had been taught magic.


    Filia spoke of Solon with sparkling eyes and then begged me to tell her about Solon.


    When I told her about Solon in my memory, Filia seemed to be really happy.


    And every time I talked about him, I knew that he was invaluable to me.


    When he was there, even the most ordinary days seemed to shine through.


    There was no way he would ever come back to the side of me again.


    I thought so.


    But Solon was banished from the Order and returned to the Imperial City.


    I couldn''t believe it when I heard that Sophia and Creon had banished Solon.


    The two of them had relied on Solon so much.


    Solon had laughed at me, saying he had no choice, but I was furious.


    I had been thinking about Solon so much, even though we were apart.


    Sophia and the others cut him off, saying they didn''t need him while he was next to Solon.


    I couldn''t forgive them, but at the same time I couldn''t hide my joy.


    Solon is going to be in the Imperial City for a while.


    Maybe I would be able to be with Solon again.


    In order to do so, I need to make sure that this time Solon does not leave me.


    I am tempted to keep the important things with me.


    Maybe I''m not a good teacher.


    Still, I wanted to get my hands on Solon.


    Unlike before, now Solon doesn''t have a clear goal in mind.


    Then I can guide Solon.


    I''m Solon''s mentor.


    First, I made Solon a tutor for Filia.


    If I become Filia''s tutor in the Imperial Palace, Solon will never leave the Imperial City.


    But this is only a temporary measure.


    Once Filia is on her own, Solon will stop being her tutor.


    If not, Solon might find a bigger goal for himself and leave the Imperial City.


    What should he do?


    It was then that Letitia, once a classmate of mine at the School of Magic, invited me to join her plans for the Free Alliance.


    To put Princess Filia on the imperial throne, and to stop the reckless war against the Alemany Farren Republic.


    That was the plot of her and the Free Alliance.


    ''Your mentor, Lilra, should have been killed by the Imperial Government. You hate the government, don''t you?


    Laetitia said and smiled darkly.


    It was true that I was not happy with the way the Imperial government had killed Dr. Lirra.


    Dr. Lilla was killed trying to stop the war, Letitia told her.


    An opportunity for revenge, Letitia said.


    But revenge won''t bring Dr. Lirra back.


    What was important to me was the Solon in front of me.


    But Leticia''s next words made a strong impression on me.


    ''Your Highness Filia is your cousin. And your apprentice, Solon, is Filia''s master. The two of you and Solon can guide His Highness Filia.


    "Me and Solon will lead Filia?


    That''s right. Lead a new Emperor and stop the war and bring peace to the Empire. Save the Empire from reckless warfare. Then Lucy and Solon will be heroes in the truest sense of the word.


    Me and Solon save the Empire.


    That seemed appealing to me.


    I could fight alongside Solon as a companion rather than a master and apprentice.


    And I could give Solon the goal of saving the empire.


    I don''t think there is a bigger goal than this.


    So I won''t have to worry about Solon finding a new goal and leaving me.


    I''m sure that responsible Solon will join me in my plans if I tell him it''s for the good of the Empire.


    Filia would be the emperor and Solon would be a minister, so it would be good for both of us.


    I was so enthralled by this idea that I said I would join the plan immediately.


    This time I would be truly needed by Solon.


    I will not give Solon to anyone.


    I have stepped into the grand conspiracy of the Free Alliance to get Solon.


    ��


    After I finished talking that much, I looked at Claire standing in front of me.


    Claire is staring back at me, too.


    I am now locked up in a dimly lit dungeon.


    The plans of the Free Alliance have been uncovered, and I''ve been captured by Claire, a second lieutenant in the army.


    ''Does this mean that Professor Lucy participated in a conspiracy to abolish the Emperor in order to get her hands on Miss Solon?


    Yeah. You think that''s funny?


    I''d say it''s funny, but I''m not one of those people. It must be the same for me. Professor Lucy and I both want to have Solon, and we both want to have her. The reason we didn''t get it is the same for both of us.


    Well....


    ''For the first time, I think I understand Professor Lucy a little better. The professor has changed since meeting Mr. Solon, hasn''t he?


    ''Yes. I would not be where I am today without Solon as my disciple. If it wasn''t for Solon, I don''t think I would be where I am today.


    Claire smiled kindly at me for the first time.


    ''I''ve never had a good impression of Professor Lucy.


    ''I''m sorry if I said something awful during my entrance exam. I was so immature back then.


    I understand. I forgive you.


    Claire giggles and unhooks the chain from my hand.


    Then she holds out her right hand.


    ''Let''s shake hands.''


    I''m a prisoner and you''re a jailer?


    But they are rivals for the same Mr. Solon.


    I squeezed Claire''s hand back.


    That hand was cool and cold, just like Solon''s.


    Maybe Claire would be willing to help me.


    Somehow, I had a feeling that she might.


    A little bit of hope of escaping this situation, I think.


    Just as I thought that, the door to the dungeon opened.


    As we ran our eyes over the door in surprise, we saw an old man dressed in black standing there.


    He wore a golden cross on his chest.


    He was a clergyman of the Imperial Church.


    Claire stiffened her face.


    ''''Father Gapon........!


    Hi. I knew this is where Professor Lucy was being held.


    What does an agent of the Third Division of the Czar''s Office want?��The Military Intelligence Agency is taking responsibility for the professor''s safety. It''s not your place to interfere.


    Things have changed.


    Yes?


    Although the Empire has acquired the Demon King Aka Manaf, it has not been able to begin using him for military purposes. That''s because the Demon King has become a dwarf and is in too precarious a state. Now, how can we make the Demon King truly come back to life?


    I was taken aback by the priest''s question.


    ''No way--''


    "Lucy, a former professor at the Imperial Academy of Magic, will be a sinner and will be the Demon King''s deputy.


    Saying that, the priest pulls out a sword and releases it.


    The blade of that sword was transparent and shining blue.

 145-Episode 144: Decoding Together!

    Lucille came to my mansion.


    Lucille is Lucy''s niece in crimson and is also Lucy''s disciple.


    Therefore, she''s my sister''s apprentice, but we just met today and Lucille''s emotions aren''t very lively, so I don''t really know what she''s thinking.


    The black robed Lucille stared at me and I was troubled.


    ''''Um ... what''s wrong?''''


    No.


    Lucille says in an intonation-free voice.


    This is the mansion''s hall, and behind me are the residents who seem curious.


    There are six girls, including Filia, Sophia, Clarice, Lisa, Esther, and Lailen Remilia.


    Lucille glanced at them.


    ''There are so many more girls besides Lucy-sensei.


    That''s right!


    And then Clarice proceeded to step out.


    Then she held up her index finger deliberately and chuckled.


    ''''Master Solon, you know, Filia-sama and I weren''t enough and he has nine women living in this mansion. And they''re all beautiful women!


    There are six of us here, plus the Arte Flora twins, and if you count Lucy, there are indeed nine.


    But the way Clarice says it, I think it''s misleading.


    As I was thinking, Lucille looked at Clarice curiously.


    ''What kind of relationship do you all have with Solon?


    I''m the maid and Master Solon is your master.


    Clarice replies, sounding happy for some reason.


    ''I am Solon''s apprentice, and Solon is my master, you know?


    And Phylicia.


    Young Esther said, "You''re the one who saved my life," she said.


    Everyone looked at Lailen Remilia, who was standing next to Esther.


    "Oh, is it my turn?


    Lailen Remilia looked at us in a horrified manner.


    Lailen Remilia is a former executive of the Order of St. Sophia.


    Ever since she was assaulted as a traitor by Sage Arte, she couldn''t use her magic well.


    Solon is someone I can trust, I guess. Because of Solon''s presence, I feel safer in this mansion.


    Rylen Remilia blushed a little.


    The next one was Lisa, the white mage girl who had been an ally during the attack on Necropolis.


    ''''Are you Solon-san to me?��I adore him!


    Lisa said happily, and Filia puffed out her cheeks at the sight of it.


    ''Oh, that''s not fair. I should have said the same thing.''


    Finally, Sophia was left.


    Sophia was dressed in her usual pure white monastic clothes, her face was red in contrast to that.


    ''You are important to me, Solon, and I hope I am important to you as well.


    Sophia glanced at me with her jade-colored eyes and then slumped shyly.


    I was about to open my mouth to answer, but before I could, Filia happily interrupted me.


    ''I mean, we''re all friends,''


    Are you saying that he''s one of Solon''s...?


    Filia smiled and nodded at Lucille''s question.


    ''''Yes. We''re all friends who make this mansion their home.''''


    ''Dr. Lucy was ... wasn''t she?


    So we have to help Lucy.


    Nevertheless, rescuing Lucy by challenging the military would also mean treason against the Imperial government.


    For a number of reasons, the government considers me to be a person of interest for many reasons: being at odds with the Salvation Knights, defending Arte in the case of the Necropolis, and being Lucy''s disciple.


    ''Solon, Sofia and the others can''t just magically defeat the army soldiers'' people with a bang right now and solve the problem.......right?


    I nodded at Filia''s words.


    ''Yes. You should not be in a hurry. If you move poorly, you will be at the mercy of the enemy.


    The biggest enemy isn''t Claire.


    Claire has told me that she will at least make sure Lucy is not executed.


    That''s probably the intention of the military intelligence that Claire belongs to.


    It''s more a question of how the dangerous Salvation Knights, and Father Gapon''s third division of the Emperor''s Office, will come out.


    ''''I''m investigating where Lucy-sensei is, and we''re also looking at ways to rescue her. The problem is strength. I''d like to avoid solving the problem by fighting as much as possible, but.......


    As I argue, Sophia tugs on my sleeve.


    Then she looks up at me.


    ''When you have something to fight for and protect, I hope you''ll use my power.


    I''m sorry. Thank you.


    When I looked back at Sophia, she shook her head with a shake and said, "You don''t have to apologize.


    The people who have the strength to fight in this mansion right now are almost limited to me, Sophia, and Lisa.


    When that happens, for example, if this mansion is attacked by the Salvation Knights, will we be able to protect everyone?


    The only hope is the grimoire that Lucy entrusted to her.


    Lucille took the grimoire in her hand.


    ''''I don''t think you guys have enough power right now.


    ''I suppose Lucille is right. I''ll take advantage of that grimoire.


    ''''In order to do that, I need Filia-sama''s magical power. So, Filia-sama must be able to use the support magic of this grimoire.


    For that....


    When Lucille and I looked at Filia, her face lit up with a puff of light.


    ''''Is it possible that I am expected to be?


    ''Yes. I''m sorry to put a burden on you, Miss Filia, but....


    ''Nope. I''m glad!��I will do my best to help Solon!


    Thank you. Now let''s see if we can''t crack the grimoire.


    ''What?��Or deciphered?


    ''This grimoire is written in ancient script, so it can''t be read as is.


    Lucy didn''t write all of this grimoire herself, but it seemed that she made it based on ancient magic.


    She created the grimoire by adding her own letters to the magic written in ancient letters.


    The grimoire itself contains magic power in the letters, and the structure changes depending on the type of letters.


    That''s why it''s not written in the imperial standard language, but it''s still necessary to grasp and understand the contents.


    ''Ho, do you have a translation or something?


    At Filia''s question, Lucille shook her head.


    ''None. Because Lucy-sensei has easily mastered the ancient Alemany language.''''


    As expected of a genius like Lucy, but from our point of view, we''re in trouble.


    Lucille seems to know how to decipher it, though.


    ''''At the very least, it seems that if you can understand the meaning on a word level, you can use magic, and even me and Filia-sama can''t manage to read it, but... it''s a lot of volume.


    If I did it alone, it would take me two days.


    But.


    Clarice popped her hand.


    "I''ll help!


    Clarice said.


    Everyone else nodded at his words.


    ''Are you sure?''


    ''Of course!��If you can''t do it on your own, it''ll only take a second with eight of us.


    Yeah, I know, it''s bound in a bowling alley, so why don''t you take it apart so we can work on it at the same time?


    I turned to everyone else and they all nodded in unison.


    Sophia gave a soft smile.


    ''It''s not just Filia-sama, we all want to help you, Solon-kun.


    Thank you, Sofia. And to all of you.


    When I returned to the Imperial City, I was all alone.


    But before I knew it, I had many friends living in my mansion, and they needed me.


    Filia looked up at me, murmured, "I''ll do my best too," and smiled.

 146-Episode 145 Solons Special Skill

    Anyway, we set to work on deciphering the grimoire.


    I took the grimoire apart and put it on the table in the living room of my house.


    And then I and the other eight of us started working at the same time.


    Lucille will show us how to decipher it.


    We work according to certain rules, using a sort of ancient Alemany dictionary.


    It''s like picking up words and piecing them together.


    So anyone can do it, but the speed of the work varies.


    It''s hard...


    Filia murmured.


    Indeed, I have a feeling that Filia is not the type of person who is very good at this kind of detailed work.


    Clarice and Esther also seem to be the same and are struggling with it while saying "hmmm".


    Surprisingly, Lisa seems to be good at intricate work, and Rylen Remilia was also proceeding silently.


    Among the seven girls, the one who worked the fastest was Sofia.


    Sofia was extremely fast and accurate in her work.


    As expected of a brilliant person who graduated top of her class from a magic school.


    ''But isn''t Solon-kun faster than you?


    Sofia says plainly.


    It''s true that I can work faster than Sophia.


    ''Well, I can understand modern Alemanian, just in case.


    The letters are different from the modern ones, but once you get used to them, they correspond one-to-one with the modern Alemanian letters.


    And the words have quite a few things in common.


    Like the Empire, the Republic of Alemany Farren has a long tradition and culture.


    ''Does Solon understand a foreign language?''


    Filia asked curiously and I smiled.


    ''I suppose we can talk about some of them,''


    Several!


    ''Some of it is just nibbled at, though. It''s just that my home town is near the border with Alemania Farren.


    So you''re good at Alemanian?


    My main family, the Dukes, were also involved in trade with the Republic. There were a lot of people around me from Alemania, too.


    Right now, my hometown is becoming the frontline with the Great Republic War.


    I''m worried about the dukes, but I can''t leave the imperial capital now.


    ''''Do you speak the language of the South Country?''''


    If it''s from the Kingdom of Carolista and Shinra, I can speak one language.


    When she said this, Filia''s eyes lit up.


    I want to go to a southern country.


    Why?


    I''d read that there''s a whole different landscape than the Empire. Strange buildings and deserts!


    ''I''ve only been there a few times myself, though. But maybe we should go together sometime.


    Yeah!


    Filia laughed happily, and then went back to her work in earnest.


    After about three hours, we finished deciphering the grimoire.


    Deciphering it was just a collection of notes that I made by applying the words and transcribing them.


    But even with this, there is no problem in using the grimoire.


    I confirmed the magic that can be assembled from the contents of the grimoire.


    Indeed, this sorcery cannot be used by ordinary sorcerers.


    Since it was produced by Lucy, its effect was immense.


    It wasn''t the type of magic that would increase any one ability to the extreme, but it would increase the amount of magic power, the efficiency of converting magic power into magic attacks, resistance to magic attacks, and the speed of action, and all other abilities.


    With this magical support, I might be able to fight evenly with the Salvation Knights.


    I''m a magic swordsman and I fight using various means.


    So, I''m pretty good with this supportive magic that increases my abilities in many aspects.


    In return, an enormous amount of magical power is required to use this magic.


    Even if it''s Saint Sophia, she won''t have enough magic power.


    You''re going to have to be me, right?


    Filia giggled.


    ''Yes. It has to be Lady Filia.''


    Without the amount of magical power of Filia, a descendant of the Demon King, this grimoire''s magic would not be able to be used.


    But it''s a dangerous gamble.


    If Filia used too much of her magic amount, her body would take a toll.


    Filia used magic during the attack on Necropolis, and she fell asleep.


    Perhaps using this magic would cause Filia to be in a more serious condition.


    ''''Solon will make sure that doesn''t happen, right?��Then you''ll be safe.


    ''Of course I will. But even if we could solve that problem, we would still have to ask Lady Filia to join the fight. That in itself would put Lady Filia in danger.


    Don''t worry. Solon will take care of you.


    Phylicia pinched the sleeve of my dress and looked me up and down.


    Yes, I know.


    She believes in me, but I can''t believe in her.


    But I can''t believe in myself that much.


    I''m going to grow up, and I''m going to rescue Lucy, and I''m going to protect everyone in the house.


    I don''t know if I can succeed in all of that.


    I looked down at my eyes, anxious, and Filia noticed this and whispered softly.


    ''Solon can do so many things, can''t he?


    Me?


    I speak many languages, I''m a great cook and I know everything. "He speaks many languages, is a good cook, knows everything, can use magic, and is very good at teaching. He can do everything, and I''m sure he''ll always find a solution to help us. Isn''t that right?


    Filia was staring at me.


    That''s right.


    I need to shake off my second thought.


    I have to do what I can do now.


    We have to find a solution.


    That''s the only way to solve the problem.


    ''I see your point, Filia-sama. Thank you.


    ''Why is Solon thanking you?��It''s me who should be thanking you, right?


    ''Because Miss Filia has cheered me up a little. Come on, Miss Filia. Shall we begin our study of intermediate magic right away?


    Yeah!


    Filia nodded and smiled softly.

 147-Episode 146 Senri no Michi

    ���ȥե��ꥢ���ݷ�Ε��Ȥؤ��ƄӤ�����


    �����������ե��ꥢ��ħ����̤���������������


    �����դϤɤ�ʤ��Ȥ��㏊����Σ���


    �ե��ꥢ��Ŀ�򤭤餭��Ȥ������Ԥ���


    ���Ϥݤ�Ȼ����Ϥ˥��饹ƿ���ä�����


    �����դϤ����ʹ���ޤ���


    ������äơ�ħ���ε��ߤ��ʤˤ�����


    ���������������Υ��饹ƿ�Ǥ���


    ��˼�h������򤷤��ե��ꥢ�˰���΢Ц�����


    �����Υ��饹ƿ�򏊻����Ƥ�����������˼���ޤ��ơ�


    �����줬֧Ԯħ���ξ����äƤ��ȣ���


    ���Ϥ������ΤȤ���Ǥ����ޤ���ԇ���˰�����äƤߤޤ��礦����


    �����Ȥ��֤˳֤ä���


    ���դ�ħ������ʹ��ʤ���


    �ե��ꥢ�ˌg�ݤ��Ƥߤ���Ȥ�����ζ�Ǥϡ��ȤΤۤ���������������


    ���ϤȤ�Ȥ���Ȥǥ��饹ƿ��ߵ����


    �����ơ����������ȶ̤��Ĥ֤䤤����


    �������˥��饹ƿ�򴲤���Ȥ���


    �ե��ꥢ���Ӥ��ä��혋���뤬�����饹ƿ�ϸ��ʤ��ä���


    ����ä��@����ǡ��ե��ꥢ�����饹ƿ��ʰ����


    �����ʤ����������


    �����Τ���Ώ���ħ���Ǥ����顣���Τޤ��ե��ꥢ���˽̤���֧Ԯħ����һ��ԭʼ�Ĥʤ�Τǡ��Ȥ⤫�����֤򏊤����褦������ΤǤ������Ǥ⡢�����������ä��ꤷ��ħ���Ǥϡ�ħ���Ή�Q���ʤ��褯����ޤ���


    �������顢��äȏ������벿�֤򼚤����x�֤äƤ��ȣ���


    �����ΤȤ���Ǥ��������ĤΏ�����ħ�����Ĥ��������Ӥ����٤�������ħ���ؤ����ԡ����Ȥ��ä����֤������򼚤���ָ�����ơ�֧Ԯħ���򤫤��Ƥ�������������Ǥ���


    ���Ǥ⡢��`������ħ������ħ���ϡ����٤Ƥ��������Ϥ����Ǥ��礦����


    ���������ˤ����Ǥ���������Ǥ�ĮȻ�����֤�ȫ���֧Ԯħ���򤫤���Ȥ�����ꡢ�������٤�������R���Ƥ������ۤ������ʤϸߤޤ��Τʤ�Ǥ����������ʤ��ȡ�������ե��ꥢ����ħ�������य�Ƥ⡢���ޤ����ä��뤳�ȤϤǤ��ޤ���


    ��`������ħ����Ī���ħ�����������뤷�����⤽���ħ�g�Θ��ɤ��}�j�ǡ����g�ˤ�ʹ���ʤ���


    ����ޤǤΤ褦�˥ե��ꥢ��ħ�������m��ˡ����Τ��˰k�Ӥ���Ȥ����櫓�ˤϤ����ʤ��Τ���


    ���դ���


    �ե��ꥢ�ϤĤ�Ĥ�ȥ��饹ƿ��ĤĤ��Ƥ�����


    ���������櫓�ǡ���ؤ�֧Ԯħ���ξ����Ȥ��Ƥ��Υ��饹ƿ�Ώ������Ф��Ȥ����櫓����


    ħ���򤫤��댝��β��|�����ԡ�ħ���Ȥ����Ԥ�Ҋ�O�ᡢ�����ơ������饹����ˤ������롹�Ȥ�����򤦤ޤ��ԥ�ݥ���ȤǏ����Ǥ���褦�ˤ��롣


    ��`������ħ���������餹��ǰ�ˡ��м���֧Ԯħ����ʹ����褦�ˤ���櫓����


    �ե��ꥢ��ħ�����ӌO�Ȥ���ħ������������������ɡ�ħ�g�μ��g�Ĥ���Ǥϳ����ߤ������ʤˤ�꼚�������Ȥ����֤�������


    �Ϥ����Ƥ��ޤ��������ɤ�����


    ���Ǥϥե��ꥢ�����Ȥ򘋤��ƤߤƤ���������


    ����������


    �ե��ꥢ�ϥ�󥴤�ľ���Ȥ����֤ˤޤä����˳֤���΢Ц�����


    �ʤ�Ȥʤ�������ɡ�냇�ݤ�������ħ�g���äݤ��ʤäƤ����ݤ����롣


    ���Ϥ⤦һ�Ąe�Υ��饹ƿ������Ϥ��ä��������ƥե��ꥢ��ָ��ʾ���Ƥߤ�����


    ���Ǥ��Ȥ�ƿ�˵��ƤƤߤƤ�����������������ȡ����������Է֤Ȍ���ͨ���Ϥ��褦�ʸ�ҙ�������˼���ޤ���


    �ե��ꥢ���Ȥ�ƿ�ˤ��äȵ��ơ����������ʣ����ȤĤ֤䤤����


    �����ơ�Ŀ��Ĥ֤äƶ���A����褦���˲ݤ򤹤롣


    ���Ф餯���ơ��ե��ꥢ���פ�����ä���


    �����`�󡣤��󤼤󡭡��狼��ʤ���


    ���ޤ����T�줬����ޤ�����͡�


    ���줫��ե��ꥢ�ϟ��Ĥ�ͬ��������ζȤ��R�귵���ƤߤƤ����������ޤ������ʤ��褦���ä���


    �ե��ꥢ�μ������⤽�������޽��������


    ����������֤ˤǤ����ΤǤ�ʤ������ޤ��Ϥ��ä���Τζ��A�ؤ��ƤäƤ��ޤ�����


    ���������Ԥ��ȡ��ե��ꥢ������뤯������


    ���֤���Ƥ��Ƥ������������


    ���ΤϺΤ򤹤�Σ���


    �����ä��i��ȡ�äƤ��ä������Ȥ����١�������ħ���򤫤��Ƥ��������ޤ���


    ���i��ȡ�ä����ȡ�����


    �����饹ƿ�Ǥ����g�Ǥ⡢����ˤ�һ�������|������ޤ����������֡��������֡����������֡��������ʲ��֡����Ȥ����������椬����Ϥ��Ǥ���


    ��������|�����äơ����Ȥ��С����饹ƿ���ä��顢����䤹�����Ȥ��������������ȣ���


    ���������ե��ꥢ�������ä����Ȥ���Ǥ����ե��ꥢ����ħ���Ǥ��Υ��饹�δव�Ȥ������|��Ӳ���ˉ仯������Ȥ������ȤǤ����Ǥϡ���äƤߤޤ��礦��


    �ե��ꥢ�Ϥ��ʤ������Ȥ򘋤�����


    ����������


    �ե��ꥢ���_���˳Τ�����Dž��Ĥ򳪤���ȡ����饹ƿ���त��˰��ޤ줿��


    �����һ�ꡢħ���Ϥ����äƤ���Ϥ�����


    ���Ȥω���䤹���Ȥ������Ԥ˵Ĥ�g�ä�ħ���򤫤����Ƥ��뤫�ɤ������Ȥ����Ȥ��������}����


    ����򰳤��_������Ҫ�����롣


    ���������Ԥ�ǰ�ˡ��ե��ꥢ���Ҥ������˥��饹ƿ��ȡ���Ϥ�����


    �����ޤ����ä�������ͣ���


    �����ƥե��ꥢ�ϡ��������Ƥ򤷤ƥ��饹ƿ�򴲤���Ȥ�����


    ����˼�鷺�����á��ȽФ����


    ֹ����g��ʤ��ä���


    ���饹ƿ�ϴ���ߵ���Ĥ���졢�׸ߤ������Ϥ��ƳZ��ɢ�ä���


    ħ�������ޤ������äƤ��ʤ��ä��Τ���


    �ե��ꥢ��������ã�����С�������Q���Ϥ��롣


    �����⏊��ħ���ˤ�ä��^����ħ����ע���줿�Τ������饹ƿ����Ƭ�ϳय�x���Ƥ�����


    ��줿���Ȥˤ�äơ�ħ�����ų����줽���ˤʤäƤ��롣


    ���ե��ꥢ������


    ���ϤȤä��˥ե��ꥢ���֤������������Ĥ�����


    �Τ�˲�g�����饹ƿ��ǷƬ�������w��ǰ������΂Ȥ��򤫤äƤ�����


    ���Ȥ������饹����Ƭ���̤���С�����ե��ꥢ��Σ�ʤ���


    �����Ȥ���ä�ħ���ϱڤ򏈤ꡢ�w��Ǥ��륬�饹����Ƭ���������


    �ۤä��ؤ�ʤǤ�������


    �ʤ�Ȥ��g�˺Ϥä��ߤ�������


    �ե��ꥢ�ϴ�Ȼ�Ȥ��Ƥ�����


    ��ʧ������������ä��Σ���


    �������������Ȥ⤢��ޤ��衹


    �������ʤ������錄�������ɷ��˼�äƥ��饹ƿ�򴲤���Ȥ��������ǡ��������Σ�ʤ�Ŀ�˺Ϥ碌����ä�������


    �����줰�餤���ʤ�Ƥ��Ȥ���ޤ���衣����ˡ�ħ���ξ����Ф�Σꓤʤ��Ȥ��𤭤�ΤϤ褯���뤳�ȤǤ��������������Ȥ����������������Ӥ��ؤ��Ǥ����项


    �����󡭡���


    ���ʤ����ĤĤ⡢�ե��ꥢ��Ԫ�ݤ��ʤ��ä���


    ʧ���������Ȥ�ݤ˲���Ǥ����������


    ǰ��ħ�������ߤ����Ȥ�������С��ե��ꥢ��Ҫ�I�褯����ħ�������ä��Ƥ�����


    �ե��ꥢ�Ϥ��ʤ���z�ߤ��������ǡ�����ޤǴ���֪�餺���ä��櫓����


    �Ǥ⡢�м�ħ���Ȥ�ʤ�С��������֤��Ϥ����ʤ��ʤ뤫�⤷��ʤ���


    �����������ᡢ����z��ե��ꥢ��Ŀ��Τ����z�����


    �ե��ꥢ���Ӥ��ä�������碌������Ŀ��Ҋ�Ĥ᷵����


    ���Ϥ����㤯����äȥե��ꥢ���yɫ�����Ǥ�����


    �����������󣿡�


    ������Ͻ���Ǥ�����ä����Ōg�ˤ����ޤ��礦��


    ���Ǥ⡢�錄�����礯ħ�������ä��ʤ��ȥ�`�����������뤳�Ȥ��Ǥ��ʤ���Ρ�


    ��ǧ��ε���һ�i���顢�Ǥ��衣Ŀ��ǰ�Τ��Ȥ򥳥ĥ��ĤǤ���褦�ˤ��Ƥ����С������˥�`����������ħ�����ä�ʹ����褦�ˤʤ�ޤ���


    ���������󡣤�������͡����꤬�Ȥ����錄�����B����͡�


    �ե��ꥢ��С�������ʤ�������

 148-Episode 147: Three Teachers

    I''m Filia''s tutor now, and since she''s trying to do her best, I want to be there to teach her as much as possible.


    That''s what I need to do for Lucy''s rescue.


    But I have other things to do as well.


    Right now, Lucy is supposed to be in a military facility, but we don''t even know where that is.


    We need to find that out somehow.


    And this can''t be left to someone else.


    There just isn''t enough time to make a rescue mission at the same time while allowing Filia to master the grimoire.


    So, there is only one solution.


    ''This time, I''m going to ask Filia-sama to take turns teaching magic from someone other than me.


    ''Someone other than Solon?��Is that...you mean...Sophia?


    It''s inevitable, isn''t it?


    There aren''t many people in this mansion who can teach Filia magic.


    There are many kids who can''t use magic in the first place, including Clarice, and leaving it to a student the same age as Filia like Lucille is likely to be a problem.


    In that respect, Sophia is, after all, a saint, and her magical abilities are overwhelming.


    Appropriate........should be the right person.


    The worrying thing was that Sophia was never very good at teaching.


    With a genius as good as Sophia, it was too obvious that she could do everything, and she didn''t know where people who couldn''t use magic well would stumble.


    But it was also true that there weren''t many other suitable people for the job.


    ''''Is that alright with you, Filia-sama?''''


    I''d really like to have Solon tell me all about it, but that would be selfish of me.


    ''I''m sorry. But I think it''s not a bad experience to have someone else teach you. I''m not always the best teacher at all times.


    My best teacher will always be Solon.


    Filia smiled beautifully.


    She told me that by surprise, and I scowled.


    ''Oh, Solon''s face is red. Are you embarrassed?''


    Don''t you dare make fun of me.


    It''s true what they say about Solon being my best teacher.


    Thank you. I will live up to your expectations, Lady Filia.


    I said that with all my heart.


    However, it''s also true that I need to leave Filia in charge of her.


    I''ve made a basic plan for Filia''s learning, so all I have to do is ask her to follow it and see how her training goes.


    Will it work or not?


    At that moment, the door to the study opens briefly and Sophia glances out of the corner of her eye.


    I had called her.


    ''''Um........Solon-kun.''''


    Thank you for coming.


    Really? Wow, I can teach Her Highness magic?


    It''s a pleasure to work with you.


    With a throbbing look, Sophia nodded her head in agreement.


    She must be nervous, I think.


    Even though Sophia is the daughter of a marquis'' daughter, her status is far different when she is an imperial princess.


    In case you''re wondering, the current Sophia has the status of a squire of Filia, but she hasn''t done anything in particular that is squire-like.


    On the contrary, the shy Sofia seems to still not be able to adjust to Filia, who is the opposite of her character.


    I hope this opportunity will bring the two of us somewhat closer together.


    Filia was staring at me and Sophia.


    ''''Sophia-san........''''


    Filia is about to say something.


    But her words were interrupted midway through.


    The door to the study was opened with great force.


    The white mage Lisa was there.


    She pointed at us with a piercing look.


    What''s wrong with me?


    ''''I''m so jealous of Her Royal Highness that the head and vice-captain of the Knights of St. Sophia can teach me!��But, you see, I''m a sorcerer myself, so why don''t you ask me to play your highness'' teacher?


    Uh, no, I was going to ask you for help.


    Really?


    Lisa''s eyes sparkle.


    It seems that Lisa really, really wants to join the ranks of Philia training.


    Indeed, Lisa is still a full-fledged magician in this.


    She''s even good enough to be chosen for the Necropolis Exploitation Team.


    She''s the most capable of any other resident of the mansion besides me and Sofia.


    But there''s something dangerous about her, or perhaps it''s the fact that she has the same directional personality as Filia that makes me uneasy.


    Will it be safe to entrust Filia with the job...?


    No, you can''t just worry about it all the time.


    Let''s try to trust Lisa.


    I looked back at Filia and said, "I''m sure Lisa can do it! He accepted it with a smile.


    Maybe it''s because of their close personalities, or maybe it''s because they''re friendly.


    In the end, me, Sophia, and Lisa decided to take turns doing Filia''s intermediate support magic training.


    Leaving the rest to Sophia and the others, I was about to leave the study.


    Just then, the door to the study opened once more in a hurry.


    ''''Solon-sama!��We have a visitor!


    Clarice, the maid, appeared and bounced up to me.


    The fact that Clarice is in this much of a hurry means she is a guest for a reason.


    ''Who''s here?''


    The name is Len the Pikeman.


    "Ren?


    Speaking of Ren, he was one of the thirteen leaders of the former Order of St. Sophia.


    He was also actively in favor of my banishment.


    ''''And the other one is the head of the Salvation Knights.


    It seems that Creon is back in the house.


    The requirements must be about Lucy.


    I had a feeling that another confrontation with Creon was inevitable.

 149-Episode 148: Lanceman Len and Holy Knight Cleon

    When I went to the entrance of the mansion, Creon, the leader of the Salvation Knights, and Ren, the spearman, were there.


    They were standing side by side under the porch for carriages.


    Creon was wearing a white knight''s uniform as usual.


    Creon, who was famous for being a beautiful knight, standing against the sunset, was quite picturesque.


    ''''What does the Commander of the Salvation Knights want in this tiny suburban mansion?''''


    I asked sarcastically, but Creon remained cold and expressionless.


    ''''Tiny,'''' he said, ''''is probably not the case. We have a lot of women living here, from Princess Filia''s Highness and Saint Sophia to Arte and the other leaders of the Order.


    If you think about it, this mansion is home to almost half of the former leaders of the Knights of St. Sophia.


    Although, though, Arte and the others are severely wounded and unable to use magic, and have lost their former abilities.


    The remaining Knights of St. Sophia''s cadres should be almost all members of the Salvation Knights.


    One of them is Ren, the spearman.


    ''''It''s been a long time, Ren.''''


    Yes. I miss it.


    With a grin, Ren laughed.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it.


    Ren is the youngest among the Order''s officers.


    It''s a good idea to have a neutral, well-groomed face, and the expression "beautiful red-faced boy" fits the bill.


    But in reality, Ren is not a boy, but a girl, and was originally a member of the entourage of the man-hating wise man Arte.


    I wonder how Ren feels about the fact that Arte has been purged by Creon.


    At least, it seemed that Ren was still acting as Creon''s companion.


    Ren''s right hand held his prized demon spear rune in his right hand.


    The rune was a cursed red long spear, and Ren was the only one who could control it.


    Ren''s hand spun around.


    The next moment, Ren''s magic spear shot out at my throat.


    As soon as I jumped back, I drew the treasured sword tetracord from its sheath.


    Ren''s magic spear glowed red and attacked me again.


    The Treasure Sword Tetracord flicked it back, sending sparks flying violently.


    Ren drew his spear and was about to turn for another attack, but there was a slight gap in his movement.


    I didn''t miss the opportunity and flashed my treasure sword, and Ren retreated, nearly taking the demon spear off.


    ''''Heh, I thought my arm was tamed because I stopped being an adventurer and spent so much time lounging around here, but that''s not true!


    He''s a former deputy commander, for heaven''s sake. I''ve been in combat much longer than Ren.


    It''s true that in the sense of one-on-one, you''re the best all-around type. Well, when fighting within the Order, you are far less valuable than an attack-focused type like me.


    Ren''s Demon Spear Rune can use its spell power to inflict fatal wounds on the demon race that lies deep within the ruins.


    It''s the same for humans as well.


    When Ren''s spear glowed red, if it grazed my skin, it could result in death.


    I glanced at Creon.


    Creon doesn''t move in place and is staring at us expressionlessly.


    He doesn''t seem to stop and doesn''t join Ren.


    What is Creon''s purpose in having Ren attack me?


    Anyway, we need to win the game as soon as possible.


    Ren is being pushed, so we might be able to win even if we continue to attack in a folding fashion.


    It would be a straightforward approach.


    But what I''m looking for is a more certain victory.


    Ren''s spear glows red once more.


    After seeing that, I left the porch of the mansion with my sword at the ready and moved into the garden.


    ''Heh, you''re running away?''


    Yeah. To win.


    Len followed me out into the yard of the mansion.


    That was Ren''s mistake.


    I took a light swing of my treasure sword.


    At that moment, a green ivy crawled up from the ground in the garden.


    ''''Wha........?��Yikes!


    Ren screams.


    Its slender body was entangled in ivy and unable to move.


    I easily took the magic spear from Ren''s hand.


    Because of the incident of the previous attack on Arte, various traps are now being set up in the mansion.


    One of them is this ivy, which with Sofia''s help, is spread throughout the mansion.


    ''''It''s not fair,''''


    Ren glared at me and accused me, but I laughed at his protests.


    ''I wouldn''t want to be told by a spear-wielding girl who comes to a stranger''s mansion out of the blue.


    Then I looked back at Creon.


    ''So, what do you really want?��Why did you let Ren attack me?


    I wanted to see what you could do.


    ''Am I good?��I thought Creon would have known better than that.


    ''''No........my power is higher than before. So my skills are high to begin with, but in terms of magical and physical abilities.


    It''s...


    The power of Her Highness Princess Filia.


    I shut up.


    Creon had a good point.


    I connected Filia to the magic circuit and borrowed its power.


    But it wasn''t a power I could obtain without any side effects, and it was taking a toll on Filia''s body.


    Creon crossed his arms.


    ''However, there is another reason why I came to this mansion. I''ve brought you information that you should want by the throat right now.''''


    I locked eyes with Creon.


    Creon was staring straight at me.


    ''I''ll show you where Dr. Lucy is being held captive, Solon.


    Creon gave a strange smile.

 150-Episode 149: How to Recover What You Lost

    Why would Creon say that he can tell me where Lucy is?


    There''s no benefit to Creon in doing this.


    Only that he''s trying to frame me for it.


    Claire has told me.


    Father Gapon and Cleon are going to execute me and Lucy together.


    Me and Cleon used to be friends.


    I don''t know if Creon really wants to go that far.


    But now Creon cut off the wise man Arte without a care in the world and sacrificed him for the resurrection of the Demon King.


    He would do whatever it takes to revive his fellow girl, Sia, who had died, without a care in the world.


    The Creon in front of me, however, didn''t even bother to mention it, and looked at me cheerfully.


    ''I''m sure Solon will go to Dr. Lucy''s rescue. But I''m sure he has no idea where he''s being held.


    But not entirely free of it.


    Lucy was captured by an army lieutenant, Claire. And Claire is a member of the Imperial Capital''s military intelligence service. Father Gapon, who warned me to give up on retrieving Lucy, is also active in the vicinity of the imperial capital.


    If that''s the case, it''s more likely that he''s being held in a facility in the imperial capital rather than being taken away somewhere far away.


    There are several military facilities in the imperial capital.


    The military academy, the alma mater of Claire and Notaras. This is located in the Eastern District of the Imperial Capital.


    The Imperial Capital Military District Headquarters is also an important military facility. It''s the headquarters responsible for the defense of the imperial capital.


    There is also the Central War-time Industrial Committee. It was formed by the military and civilian businessmen and women who promised to cooperate with each other during the Great Republican War, and its headquarters are located in the Imperial Capital''s large bank.


    In addition, the military had various other facilities, such as the archaeological site investigation hall, which was the headquarters of the First Section of the Imperial Military Site Investigation Department.


    Furthermore, it is also conceivable that they are under house arrest outside of the military facilities. For example, the Imperial Central Prison under the jurisdiction of the Department of Justice.


    The main focus of this is the headquarters building of the Military Intelligence Bureau.


    On the top floor of this building is a prison for holding political prisoners.


    However, we have no definitive information on Lucy''s whereabouts.


    Since we can''t carry out an infiltration operation without knowing whether she''s there or not, we need to know Lucy''s location in advance.


    But that doesn''t mean I can trust Creon to tell me that.


    ''In the first place, if I go to help Lucy-sensei by using force, I''ll be caught for treason of the state. There''s no way I can do that.


    Then what do you do?��Would you ditch Dr. Lucy?


    ''All you have to do is prove that Dr. Lucy is innocent. And then the doctor will be released, right?


    I blurted out.


    In reality, Lucy was part of the Free Alliance''s plan, and the evidence would have been suppressed.


    So it would be impossible to prove her innocence, which meant that rescuing Lucy in peace would be difficult.


    Creon knows this, and he shook his head at me.


    ''''The only option you have is to risk your life to save your mentor.


    ''I can''t do anything so fearful as to rebel against the Empire, but suppose, in the unlikely event that I were to try to get Dr. Lucy back from her prison. What would you do then, Creon?


    What do you think he''ll do?


    Creon asked me back in a low voice.


    Of course, the answer is obvious.


    Creon would catch me as a sinner.


    The activities of the Knights of the Kingdom of Salvation, the resurrection of the Demon King, and the revival of Shea. I''m a potential obstacle to any of Creon''s objectives, so Creon has good reason to try to get rid of me.


    "The basement two floors of the Imperial War and Navy Ministry.


    Creon quietly announced Lucy''s whereabouts.


    The Ministry of War and Navy is an agency that oversees the military administration of the Imperial Army and is the heart of the military. This is where the headquarters of the Salvation Knights, led by Creon, are located.


    It''s a huge building just southwest of the Imperial Palace.


    But did Creon really imprison Lucy there?


    ''''Do you think I''m going to trust what Creon says?''''


    I''m not lying. After all, you can''t afford to talk like that.


    What does that mean?


    ''Because Dr. Lucy will be crippled at this rate. It means she won''t be able to use magic, she won''t be able to speak, and her body won''t be able to live properly.


    You''re not going to torture me, are you?


    I suppressed my rage.


    If I lost my cool, Creon would take control of the scene.


    ''''So far, no harm has come to Dr. Lucy. But it''s only a matter of time. Lucy-sensei will be sacrificed to the resurrection of the Demon King.


    ''''After sacrificing Arte, Flora, and so many descendants of the Demon King, do we still need to sacrifice for the resurrection of the Demon King?


    ''The Demon King has become a dwarf in a bottle. To regain his power, he needs a sorcerer''s body with powerful magic power and magic circuits. That means Dr. Lucy is supposed to be the Demon King''s retainer.


    If that happens, then Professor Lucy''s body will be controlled by the Demon King.


    That''s right.


    Claire it''s not your plan, is it?


    Yeah. Claire would be in captivity with Miss Lucy by now.


    Why?


    ''Because he opposed making Dr. Lucy the Demon King''s deputy. Father Gapon, the promoter of the plan, considered me a traitor.


    I was at a loss for words.


    Claire seemed to be antagonistic towards Lucy, but she still promised me that she would make sure that no harm came to her.


    That backfired and even Claire was in danger.


    And to Father Gapon, Lucy was still very important to him, and he couldn''t afford to let her be taken back.


    ''Claire seemed to be hiding a lot of things, but even if she was tortured, she didn''t vomit anything, so that''s an admirable thing. Even if it''s a magic-less lacking person, it''s still a member of my duke''s family.


    Claire is being tortured?


    ''''Yes. Unlike Lucy-sensei, who is the Demon King''s retainer, Claire has nothing of value to offer.


    ''Claire she''s ... she''s Creon''s sister and you shouldn''t say she''s not worth it.


    I don''t want you to think that I am the one torturing you.


    ''That said, if my sister is being tortured, she shouldn''t look so unconcerned.


    ''It''s trivial compared to bringing Shea back to life. Besides, I don''t like Claire.


    "Because I''m the lackey with no magic?


    No, I don''t. That doesn''t matter. What I don''t like is the fact that Claire has always adored Solon. In the past and in the present, he has always been on Solon''s side. It means that he cares more about you than he does about me, his brother. I have no reason to be concerned about such a situation.


    I was at a loss for words.


    I didn''t know my friend felt that way about my friend''s sister.


    ''It''s not just Claire. Sophia chose Solon over me, too. But Shea is different. Shea told me that I was the only one who mattered. So, Shea is the only thing that matters to me...


    Creon cut off what he was about to say, and then he was silent for a moment.


    Then he looked straight at me.


    ''''If Dr. Lucy is important to you, you should come to the Army and Navy Ministry. The plan to make Dr. Lucy the retainer of the Demon King will be carried out in three days.


    This is a trap.


    I don''t even know if what Creon says is true.


    But it''s probably true that Lucy is in a desperate predicament, and that she wants my help.


    Creon drew his holy sword and flashed it out.


    The ivy that had been tangling the spearman Ren was taken care of in an instant.


    ''''Solon. Choose a path you will not regret. Because you''ll have to make horrible sacrifices to get back what you''ve lost.


    The same way I brought Shea back to life.


    So I''m sure you''ll be there to help Dr. Lucy.


    Creon said as if to declare, and then turned his back to me.


    Then he walked out of the gates of the mansion with Ren and disappeared into the evening darkness.

 151-Episode 150: Artes Room

    After Creon left, I thought about it.


    Lucy is being held captive in the basement second floor of the Army and Navy Ministry.


    Creon said that.


    I just wondered if I could believe what Creon said.


    In the first place, is there a prison in a building that could be called the heart of the military?


    According to Creon, after three days, Lucy will be made a dependent of the Demon King.


    When that happens, Lucy''s body will be controlled by the Demon King and she will be as good as a cripple.


    Lucy is my only teacher.


    If I can''t help Lucy, I''ll never forgive myself.


    But Creon is different.


    To Creon, Lucy is just one of his teachers from wizarding school.


    And unless Lucy is used as a dependant to completely resurrect the Demon King, Creon''s ultimate goal of reviving Shea will not be achieved.


    My intentions and Creon''s intentions are in direct conflict with each other.


    It''s safe to assume that Creon told me where Lucy is in order to trap me.


    I don''t even know if Lucy is really in that place.


    But that doesn''t mean that if I don''t go to help Lucy, she will be the victim of the Demon King''s resurrection.


    Just like the Sage Arte and Astrologer Flora.


    Arte and the others who were sacrificed at the first stage of the Demon King''s resurrection were severely injured to the point of being unable to revive.


    ''''........I see. There was Arte.


    The War and Navy Ministry building houses the headquarters of the Knights of Salvation, and Arte is the former deputy commander of the Knights of Salvation.


    You know the structure of the building to some extent.


    I went back inside the mansion and was greeted in the corridor by Clarice in a maid''s outfit.


    It looked like she was waiting for me in the corridor the whole time.


    ''''Have the Salvation Knights left already?''''


    Yeah. I think we''re both done here.


    I decided not to tell Clarice that I was attacked by Ren, the spearman.


    There was no need to go out of my way to say something that would make me feel uneasy.


    But Clarice stared at me intently.


    ''''Solon-sama please don''t take it too hard, okay?''''


    Do I look like I''m pushing myself too hard?


    Because if you help Professor Lucy, your enemy is the Imperial Government. I''m sure I believe in Master Solon, but if you''re going to help him...


    ''I''d try to save Dr. Lucy and fail and die. Did you ever imagine that?


    Clarice didn''t nod, but she kept her eyes down.


    I guess she was worried about what I said.


    Unusually, Clarice has a faint expression on her face.


    ''I understand that Solon-sama wants to help Lucy-sensei. But for Filia-sama and me, the most important thing is Solon-sama. So.........please don''t take it too hard.


    I smiled.


    ''It''s okay. I won''t screw up so that I can die. And it''s my job to continue to teach Filia-sama her magic.


    ...right?


    ''Yeah, yeah. I have to protect everyone in this mansion, so I can''t be dead.


    ''Yes!��But.........


    I wish you would have said "protect me" instead of "protect everyone.


    Clarice looked me up and down and chuckled.


    I was relieved to see that she was back to her usual cheerful expression.


    I didn''t want to make Clarice look so gloomy and worried, even for her.


    I smiled and replied.


    ''And of course, Clarice, you know. I made a promise.


    Originally, the reason I moved into this mansion was to make sure that Filia, Sophia and Clarice were not in danger.


    There have been quite a few more residents since then, but Clarice is still very important to me.


    Clarice nodded happily.


    ''Yes, that''s right. I wanted Clarice-san to come with me for a moment.


    Where are you going?��Maybe you have a date or something?


    I''m sorry, but he''s in the house.


    ''I''m fine!��Because even in a mansion, if you think of it as a date, it''s a date!


    ''Well actually the place I want you to come is the other kids'' room.


    Are you going to take me to another girl''s room?��Master Solon, you are so mean.


    Clarice said and puffed out her cheeks deliberately.


    But when I said I was going to Arte''s room, Clarice''s expression changed dramatically and her eyes widened in surprise.


    I explained to her that I was trying to get information.


    "Do you think Arte is ready to talk?


    I think he''s gonna be okay.


    Arte recovered from his coma just yesterday, and I haven''t seen the awake Arte yet.


    Apart from the doctors, the two people who are watching Arte and Flora are Sophia and Clarice.


    I''m a man, and the idea is that it would be better to leave the care of Arte and the others to Sophia and the others.


    Now that Arte has become a slave, I''m in a position to protect her as her formal master.


    But to begin with, me and Arte are like sworn enemies.


    There''s no way she can fully trust me, and I thought it would be better to have a third party like Clarice to listen to me.


    Clarice nodded, looking a little nervous.


    We knocked on the door of a room in the corner of the mansion.


    There was no answer, so Clarice gently opened the door.


    The room was dimly lit, though the setting sun was shining through the windows.


    Two beds stood next to each other in the bleakness, with little or no luggage.


    Lying on the bed by the window was Flora, the astrologer.


    Flora had her eyes closed with a peaceful expression on her face.


    She looks like she is just asleep.


    However, Flora was made a victim of the Demon King''s resurrection by Creon''s hands, and even her brain was severely damaged.


    She hasn''t woken up even once since the Necropolis attack.


    And on the front side of the bed, there was Arte, who had lost everything.

 152-Episode 151 Mansion Arte

    Instead of his usual prized black robe, Arte is wearing a simple white outfit for the sick.


    Gulping, Arte trembled.


    ''''Um ... it''s me. I''m Clarice, the maid.''''


    ''''Ah ... you''re a maid. And........Solon-senpai is there too?


    Arte''s beautiful black eyes were empty and unfocused.


    Though not in as bad a condition as Flora''s, Arte also lost the movement of his right hand and left leg, and then went blind.


    Arte had abused the Demon King''s descendants as tools, horribly assaulted his companion Rylen Remilia, and was only pursuing his power at the cost of everything else.


    The former Arte was not nearly as good as he was before, but his eyes were vibrant and his expression was bright.


    But now Arte has lost all his power and is unable to use any magic at all.


    ''''Arte I''m sorry it took me so long to come to see you.


    It''s not like I wanted to see you, you know.


    He was still hateful, but he didn''t have the same high spirits he had before, and his expression was deadpan.


    That would be true.


    To Arte, power was everything to him.


    And yet, it''s strange not to despair, since he suddenly became a body that not only couldn''t use magic, but couldn''t even lead a proper daily life.


    Arte said in a whisper.


    ''''But........for helping me.......thank you.


    I don''t know if I can say that I''ve been helped.


    Both Arte and Flora ended up being victims of the Demon King''s resurrection.


    If I hadn''t intervened, it''s true that they would have died, but if I''d been able to save them earlier, they wouldn''t have been left with any lasting effects.


    But Arte didn''t try to blame me.


    Instead, he asked quietly.


    ''''I heard. She said I''m not a nobleman''s daughter or a wise man now, but a slave of a senior.''''


    ''It''s just a formality. Don''t worry about that, just get some rest.


    You''ll be worried!


    Arte suddenly raised his beautiful, high-pitched voice.


    As me and Clarice looked at each other, Arte continued to speak quickly.


    ''''I''m sure Senpai has a grudge against me. I was the one who banished the senior and also attacked the senior''s mansion. The fact that I am being made a slave by this senator...


    Oh.


    I''m sure. Now I know what Arute is thinking.


    "I don''t want to get even. So don''t get upset.


    Why?


    ''That''s because Arte is my mate. Even if Arte banished me, it wouldn''t change that.


    ...That''s what I don''t like about seniors.


    Arte said in a fading, small voice.


    Besides, Arte was already bad enough.


    When Arte had attacked us, we''d had to fight to defend ourselves.


    But I have no taste for hurting an irresistible opponent even more.


    I wasn''t sure if that was enough for Arte to trust me, so I added a word.


    ''I''ve made a promise to Flora as well, you know.


    "Promise?


    Flora was asking me to protect Arte, you know.


    Flora was trying to protect me. And now, because of me, Flora is....


    Arte seemed to feel responsible for Flora becoming a cripple.


    ''''Senpai''s.......was right. If I hadn''t attacked Necropolis, this wouldn''t have happened.''''


    Arte has lost his powers and is no longer a wise man, but I''m sure there are some things we won''t know until that happens.


    ''I''ll make sure that Arte is back to his normal body and that Flora wakes up too. I can''t say I''m irresponsible enough to say that I can absolutely do it, but I''ll do everything I can.


    At least Arte''s blindness was temporary due to being deprived of magical power all at once, and there was nothing wrong with the eyes themselves.


    That''s what the doctors said, and I thought there was a good chance of recovery.


    Arte gave a small nod and then twisted around to get up.


    Instantly, Arte staggered.


    I hurriedly approached Arte and supported him as he fell down.


    ''''Senpai?''''


    Don''t try to force yourself to get up.


    Squeezing, Arte clung to me.


    Arte had tears in his eyes.


    ''I''m so miserable, aren''t I? I can''t see anything, I can''t even get up normally, I can''t use magic anymore. I''m no longer a nobleman, I''m a slave...and even Flora was treated badly. I''m not going to have anything else..... But.........


    The rest of the story was unspeakable.


    Because Arte began to cry aloud.


    The Arte in front of me was not one of the strongest wise men of the empire, but just a trembling girl.


    Without saying a word, I gently held Arte''s shoulder.


    As Clarice softly stroked Arte''s back as if to soothe her.


    After a while, Arte calmed down and her voice was like a whisper.


    ''''I''ve shown you how embarrassing it is.


    It''s true that I couldn''t imagine the former Arte crying in front of people.


    That''s how trapped and weak Arte is.


    ''I''m not ashamed of it.


    Thank you very much.


    Arte smiled weakly.


    Then I decided to cut to the chase.


    I want you to tell me what Arte knows about the inner workings of the Army and Navy Ministry.


    When I said this, Arte told me everything he knew.


    It seems that Arte remembers the structure of all the buildings in the Army and Navy Ministry, and as expected of a wise man who graduated from a magic school at the top of his class.


    If we were to go inside the Army and Navy Ministry and rescue Lucy, Arte''s information would be quite useful.


    ''''Do you know what''s in the basement two floors?''''


    It''s a prisoner of war camp. But it''s not just a prison.


    What do you mean?


    "We only collect the most powerful sorcerers in captivity. We''ve built a special system to keep the sorcerers who would normally escape from the prisons alive.


    I see.


    It means it''s a suitable place for Lucy''s confinement of the crimson Lucy.


    ''''Also... this is top secret information, but in that prison, they are experimenting on the human body on the captive sorcerers.


    Today''s imperial government would have no qualms about conducting human experiments on prisoners of war.


    That in itself shouldn''t be surprising.


    "Do you know what kind of experiments they do?


    I don''t know that much about it.


    Human experimentation going on in the basement of the military''s mainframe in secret.


    In order to protect its secrecy, heavy security will be in place, and it will be quite difficult to infiltrate.


    However, regardless of Claire''s intentions, it makes sense that if the facility is originally conducting human experiments, it is also suitable for holding a ritual with Lucy as the Demon King''s retainer.


    Creon''s words don''t seem to be entirely false.


    It''s a risky gamble, but even if I know it''s a trap, I''m not sure if I''ll ride in to rescue Lucy.


    If I were to ride into the Ministry of War and Navy headquarters, what steps should I take?


    I had a choice to make.

 153-Episode 152: Lucy Rescue Operation and Alemanian

    It was a summer day.


    I was in Professor Lucy''s lab.


    I was a fourth year student at the school of magic, and it had been two years since I became Lucy''s apprentice.


    Lately I''ve been spending a lot of time in Lucy''s lab.


    There was a reason for that.


    That''s because the middle school mage exam, which is held in the fall semester of fourth year, is a tough one!


    This is an examination conducted by the Imperial government to certify the competence of mages, and students of the Imperial School of Magic are required to pass it without exception.


    If you fail the exam, you will not be able to advance to the next level, and on the other hand, if you get a good grade, you will be given privileges such as the ability to choose a more advanced class.


    That''s why Lucy had to stay with me and teach me how to study.


    ''Okay, Solon?��I won''t forgive you if you flunk out.


    Lucy said, tapping her fingers on the desk with a thump.


    We were facing each other across the desk.


    ''It''s okay. As of now, we have a good chance of passing the test itself with plenty of time to spare.


    Hmm.


    It''s all thanks to Dr. Lucy, isn''t it?


    I smiled and said, and Lucy blushed and looked away.


    I wonder if she''s embarrassed.


    ''And anyway, don''t get distracted!��And you have to pass with good grades. Aim for the best!


    ''''Haha, that''s indeed impossible. The one who will pass in first place will be Sophia.


    Sophia is showing overwhelming talent in the practical skills of magic.


    Even Creon is rapidly improving his magical abilities, and there''s also a guy named Serene, who is the honor student for his grade.


    Furthermore, it''s not just the students of the magic school who take the test.


    It''s unrealistic to expect me to be first.


    ''''I passed first, so you, my apprentice, have to get first place too.


    ''Don''t be ridiculous. I''m not a genius like Miss Lucy.


    ''Oh, I''m afraid so. In practicing magic, Solon is certainly not as good as I used to be. But there are some subjects in which he does very well.


    It''s a bunch of low-paying electives, though.


    Subjects that are not directly related to magic, such as herbology and imperial history, are also included in the secondary mage exam.


    It is said that in order to play an active role as a full-fledged mage, you have to know more than just magic.


    And when it comes to those subjects, I did indeed do much better than the other students.


    I''m good at a lot of things that require a lot of detailed knowledge.


    You''re really good at it. How do you know so much about so many things?


    ''''Originally, I was going to be a nobleman''s steward. Learning the knowledge and skills to support my master was more important than being able to use magic.


    Yeah. That kind of thing?


    ''It is the role of the master nobles to use magic. They have a noble duty to protect the people with magic. And the steward is expected to support them in all aspects of their work.


    ''I was born of noble birth, but Miss Lilla took me in when I was little, so I don''t know much about that sort of thing.


    Lucy was born into one of the most prestigious aristocrats in the empire, but she doesn''t have an aristocratic vibe in a good way.


    That''s probably because she became the apprentice of a magician from a commoner''s background at an early age.


    ''''Is it also because Solon is so good at Alemanian that he was about to become a steward?


    ''Huh?��Who told you that I speak Alemanian?


    ''I overheard Sophia talking to one of the other kids. She said happily, ''Solon can do everything and he speaks a lot of foreign languages very well.


    Oh, I see.


    ''It''s somehow not funny that Sophia knew something that I, as a master, didn''t,''


    Lucy puffs out her cheeks and glares at me.


    I was at a loss for a reply.


    I didn''t mean to hide anything from Lucy, but.


    ?''''So, teach me some Alemanian.


    I almost dropped the quill from my hand in surprise.


    Because Lucy spoke, no doubt, in Alemanian.


    ''Surprised?��I had to do some studying.


    Why did you have to learn Alemanian again?


    ''When I heard that Solon could speak, I was intrigued. But I guess there are limits to what I can learn on my own.


    ''Well, there aren''t that many books to learn, and it''s a pain in the ass to pronounce them and all that.


    ''That''s why I''ve asked Solon to teach me. Is that alright?


    "I''ll teach Miss Lucy?


    Yeah. I just thought it would be fun to have that happen sometimes. Right?


    Lucy looked at me with her crimson eyes.


    I''m always helping Lucy, and if I can repay her, however trivial, it''s no problem.


    Besides, the fact that the genius master, Lucy, is being taught by an ordinary apprentice of mine is certainly a bit interesting.


    I''m sure he''ll be able to learn it right away, given the fact that he''s Lucy.


    I smiled.


    I''m sure you''re right. If it''s okay with me, I can help you. But I don''t think learning Alemanian would be that useful...''''


    I don''t need to be useful. Do you understand?


    Lucy chuckled.


    Then she popped the magic theory reference book on her desk and indicated it by tapping it.


    ''''For that.......I have to pass the secondary mage exam properly. After the exam is over, we can take a trip to Alemania.


    Lucy chuckled and put a cup of freshly brewed tea in front of me.


    I looked down at the reference book for the exam again, thinking that Lucy was in a good mood today.


    ''Hey, Solon...''


    Lucy calls my name as if to sweeten it.


    I looked up at Lucy''s words........as I should have.


    The one who was smiling in front of me was Filia.


    ��


    Hey, Solon, wake up.


    I was startled and tried to jump up, and he put a finger to my forehead.


    I was lying on the bed, and Filia was on top of me.


    Filia was wearing a thin negligee, and I was thrown off.


    It''s troubling to be held so closely in such a state, though.


    Filia smiled softly and gently placed her lips close to my ear.


    ''''I''m sorry for waking you up at this hour, okay?''''


    It was still early morning when I looked at the clock.


    Sophia and the others in the same room were sleeping soundly. Clarice was tossing and turning in her sleep with a happy look on her face, and Sophia was mumbling in her sleep with a small smile, "I can''t eat anymore.......


    I''m sure they''re both dreaming peacefully.


    I was apparently having a dream too.


    It was also a dream a long time ago.


    The fourth year of magic school has been six years ago.


    I was 17 and Lucy was 20.


    Many things have changed between then and now.


    Based on the information I got from Creon and Arte, do I go and save Lucy?


    It was yesterday that I had to make a decision, and today I had to start taking concrete action as soon as possible.


    As I collapsed on the bed, I asked Filia a question.


    ''Do you want to talk to me in private?


    ''Huh?��How did you know?


    Otherwise, Lady Filia wouldn''t be waking me up at this hour.


    Me, Filia, Sophia and Clarice are always in a room together, so it''s not often that we''re alone together.


    Filia looked up at me.


    ''Why don''t we go for a little walk in the garden?''


    Are you still in your pajamas?


    Who''s watching?


    ''Well, yes, that''s true but you''ll catch a cold.


    Yeah?��Ah........


    I gently put the cardigan on Filia and popped her on the shoulder.


    She twisted around ticklishly and smiled happily.


    I threw on my jacket and took Filia out into the garden with me.


    The early morning air was clear and pleasant.


    The garden of this mansion was originally owned by a nobleman, so it was a decent size.


    However, since the purchase, the garden had remained untouched and was in disrepair except for a minimal path.


    I think I can understand why there was a rumor that it was a haunted house.


    ''I don''t think I''ve ever walked in a garden like this before, have I?


    Well, it''s not yet in a state where it''s fun to stroll around. At some point, I''d like to take good care of the grasses and flowers, and at the same time grow some medicinal plants and other plants to make the garden suitable for the residence of Her Imperial Highness.


    This will be fun. I''ll help you with that.


    ''Thank you. Shall we have Lady Filia do the same?


    Yes. But it''s fun for me just to know that I''m walking with him.


    Filia stopped abruptly and spun around to look back at me.


    The hem of her negligee swayed softly.


    Then Filia looked straight at me.


    ''Hey, is Solon going to help Lucy?��Alone in the basement of the War and Navy Department?


    I blinked my eyes.


    I wasn''t supposed to let Filia know about Lucy''s whereabouts yesterday, though.


    ''Clarice told me,''


    ''Oh, I see.''


    Please don''t blame Clarice. I asked you to do it.


    I''ve met with Creon and I''ve been to Arte''s room.


    Then I''m sure you''d be wondering what we were talking about.


    "Hey, Solon. "Hey Solon, can I come with you to help Lucy?


    I shook my head.


    ''I can''t bring Lady Filia with me.


    Because I''m not good enough?


    I looked at Filia in surprise.


    Filia has an unusually anxious look on her face.


    ''''Why do you say that?''''


    Because.........if it were true, I was supposed to learn Lucy''s grimoire magic, help Solon and fight with him. But I can''t even use intermediate magic properly, so I couldn''t be of any help to Solon...


    It seems that Filia is dragging the failure of yesterday''s enhancement spell with her.


    I bent down and made eye contact with Filia.


    ''Everyone has things that go wrong. If you keep worrying about it, the things that work will not work anymore.''''


    But....


    ''Besides, if you learn Miss Lucy''s amazing magic so quickly, you''ll be in trouble.


    Why?


    ''''An ordinary sorcerer like me would lose his position. Besides, if Filia-sama learns magic without any stumbles, I won''t be able to teach her anymore.


    I don''t think so.


    ''No. The Master is there for the disciple when he stumbles. Master is there for his students when they falter, so Master Filia doesn''t have to feel depressed or lose confidence. Master Filia is not a useless person, she is a brilliantly gifted magician''s spawn.


    Filia blushed a little and listened to my words.


    And then she crossed her little hands in front of her chest, as if she were praying. ,.


    Then I want to go and help Lucy. I want to help Solon.


    ''Thank you. Someday, I''m sure Master Filia will be a magician who surpasses me. When that happens, please help me with my helplessness. But now is not the time for that yet.


    Yes.


    Even though I know it''s a trap, I''ll still go to Lucy''s aid.


    I can''t just leave her in there with her in danger.


    And I''m the only one who will infiltrate the Army and Navy Ministry.


    I''m not taking Filia, or even Sophia with me.


    That was partly because I didn''t want to put everyone in danger, but there was another reason.


    I was the only one who could speak Alemanian.


    The ability to speak Alemanian was essential to the mission to save Lucy.

 154-Chapter 153: Infiltration

    I was in the basement of the War Department.


    That''s right.


    I''d made it in.


    I''m in handcuffs, with a strong guard next to me.


    And my clothes are the wrong kind of uniforms.


    "No luck for you in your escape. Oops, didn''t you understand Imperial Standard?


    The guard chuckled.


    I''m now misunderstood as an officer of the Alemanian Farren Republic.


    It wasn''t so much that they misunderstood me as that they thought I was.


    If I used the language of Alemania and wore the military uniform of Alemania, anyone could only see me as an officer of an enemy country.


    He then wandered around near the military compound, and as soon as he was discovered, he used his magic to resist.


    So I was captured as an escaped enemy officer.


    This allowed me to successfully come to the basement of the Army and Navy Ministry.


    Since this is a facility for capturing high-ranking sorcerers from the enemy, I figured that I should be sent there if I was captured.


    His skill of speaking Alemanian was unusually useful.


    Somewhere in this dimly lit dungeon is Lucy.


    Each cell is surrounded by an iron cage, with a corridor that allows the prisoners to see inside.


    And the treatment of the prisoners did not seem to be very good.


    Everyone was emaciated and looked at the guards with a resentful stare.


    There was even a female sorcerer in tattered clothes, staring at the ceiling with downcast eyes.


    A transparent stake is driven into her chest.


    It''s probably the same magic power absorber that was used on Arte and Flora.


    The information that they are conducting outrageous human experiments on prisoners of war seems to be correct.


    I''m sure the guards poked me and locked me in one of their cells.


    The guard sighed and disappeared.


    He probably thinks he''s safe because he locked himself in.


    It''s true that this dungeon is a special space, and the magic has been neutralized.


    Probably a large amount of magical power is filled into the space, preventing the normal use of magic.


    That''s why no high-ranking magician can use magic to break out of a prison, but if it''s not magic, it''s a different story.


    But if it''s not magic, it''s a different story.


    I take out a small folding tool I keep in my mouth.


    It''s a combination of a spontaneous combustor and a sharp, saw-tooth blade, and if it''s made of ordinary metal.


    It snaps off easily.


    I easily broke the lock and walked out of the prison.


    There are too many prisoners, and the security seems to be a bit sketchy.


    Now, let''s find Lucy.


    At least she''s not on the road we''ve been on.


    And on top of that, she''s not like the other POWs, and she''s an important person, so she may be sequestered in a special room somewhere.


    There''s also a definitive clue.


    It''s the magic stone I gave Lucy.


    The rare magic stone I picked up in the Corinthian Garden shines in seven colors and emits intense magical power.


    Basically, it''s just a beautiful stone, but because of its magical power, it is able to detect the location of its owner.


    It''s impossible to detect the owner without being close to him or her to some extent, and if Lucy has had all her possessions taken away, it''s useless.


    However, as soon as I took out the silver rod used to detect the magic stone, it glowed red and indicated the location of the magic stone.


    I was worried that it would malfunction due to the magical power that surrounds it, but I was actually relieved to see that the magic detection stick worked properly.


    Lucy is close by, after all.


    I quietly walked away.


    If the guards found me, the mission would be a failure.


    We need to tread carefully.


    I suppressed my impatience.


    I''m as worried about Claire as I am about Lucy.


    I''ve heard that Claire is being tortured, and I''m praying that she''s okay.


    Eventually, I made my way to the far end of the dungeon compartment.


    It''s a damp, stone-built space with a strangely unpleasant atmosphere.


    One of the guards, a young man, was there, and I didn''t want to deal with him if I could.


    I wouldn''t want to deal with him if I could, but he was just standing there blocking the passage.


    I had no choice but to deliberately make high-pitched footsteps.


    A jittery-looking guard came running towards me.


    I quickly ducked into the shadow of a nearby pillar.


    The guard man came but found nothing there, and he cocked his head curiously.


    And just as he was about to return to his post, I approached him from behind and popped him on the head with my sword.


    A peaked strike, of course.


    The guard easily collapses to the spot.


    They won''t be awake for a while.


    In the same way, I''ll destroy each of the three or four soldiers, take their clothes and tie them up in the prison.


    I was able to conduct my search without being disturbed by anyone.


    Eventually, I found a relatively spacious room.


    The silver magic detecting rod is glowing intensely red.


    It must be here.


    I gently opened the door and let go.


    There was a young woman hanging there with her hands bound by chains.


    She looks at me with crimson eyes, as if surprised.


    ''''Is it Solon...?''''


    In front of me was my mentor, Lucy.


    And beside her was a bloody Claire lying limp and slumped.

 155-Episode 154 Azatoi (?) Lucy

    Dr. Lucy, I''m so glad you''re okay.


    Lucy in the prison was bound, but she didn''t seem to be injured.


    Since she had the role of being considered the Demon King''s retainer, the army would not be able to handle her roughly.


    Lucy''s cheeks were red and her eyes were downcast.


    ''''You really........came.


    ''Dr. Lucy is my only teacher. Not going to help is not an option, not in the first place.


    Thank you. You should help her first.


    I nodded to Lucy, then bent down to help Claire up.


    She was badly injured.


    Her military uniform was tattered and there were scars all over her skin from being whipped.


    ''''Ah ... Mr. Solon,''''


    Claire looked at me with empty eyes.


    It looks like it''s all you can do to talk, but still Claire smiled.


    ''''It''s a pity that you didn''t come to save me....


    I''m here to help you with Claire, too.


    ''That would be ... kind of nice. Even if it''s an extra for Professor Lucy.


    Although it seemed to be life-threatening, it looks pretty painful.


    I want to recover Claire as soon as possible, but I can''t use my magic here.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.


    I gave a simple treatment and wiped Claire''s skin with a cloth to clean up any traces of blood and dirt.


    In the process, I noticed that some of the fingers on Claire''s left hand were unnaturally bent.


    ''''This........''''


    ''Haha. It''s broken.


    Claire laughed like it was nothing, but it was a terrible thing to do.


    Once again, I felt my resentment towards Gapon.


    ''The reason Claire was being tortured you were defending me. I''m sorry.


    I''d been to the Freedom Alliance meeting and knew about Lucy''s plans for the rebellion.


    But if the military found out about it, they would punish me too.


    That''s why Claire didn''t tell me about it, even though she was tortured.


    I''m sure you don''t mind. It''s just that I did it out of a desire to help Solon. It''s a good thing that I''m not a fan of Father Gapon''s Third Department and my military intelligence agency. But...


    But?


    I''d like to see you say ''thank you'' instead of ''I''m sorry'' anyway.


    I see. Yeah, of course. Thanks, Claire.


    Yes. When I was little... I dreamed of being able to help Solon and fighting with him. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, but it''s not a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. And that makes me happy.


    Then Claire stood up.


    Even though she should be tattered all over her body, there was nothing sluggish about her movements.


    As expected of a soldier, Claire couldn''t use magic, but she seemed to have a strong mental strength.


    ''''Well, Solon-san, do you have a plan to escape?''''


    Of course.


    I showed them some uniforms.


    They were the ones I took from the guards I knocked out.


    ''If you change into these, both me and Dr. Lucy should look like Imperial soldiers. The rest of you can walk out of the Ministry of War and Navy with aplomb.


    If they suspect you are passing through...


    I''ll have Claire, a native soldier, take care of it then.


    I said jokingly, but if such a situation actually arose, I''d have to ask for Claire''s help.


    Claire chuckled and nodded.


    ''I suppose so. If that happens, I will have no choice but to help Professor Lucy escape. I''m sure the military intelligence officers will take care of the rest once we''re out of here.


    I''m counting on you.


    Me and Claire bumped our fists against each other and laughed at each other.


    It''s not quite the same as it used to be, but we''re working together now.


    Claire turned around to look at Lucy.


    I don''t know why she was looking at us so unhappily.


    ''Huh?��Are you possibly jealous?��Professor Lucy?


    Not true!


    Lucy said back with a bright red face.


    I walked up to Lucy and released her restraints.


    ''Now, sir, you can change into this military uniform too.


    Here?��With Solon in there?


    I''ll be fine.


    ''Does it matter?��Besides, this is something you took from a female soldier, right?


    ''Uh, well, yes,''


    If you''re going to get women''s military uniforms, of course you have to take them away from the women.


    There was quite a bit of resistance and guilt in stunting a guard who was still about a girl and turning him into his underwear, but it was an emergency situation, so there was no choice.


    ''''Solon''s pervert........ But I get it. You can just change your clothes, right?


    With that, Lucy began to put her hands on her own crimson robe.


    I hurriedly turned back and took off my own Alemanian military uniform and changed into the Imperial military uniform as well.


    Claire was staring at me.


    ''''Um, Claire-san?��It''s hard to change clothes when you''re being watched...


    ''Don''t worry about it. You''ve grown up, Mr. Solon.


    Giggling, Claire laughed, and then she suddenly looked like she was in pain somewhere.


    It''s true that when we used to interact in Creon''s family''s duke house, Claire was a little girl and I was a boy.


    But now it''s different.


    Eventually I finished getting dressed.


    A little while later, it seemed that Lucy had finished dressing as well.


    "Well Solon. You can look at me now. Just in case.


    When I looked at Lucy by the wall, she had indeed changed into her military uniform.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to have the same thing happen to you.


    The military uniform is a pale blue jacket and a dark blue skirt, so the colors are different.


    However, Lucy looked very embarrassed.


    ''''It''s like the length doesn''t fit.''''


    It looks like...


    The original owner of this dress was somewhat petite, whereas Lucy was tall for a woman.


    So when Lucy wore it, the hem of the skirt was quite short, and the shape of the skirt was clearly visible from her chest to her waist.


    ''''I hope you don''t look at it too much, Solon.


    I''m sorry.


    I hurriedly averted my gaze.


    ''Hmm,'' said Claire, looking at us with zit eyes.


    ''It''s a mockery, Professor Lucy,''


    ''I didn''t mean to!��....embarrassing.


    Is that how you''re treating Mr. Solon?


    I''m not messing around!


    Seeing Lucy and Claire arguing with each other, I felt strange.


    In the past, Claire seemed to hate Lucy, but now she seems to be getting along rather well with her.


    Did something happen in the prison?


    At any rate, we hurried out of the prison.


    We left the dungeon passage and came to the first floor hall of the Ministry of War and Navy without being seen.


    As expected of the headquarters of the imperial army, the hall was a luxurious marble hall with chandeliers shining on the ceiling.


    ''''It looks like a surprisingly easy escape,''''


    Lucy was right, we were going pretty well.


    If we could get away from the Ministry of the Army and Navy at this point, all we had to do was get Lucy exiled to a foreign country.


    That was supposed to be the plan.


    But--


    ''I knew you were a traitor, Solon. I''m sorry, I''m very sorry.


    An old man stood at the entrance of the hall.


    The man with the cross on his chest was Father Gapon of the secret police.

 156-Episode 155: Demon Kings Power and Crimson Magic

    Father Gapon was the only one standing in front of us.


    There are no other soldiers.


    Claire holds her war sword and glares at Gapon with an angry expression.


    ''''How dare you treat me so badly just now?


    A traitor deserves to be treated like one.


    The Military Intelligence Agency would have none of it. And you think one guy can take on all three of us?


    I too drew my magic sword and then handed Lucy my wand.


    Lucy nodded and took it.


    There was no way an ordinary priest could compete against a soldier, a magic swordsman and a great sorcerer all by himself.


    But--.


    Gapon held the cross on his chest up to the heavens.


    Then the marble in the hall of the Army and Navy Ministry rose up and began to form a single shape.


    A huge statue of a god made of marble.


    It appeared in front of him and began to walk slowly.


    ''Behold. This is the power of the Demon King.


    I see.


    Gapon was involved in the plan to revive the Demon King and tried to use Lucy as a dependent.


    If that was the case, it wouldn''t be surprising if he was using the Demon King''s power.


    As Claire had said, if he used the power of the Demon King, which was fully revived, even a mere soldier could be strengthened into a powerful magical being if he used the power of the Demon King.


    Although the Demon King hasn''t regained all of his power yet, it would still be easy to share his special power with a single Gapon.


    I looked at the statue of the god in front of me and smiled.


    Perhaps this must be Gapon''s replacement in the fight.


    But for all intents and purposes, it was a polytheistic god that was believed in the ancient kingdom.


    It was a statue of a stern male god, a god believed to be a sun god, given the characteristics of wearing a laurel crown and holding a staff.


    On the other hand, the Imperial Church originally forbade idolatry. In other words, there is no such thing as an image of the current church god in his likeness.


    ''''Is it permissible for the Imperial Church''s priestly hall to invoke a statue of a pagan god? Moreover, he''s using the power of a demon king.


    "God protects those who follow the righteous path. By any means necessary.


    With Gapon''s voice, the number of god statues quickly grew to ten and unfolded to surround us.


    One of them swung its staff down.


    It''s a marble staff, so of course a direct hit would not be enough.


    I filled the treasure sword tetracord with magic and flashed it.


    The marble staff shattered and scattered on the spot.


    I look back at Lucy.


    ''Me and Claire will be able to block the attack.


    Yes, sir.


    Lucy grinned and raised her staff high.


    The enemy''s second and third blows were delivered, but I dodged them without difficulty while defending Lucy.


    However, Claire''s sword streak was getting suspicious.


    Claire can''t use magic, and she can only block the marble''s attacks and can''t fight back.


    The marble statue swung its staff at Claire again, and she managed to catch it, but then finally staggered back to her feet.


    In the next moment, another statue of the god swung a fist at her.


    ''''Claire!''''


    I quickly pulled Claire into a hug and swung my treasure sword with my other hand, breaking my fist.


    ''''S-Sorry,''''


    Don''t worry about it.


    Claire was looking up at me with a red face.


    To begin with, Claire is weak from the effects of the torture, and I don''t think she''ll be able to fight any more.


    It''s time to settle the matter.


    However, I can''t break the situation on my own.


    My reliance is on Lucy.


    ''''Shall we ask the fake gods to disappear!


    With Lucy''s words, scorching flames curled up from my wand.


    Everything in a fairly large space was so hot that I thought for a moment that I was going to get burned too.


    That''s how high the firepower of Lucy''s flame magic is.


    As Lucy waved her staff, the flames spread to the God''s statues and then changed color to pale white.


    In the blink of an eye, all ten divine statues melted and disappeared without a trace.


    ''''Marble is very vulnerable to fire. They can easily melt away. It was the wrong person.''''


    So that''s Lucy the Crimson.


    Gapon didn''t seem to be moved and snapped his fingers.


    Once again, the marble deforms and creates a statue of a god.


    ''It doesn''t matter how many times I do it, it''s the same thing.


    Lucy said confidently.


    ''Yes.


    It should be.


    If he tried to create another image of a god, Lucy''s flames would burn him out and that would be the end of it.


    But would Gapon act in a way that made no sense at all?


    I gasped and looked up at the ceiling.


    ''Up there!��Dr. Lucy!


    The statue of a god created by the power of a demon king.


    The marble that was used as the raw material for the statues was part of this hall.


    And if too many statues of the gods were created, naturally the building itself would crack.


    Countless stones fell on Lucy from the chipped ceiling.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on.


    I also repelled the divine statue''s attack and covered for Lucy.


    But at the same time, one of the god statues was closing in on Claire.


    You''ll be able to find a lot of people who are willing to pay for your services.


    Unable to defend against it, Lucy was directly hit by the god statue''s attack and dropped her staff. There, she received a further follow-up attack.


    ''''Kyaaaaaah!''''


    With a high-pitched scream, Lucy was flung to the edge of the wall and then underneath the falling stone.


    I felt my blood boil.


    I hurriedly ran to Lucy, defending her.


    Lucy seemed to be in perfect condition, but she was lying on her face, her lower body under a stone.


    She couldn''t move in this way.


    ''''I''m sorry, Solon. I meant to show you how cool you are as a master...''''


    ''You''ve done well enough. I could never have burned all those statues down. I''m throwing rocks away.


    Lucy shook her head.


    ''You and Claire both run away.


    I can''t do that!


    ''The attack earlier also broke my leg. Going with you will only slow you down.


    But....


    One last favor. Give me your magic sword now.


    After being told, I handed Lucy the magic sword.


    Lucy''s crimson eyes shone brightly.


    The next moment, a tremendous amount of fire was released from the magic sword.


    It was many times more powerful than when he had defeated the divine statue earlier.


    Those flames went straight to Gapon.


    The divine statue was obliterated and Gapon was also engulfed in flames.


    Gapon had deployed a magical barrier just before.


    It would be able to protect Gapon himself, since it would have used the Demon King''s power, but he wouldn''t be able to move for a while.


    The flames continued to spread violently, even drilling holes in the building.


    But Lucy, who had finished using her magic, was as limp as a threadbare doll.


    I''ve used all my magic now. When that flame goes out, Gapon will try to attack you and other soldiers may come. So run away.


    But...


    I''m glad I was there to help. Thank you so much. Even if the Demon King takes you as his vessel, I will always remember him.


    Lucy said, and smiled a beautiful smile.


    I was about to say I shouldn''t give up, but then I thought about the current situation.


    Even for free, Claire was injured and already lost her ability to fight.


    Lucy can''t move, it will take a long time to remove the stone, and even if I could help her out, she can''t even walk.


    I can''t get Lucy out of there now.


    ''Solon, go now!��This is my command as a master.


    .....


    I took the magic sword from Lucy and then I thought.


    Do I run away from here with Claire, or do I stay and help Lucy?


    I had a decision to make.

 157-Episode 156: Leticia

    The situation is grim.


    Father Gapon is temporarily stranded, but with the power of the Demon King, he will try to attack us.


    The army soldiers will soon arrive as well.


    It''s impossible to escape with two wounded men, and Lucy is under a stone.


    At this rate, I would be outnumbered by the enemy, and there was no way to save Lucy, let alone Claire.


    If I''m then captured, I won''t be able to teach Filia any magic.


    But I wasn''t going to be able to abandon Lucy in front of me.


    It''s a good idea to use magic to get Lucy out from under the stone.


    But before I could do so, a figure was approaching me with tremendous speed.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    It was a beautiful brown-haired woman holding a thin sword.


    ''Hi, Solon-kun, and Lucy,''


    His opponent was Leticia, the former leader of the Basileus Adventurer''s Order.


    She was now a senior officer of the Order of the Salvation Knights and a participant in the Free Alliance.


    Leticia was planning to overthrow the imperial government together with Lucy. So she should be on the side of me and Lucy.


    Leticia is a veteran adventurer, and if she''s there, she might be able to rescue Lucy and escape.


    But this was wishful thinking on my part.


    When Leticia swung her fine sword, I suddenly became unable to move.


    Unable to grasp the situation, I was stunned.


    ''''What are you doing, Leticia-san?''''


    I have cast a spell on you. It''s a powerful magic that restricts your actions.


    Why?


    ''I can''t help Lucy in this situation, even if I were here. Right now, you alone should be the priority in getting out.


    Sheesh.


    Letitia may have come to Lucy''s aid as well, but it seems that she decided to escape once she saw the situation.


    "If we come back alive, we can help Lucy again.


    I felt my body move against my will.


    Holding Claire in my arms, I was about to leave the scene as quickly as I could.


    Letitia''s magic was controlling me.


    I managed to look back at Lucy and told her that I would be there to help her.


    Lucy nodded as if she was relieved.


    In the next moment, more rocks fell, completely separating me from Lucy.


    I started to run against my will to escape.


    I thought Lucy had been caught in the collapse, and I wasn''t fazed.


    ''I''ve put a simple magical barrier around Lucy, so she won''t be crushed to death by the marble.


    Letitia says shortly.


    ''Besides, Lucy''s going to be made a dependency of the Demon King, so she''s not going to be killed any time soon.


    Yes.


    What Letitia says is a good argument.


    Now that it''s come to this, we have to find a way to get out and rescue Lucy again.


    A guard appeared in our path and tried to still us, but to no avail.


    The soldiers were the Commander of the Basileus Adventurers and the Deputy Commander of the Order of St. Sophia. Objectively speaking, there are very few soldiers who can fight on an even playing field.


    However, it is certain that with a large number of troops, it won''t be an easy battle.


    We reached the entrance of the Ministry of War and Navy building, and there were twelve or three soldiers there.


    ''Capture the intruders!


    The guards pounced on us with an extremely mundane shout.


    Leticia chuckled and flashed her sword, and as she flashed it, there was a splash of blood and several soldiers were killed.


    I wielded my magic sword as well, peaking the soldiers and taking them down.


    Letitia doesn''t seem to have any hesitation in killing the Imperial soldiers, but I don''t.


    They''re just loyal to their duties and should be innocent of any wrongdoing.


    Military swordsmanship, for better or worse, is a matter of following the usual way.


    It''s natural since they are trained to fight in groups, but on the other hand, the sword lines are easy to read.


    The duke''s family, where my father was a butler, also had a tutor who was an up-and-coming military officer.


    In order to become a steward who could protect his master, I even received sword lessons from him.


    So I understand military swordsmanship to some extent.


    That''s why I was able to move in anticipation of the soldiers'' sword movements.


    Two soldiers attacked me from both sides, but I quickly backed away.


    They lost their aim and were about to slash at each other, and tried to draw their swords in a hurry.


    As they lost their stance, I swung my sword with one hand, knocking one of them down and kicking the other one in the abdomen, sending him into agony.


    Claire was also wobbly on her feet, but she managed to defend herself.


    In the blink of an eye, Letitia and I managed to clear the troops and make our retreat.


    Then we shook off our pursuers and fled to the dimly lit alleyways of the Imperial City.


    ''''Well. You are now a clear rebel.


    Letitia says, amused.


    I was aware of the bitter look on my face.


    Eventually, my mansion will be raided by the secret police of the third division of the Emperor''s Secretariat.


    As long as Filia is an imperial princess, I don''t think the inhabitants of the mansion will be harmed immediately, but.......


    ''''Well, at any rate, you won''t be returning to the mansion for a while. You can come to our lair.


    I had no choice but to follow Letitia.


    I also had to treat Claire.


    Eventually, the gloomy alleyway became a dead end.


    With a thump, I tapped on the wall of the brick building and a door appeared there.


    It must have been hidden by magic.


    Letitia opened the door and I stepped into the Free Alliance''s hideout.


    ''Welcome back, Solon.''


    It was a beautiful, clear voice.


    It was the voice of a girl I knew well.


    ''Hui, Filia-sama!


    Filia smiled at me, upset, and smiled at me.

 158-Episode 157: Sophias Determination

    How did Lucy''s rescue go?


    When asked by Filia, I shook my head.


    In the end, my single infiltration rescue mission ended in failure.


    Because of Father Gapon''s use of the Demon King''s power to interfere, if not for that, it would have gone well, but a failure is a failure.


    The rescue of Lucy will have to be re-planned.


    But for now, there''s one thing that''s bothering me.


    Before we left for Lucy''s rescue, I told Filia and the others to wait for me at the mansion.


    It was my plan to use my special skill of speaking the Alemanian language to infiltrate the house on my own.


    And yet, for some reason Filia is in the Freedom Alliance''s hideout.


    ''''Why is Filia-sama here?''''


    Letitia answered my question.


    ''''I brought you here. If you''re not here, there will be people who will want to take the Crown Princess into custody.''


    That''s what I was thinking about too.


    However, Filia is also accompanied by Sophia, and I even asked Lascaros and the other people from the old St. Sophia Knights Imperial City branch to guard her.


    On the other hand, although Letitia is Lucy''s companion, I don''t completely trust her.


    If anything, Filia''s presence in this place is more dangerous, isn''t it?


    ''''I''m sorry for slipping out of the mansion without permission, Solon. But I was told that it was necessary to help Lucy.


    To help Dr. Lucy?


    In other words, it seems that Letitia is trying to use Filia to rescue Lucy.


    I don''t know what form that will take.


    ''Oops, Solon. Don''t look at me with such a scary look on your face. You and I must have something in common in that we both want to save Lucy.


    ''That''s true, but I don''t agree with the idea of putting Lady Filia in danger.


    Are you sure about that?


    What do you mean?


    The grimoire Lucy left behind. Only His Highness Filia can use the great magic enclosed in it. I''m going to use that great magic to rescue Lucy. I''m sure you''ve been thinking about it too. Isn''t that right?


    I stared at Letitia in surprise.


    Of course I had kept it a secret about Lucy''s grimoire and the fact that Filia might be able to use that grimoire.


    So how could Leticia know that?


    He looked at Filia and shook his head with a shake of his head, "I didn''t speak.


    If that''s the case.


    We walked down the corridor of the hiding place and eventually came to a damp hall.


    There were seven or eight people there.


    Most of them were members we had seen once at a Free Alliance meeting.


    But there were two familiar faces among them.


    One was my fellow saint Sophia.


    The other was Lucy''s niece, my sister''s apprentice, Lucille.


    Sophia looked at me with tear-stained eyes and then immediately hugged me.


    ''So, Sophia!


    ''Mr. Solon!��I''m glad you''re safe....


    I mean, everyone''s looking at you, so...


    That said, Sophia didn''t leave me for a while.


    I didn''t know what to do as the softness of Sophia''s breasts pressed against me as she hugged me from the front, and I didn''t know what to do.


    I noticed that I was blushing, and Sofia pulled away from me, probably embarrassed, too.


    Then Sophia began to explain how she was here.


    After I went to rescue Lucy, Leticia visited the mansion.


    So Leticia was wanted as a senior member of the Free Alliance and was missing, but then she suddenly showed up.


    Although Sofia was wary of her at first, Leticia was also Lucy''s companion, and Sofia also worked with Leticia during the attack on the Necropolis.


    In order to rescue Lucy, and by extension, ensure my personal safety, Leticia seems to have persuaded Sophia to promise her cooperation.


    Among the residents of the mansion, only Sophia is the only one with sufficient strength to fight, so she came here to also serve as Filia''s escort.


    Then what about Lucille?


    I walked over to Lucille glossily and bent down to make eye contact with the petite Lucille.


    Lucille stared at me expressionlessly.


    ''''I wonder if Lucille told Leticia-san about the grimoire?


    Bad?


    I can''t say it''s a bad idea.


    Originally, Lucille was a collaborator of the Free Alliance and probably knew Leticia as well.


    Anyway, the situation was understood.


    The other members of the mansion are being protected by Laskarus and the others as planned.


    I turned to Letitia and then looked at the other Free Alliance members.


    ''I thank you for your help. However, do you have a plan to help Dr. Lucy?


    As long as I believe Creon''s words, the implementation of the ritual to make Lucy a dependency of the Demon King is imminent.


    That''s why I was forced to rescue Lucy.


    If that''s the case, if Leticia really intends to save Lucy, she needs to take action tomorrow or she won''t be able to make it in time.


    In the worst case scenario, Leticia could abandon Lucy, I thought.


    If it''s just to protect yourself, you can run away to a foreign country without helping Lucy.


    I think the reason why they haven''t done so at this point is because they need Lucy for the purpose of the Free Alliance.


    But even so, it''s a mystery how serious Leticia is about rescuing Lucy.


    Letitia brushed back her beautiful brown hair and smiled.


    ''Don''t worry. We''ll decide to rescue Lucy the day after tomorrow. On that day, Lucy will be transported to the Savior''s Cathedral in the Imperial City.''''


    The cathedral...?


    ''''To begin with, Father Gapon belongs to the Emperor''s Secretariat, not the military. That''s why we''re going to perform the Demon King''s resurrection ceremony under the Imperial Church, not the Army and Navy Ministry, which is the military''s knee. That''s where the gap will arise, so we''ll storm the cathedral ourselves.


    ''But even the Church should be under tight security. The Church''s Temple Order is an elite group, and there are people from the Third Department of the Government Office.


    So that''s where Princess Filia and Saint Sophia come in.


    I pondered the meaning of Letitia''s words and huffed.


    It''s true that with the order of the princess and the request of the saint chosen by the church, it''s possible to get inside without bothering to defeat the guards of the cathedral.


    But in the end, recapturing Lucy would have to be a use of force.


    If Filia and Sofia reveal their identities like that and then force a rescue, the two of them will also be treated as traitors.


    One of the reasons I originally tried to infiltrate and take Lucy out alone was because I didn''t want to put Filia and Sophia in danger.


    When I told Leticia I disagreed with her, she laughed in amusement.


    ''''So you''re abandoning Lucy?''''


    It''s...


    I shut up.


    There''s nothing else we can do.


    But.....


    Suddenly, Sofia gently grabbed my hand.


    When I looked at her in surprise, her cheeks blushed.


    "Thank you, Solon, for being so worried about me. But I want to help you, Solon, and I want you to use me. That''s why I want you to use me.


    But we can''t involve Sophia in this...


    Don''t get involved, okay?��I decided of my own volition that I would always be next to you, Solon.


    Sophia looked me up and down with her beautiful jade-colored eyes.


    I hesitated a bit, then squeezed Sophia''s hand back and said, "Thank you.


    Sofia blushed more and more and slumped down.


    I looked back at Filia.


    I had to confirm Filia''s intentions as well.


    Filia smiled as she said, "Of course I''ll help Solon," but for some reason her face was a little cloudy and lacked her usual cheerfulness.

 159-Episode 158: Soron-kun cant enter the room!

    ''Well, for that matter, Mr. Solon, I think you need a break.


    Letitia popped me on the shoulder.


    The infiltration of the Army and Navy Ministry and the fight with Father Gapon have worn me out a lot.


    Claire was also injured, not lightly from the torture, and I was being treated in another room.


    I nodded at Letitia''s words and she led us to our room.


    As we stood in front of the room, Leticia smirked as she smirked


    Sorry about that. We only have one room, and Solon and his party will be sleeping in the same room. Well, you guys always sleep in the same room, don''t you?


    Filia and Sophia looked at me with a blush on their faces.


    It''s true that in the mansion, they are both sleeping and waking up in the same room as me.


    It''s because Filia and Sofia asked me to do so.


    However, Lucille was using Lucy''s room, not that she was in the same room as me.


    When I said that, Lucille mumbled that she was fine.


    Lucille then randomly opened the door and we followed into the room.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    There was a nurse-like woman standing in the room, tending to a girl sitting on a bed.


    The woman standing there was probably a member of the Free Alliance, but it was Claire who was being treated.


    And Claire was wearing nothing but black underwear.


    Her white skin was dazzling to the eyes.


    She''s probably half-naked because she''s being treated, but it''s bad timing.


    When the eyes met mine, Claire looked puzzled for a moment, and then quickly turned red.


    She looked flustered and pulled the blanket over her body to cover it. And then she stared at me with her zit eyes.


    ''''Solon-san ... did you see that?''''


    ''I didn''t see it you wouldn''t believe me if I said I didn''t see it.


    Yes, sir.


    I''m sorry.


    When I looked back at Leticia, she was smirking.


    Could it be that she had deliberately made it so that she could meet up with Claire, who was being treated?


    Claire looked depressed and embarrassed.


    ''I''m a little embarrassed, but I feel like I wouldn''t mind being seen if it was Solon-san.


    Claire murmured in a whisper.


    I wasn''t sure what to say in response, when Sophia stepped forward and stood between me and Claire.


    Mmmm, Sophia''s cheeks were puffed out.


    ''Solon-kun were you happy to see Claire-san in her underwear?''


    No, not that I was happy, but...


    I started to say, and Claire looked hurt.


    Could this be that I had to answer that I was happy?


    I hesitated, then said in abandon, "I thought it was beautiful.


    Claire''s face lit up with a flash of happiness.


    Sophia, on the other hand, looked up at me sullenly.


    ''You didn''t say that when you saw me in my underwear...''


    Uh, Miss Sophia...?


    I''ll help Claire with her care, but you''re not allowed in the room, Solon!


    Sophia approached me with an unusually nonchalant look, and I left with a shrug.


    Well, I didn''t originally intend to stay long in a room where Claire was dressed like that, but.


    ''''Leticia-san why didn''t you tell me that Claire was inside?''''


    ''Sorry, sorry. I forgot. Boy, that''s tough to be a popular guy.


    I sighed at Leticia, who said teasingly, I sighed.


    She seems to have quite a nice personality.


    ''So, where should I be in the room?''


    Do you want to come to my room?


    No, thanks.


    That''s a shame.


    As we were having this conversation, Filia came out of the room and pecked me on the elbow.


    Then she looks up at me.


    ''Hey, Solon,''


    What is it, Lady Filia?


    I''d like to have a word with you in private.


    Filia''s eyes were staring straight at me.

 160-Episode 159 Lets Take Special Training!

    Filia wants to talk to me alone.


    ''Perhaps it''s a confession of love from Her Royal Highness.


    I chuckle at Letitia''s teasing words.


    Maybe not.


    Just a place where we can be alone together, which doesn''t seem to be too many.


    I take Filia with me to the attic of my hiding place.


    It''s dusty, and also quite small.


    ''''I''m sorry we ended up here,''''


    No, that''s okay. I''m the one who pushed him into it. Solon really needs to be rested.


    If Lady Phyllia asks for me, I''ll never be tired or sore.


    I said jokingly, and Filia chuckled and said, "Thank you.


    But her blue eyes were tinged with melancholy.


    Ever since a moment ago, there was something strange about Filia.


    She didn''t have her usual bouncy cheerfulness.


    ''''Filia-sama.......you seem to be in low spirits, are you alright?


    Do I look like that?


    Yes, sir.


    I got worried.


    Could it be that I''m worried about deciding to rescue Lucy the day after tomorrow?


    In addition to Saint Sophia, we''ll be using the name of Filia, the princess, to infiltrate the cathedral.


    When that happens, the possibility of Filia being in danger is not small.


    I said, but Filia shook her head and shook her head.


    ''That''s not true. I''m just happy that I can be of service to Solon. I''m not depressed because I''m worried about going to church.


    Well....


    I am.........that''s all I can do for Solon. I have no power.


    Please don''t say that.


    Ever since the recent failure of intermediate magic, Filia had been sneaky.


    Even on her recent infiltration into the Ministry of the Army and Navy, she said, "You can''t take me there because I''m useless? He looked gloomy.


    How could I get Filia to regain her energy?


    "Hey, Solon. Tell me the magic tomorrow.


    ''''That''s right. Shall I ask you to learn a hiding spell so that Filia-sama alone can escape if the need arises?


    I didn''t think too much about it, but I suggested it to Filia.


    Unlike when we attacked the Necropolis, if we were in danger, it''s quite possible that Filia would be asked to run away on her own.


    However, Filia looked sad.


    I''m not going to leave Solon alone and run away. I''m not sure I would do that.


    I guess that was an inadvertent word.


    I didn''t mean to say it in that way, though.


    I bent down and made eye contact with Filia.


    ''I''m glad that Filia-sama cares about me. I know that Filia-sama won''t abandon me.''''


    Then....


    That''s why I want Filia-sama alone to be safe if things do get out of hand for me, Sophia, Leticia-san and the others.


    I don''t want to do that. Even if I''m the only one who survives, it''s useless without Solon!


    But...


    What I want to know is what kind of magic can help Solon. I''m sure I can use Lucy''s grimoire as well, can''t I?��Letitia, and everyone else, expects me to use that magic.


    ''I don''t know what Miss Letitia said to you, but you mustn''t worry about it.


    I''m going to...


    I understood the reason for Filia''s melancholy.


    I care about Filia, and I can''t stand the thought of her being in danger.


    That''s why I put Filia''s safety first.


    But I guess that''s not good enough for Filia.


    I think it makes her feel as if she is constantly being protected and as if she is not needed.


    Moreover, there is a great magic in front of her that only she can and should be able to do.


    If you can use it, you can help everyone around you, but you''re not good enough to use it.


    It''s natural to feel conflicted and suffer if you''re put in such a situation.


    I popped my hand on Filia''s head and crumpled her silver hair.


    Filia''s face flushed with a startled expression.


    Then she stared at me.


    ''''I can''t be fooled by that!


    ''Yes. I may have been too indifferent to Lady Filia''s feelings.


    What?


    Can Lady Phyllia believe in herself?


    Do you believe me?


    ''''That''s right. Can you seriously believe that if you train with me from now on, you''ll be able to use Dr. Lucy''s grimoire?


    I looked at Filia seriously and asked her a question.


    Filia seemed hesitant to answer.


    I myself told Filia the other day that it was difficult for her to learn Lucy''s magic right away.


    So it''s no surprise that Filia couldn''t answer immediately that she could.


    However, Filia said she wanted to use Lucy''s great magic to help me in the rescue mission in two days'' time.


    If she''s serious, she must learn it by the end of tomorrow.


    I huffed and loosened my cheeks.


    ''''I think I can do it, Filia-sama.


    Really?


    ''''It''s true. Even if I was an ordinary person, if I believed in myself and worked hard, I could become the vice-captain of the strongest knight''s order in the Empire. Then Filia-sama should be able to reach greater heights. Lady Filia isn''t like me, she''s a genius.


    ''I don''t think Solon is anything ordinary, but yes, he is. I am Solon''s disciple. I''m sure you can do it.


    I nodded vigorously.


    ''So, let''s get on with the training, shall we?


    Filia''s eyes widened.


    ''Yes, now!��And, but Solon you''re tired....


    ''I told you. If it were for Filia-sama, I''d be relieved of my pain and fatigue.


    I can''t imagine Solon being so hard on you at all.


    ''Let me show you how tough I can be. Now let''s practice our magic all night long.


    I said with a laugh, and Filia''s face lit up with a flash of light.


    Then, suddenly, Filia hugged me.


    As the short Filia hugs me, her little face comes to rest just around my stomach.


    ''Thank you, Solon. I love you!


    I think it''s too soon to say thank you.


    Even though it was always the case, I still couldn''t get used to being hugged by Filia like this.


    On the other hand, I was breathing a sigh of relief in my heart.


    That was good.


    It looks like we''re back to the usual Filia.


    Will I be able to use Lucy''s magic in a short period of time?


    That''s up to Filia, but of course I had a plan to succeed.

 161-Chapter 160 Through the night?

    What must Filia do in order to be able to use Lucy''s great magic?


    I began to explain to Filia in front of me.


    ''''First, let''s write down what Filia-sama can do now, shall we?


    What can I do now?


    ''Yes. What I''ve been teaching you so far, Filia-sama is steadily getting better at doing what I''ve been teaching you. First, figure it out and figure out what your starting point is. Then figure out what you need to do to reach the point of using Lucy-sensei''s grimoire.


    ''Wow...... Solon looks like a teacher.


    ...Isn''t it usually like you to be a teacher?


    Filia''s words disappointed me a bit.


    It''s true that I may not usually be able to do much that is typical of a master.


    Filia giggled.


    I''m not sure. I''m sure you''ll find that it''s great that you''re usually so kind to me, but now I think it''s even better that you''re a good-looking teacher.


    Lady Filia....


    And Solon has always been very protective of me. Right?


    Filia looked at me happily.


    On the contrary, I felt my face flush as I started to feel embarrassed.


    Filia''s words were always straightforward, and I was embarrassed to hear them.


    ''''Ah, thank you. Then, let''s go over the current situation as soon as possible, shall we?''''


    In my absence, Sofia and Lisa must have played the role of teachers, teaching Filia magic.


    I''d like to make sure that was a success as well.


    How did you two''s teachership go?


    Lisa was a great teacher. Kind and gentle.


    I was worried about Lisa, the careless white mage, teaching Filia.


    Both Lisa and Filia have restless personalities, and I thought there might be some trouble.


    But they didn''t seem to have much to worry about.


    Thanks to Lisa, Filia had made quite a bit of progress in learning about support magic.


    She couldn''t say she had fully mastered intermediate magic, but she was able to get the basics under control.


    Right now, Lisa stayed in the mansion to protect everyone else.


    In that sense, I''ll have to thank Lisa later.


    But that''s only if I can get back to the mansion safely.


    ''''How was Sophia''s teaching style?''''


    ...hmmm...


    Filia gave a troubled smile.


    Well, it was half expected, but it probably didn''t work out.


    Sophia was too much of a genius to be good at teaching others.


    Filia and Lisa seem to be a good match for each other personality-wise, but on the other hand, there''s a distance between Filia and Sophia.


    I didn''t ask any more deeply and handed Filia a piece of paper, ink and a quill pen.


    Filia wrote down the magic she could do one by one.


    It''s not that much yet, but that doesn''t mean that the magic that Filia can use is small either.


    The fire magic I taught her when we met.


    The levitation magic I practiced for the first time in the mansion.


    And the elementary offensive and defensive magic that I learned in preparation for the attack on Necropolis. And the basic support magic.


    Filia''s face lights up as I write.


    That was one of my aims.


    The plan was to get Filia to regain her confidence and then start practicing.


    ''It''s done, Solon,''


    ''Thank you. Now......


    I looked around.


    The attic was like a storage room, with all sorts of things in it.


    I see a small glass bottle among them.


    ''So let''s try again, shall we?''


    Filia nodded with a nervous look on her face.


    The other day, she had failed to practice strengthening the glass bottle.


    She was going to try it again.


    She took out her apple tree wand and touched it to the glass bottle.


    You have to understand the material of the glass in order to strengthen it.


    In support magic, you must understand the person you are supporting and be clear on which areas of their abilities to strengthen.


    This is especially true if it is something with a large amount of magic, like Lucy''s Great Magic.


    Strengthening the glass bottle is an exercise for that.


    ''Try to imagine the glass bottle being strengthened to the point where it''s not broken, in a concrete way. It''s like bringing reality closer to your own image.


    Yes.


    Filia nodded and closed her eyes to face the glass bottle.


    After a moment, Filia opened her blue eyes.


    ''Enhanced!''


    At the same time as Filia''s words, the magic passed from the wand to the glass bottle. The glass bottle glowed red.


    Then, after a moment, it stopped glowing.


    I touched the bottle with my finger to make sure it was safe.


    Then I took it up and dropped it on the floor some distance away.


    The glass bottle didn''t break.


    "Yay...!


    Filia smiled happily and looked at me.


    With this, I''ve overcome the mistake I made the other day.


    However, there are still a lot of things I have to learn from here to be able to use Lucy''s grimoire.


    I need to be able to use more advanced support magic, but I also need to understand the structure of the grimoire itself.


    Even though I was able to decipher it, the magic written in the grimoire was complex.


    I taught it to Filia one by one.


    Filia has been listening to my words more intently than usual.


    I think it''s a sign that Filia is trying to help us and that she really wants to be able to use Lucy''s great magic.


    Before I knew it, the time was past midnight and the date had changed.


    ''Aren''t you sleepy, Filia-sama?''


    I''m sleepy but I''ll be fine. Solon is teaching me magic.


    But you shouldn''t push yourself too hard.


    Solon is too kind. You can''t ask me if I''m sleepy when you said you would stay up all night and teach me a hard lesson.


    I smiled and nodded, "I suppose so.


    ''Oh, but if Solon is tired...''


    ''I''ll be fine. Like I said, I''d be exhausted for Lady Filia''s sake.


    Yes, thank you, Solon.


    Then we went back to training in magic once again.


    Filia''s understanding of grimoires, the basics of advanced support magic, and the minimum amount of magic theory required, was steadily improving.


    Originally, Filia was not only talented in magic, she was also quite smart.


    Normally, she is a bit unserious and lacks concentration, but if she really worked at it like she is now, her progress was instantaneous.


    When they finally got to the point where they were ready to use Lucy''s grimoire, it was already 3am.


    Filia''s eyelids looked quite heavy and sluggish.


    I chuckled and patted Filia''s head.


    ''Well done, Filia-sama. Now rest up for the day.''''


    "....I promised Solon that I would stay up all night......practicing. So.....


    Before she could finish saying those words, Filia giggled and nodded.


    It seemed that the sleeper had completely taken her consciousness away from her.


    I held the sleeping Filia in my arms.


    Fortunately, there were several blankets in the room, so I put one over her.


    ''Good night, Miss Filia.


    As I mumbled, I too felt suddenly drowsy, and then I lost consciousness.

 162-Episode 161: Only Practice!

    The glare of sunlight coming through the window wakes me up.


    I have a headache.


    This is ... the Free Alliance''s lair. I had taught Filia magic in the attic, and she had fallen asleep.


    I looked around sleepily and saw a girl in front of me with a disgruntled look on her face.


    Her flowing golden hair was striking, and she was dressed in a pure white monastic uniform.


    Her beautiful jade-colored eyes were staring at me.


    ''''Sophia?''''


    In front of me was Saint Sophia.


    ''Why is Sophia here?''


    What do you think happened to Mr. Solon?


    Sophia''s gaze descended from my face to my chest.


    And finally I noticed.


    A happy, sleeping Filia was hugging me.


    I hurriedly tried to get away from Filia, but her hands were firm. But Filia''s hands were firmly clinging to my body, and there was no way I could escape without forcing her to wake me up.


    ''''Do you really want to be alone with the Crown Princess so badly?''''


    Sophia says sulkily.


    I was about to explain that it''s not like that, when Filia twitched.


    Apparently, she woke up.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work for you.


    "I........fell asleep?


    Yes. You''ve been practicing intensively for a long time, and I''m sure you''re tired.


    But ... we were supposed to practice all night.


    Lady Filia has done her best.


    ''Yeah...''


    Filia murmured, and then seemed to realize that she was hugging me.


    ''Have I been sleeping with Solon attached to you?


    ''It looks like it. Maybe it was cold.


    I returned it nonchalantly and waited for Filia to pull away.


    But Filia giggled and hugged me tighter and tighter.


    "Fui, Filia-sama?


    Solon is a warm-hearted man.


    "Uh?


    ''How did you thank me for teaching me magic yesterday?


    In contrast to the grumpy Filia, Sofia was teary-eyed.


    ''''So, only your highness is unfair!��Me too...!


    Sofia says quickly, and then she takes my arm and tries to get close to me.


    ........I''m in trouble.


    I can''t push away Filia or Sophia.


    As I was twisting my head around to see what I should do, my savior appeared.


    Following Sophia, Leticia and Lucille came in, too.


    Lucille was expressionless, but Leticia''s eyes had a distinctly amused color in them.


    ''''You''ve been thriving since this morning,''''


    ''Miss Letitia you say that on purpose, don''t you?


    Well, yeah.


    Filia and Sophia''s cheeks flushed red and they hurried away from me.


    Letitia chuckled.


    ''''Well, all kidding aside. Do you think it''s possible to put Lucy''s grimoire into actual combat?''''


    Thanks to Filia-sama''s hard work, we may be able to use it itself.


    By the looks of it, you''re not perfect.


    It''s unavoidable.


    No matter how fast Filia''s growth is, there''s too little time.


    On top of that, the magic in the example grimoire requires a huge amount of magic power, so even if we were to try it from now on, we can''t practice it that many times.


    It''s because Filia will run out of magic power.


    ''''I hope you''ll try it.''''


    Leticia said with a serious face.


    From her point of view, it would be extremely important to know if Filia could be used as a fighting force or not.


    But I wasn''t inclined to do so.


    First of all, I don''t trust Leticia completely. Is it okay to show Filia using the magic in question?


    Secondly, in front of everyone watching, Filia might be too nervous to use her magic well.


    However, Filia seemed to be ready to do it.


    Filia stood up and announced to us.


    ''''Now........I''m going to try to use it!


    ''But wouldn''t it be better to be a little more prepared?''


    I said, and Filia shook her head.


    ''If it''s preparation, it''s what I did last night. Solon gave me all the knowledge and skills to use the grimoire.


    So, the rest is just a matter of practice.


    I tried to stop Filia from using Lucy''s grimoire for a reason, but I couldn''t think of one.


    Filia was right, whether it works or not, I''ll have to try it anyway.


    Filia brandishes the apple tree wand.


    And then she holds the bright red-covered grimoire in one hand and flips through the pages.


    Based on the contents of the deciphered grimoire, I gave Filia detailed instructions on how to activate the magic, and she followed them to make preparations.


    ''''By the way, since it''s support magic, there''s someone to strengthen it...''''


    Of course I''ll be strengthening Solon?


    Filia assured me, and then pointed her wand at me.


    It was Filia''s wish to help me.


    Then it''s natural for her to choose me as the target of her enhancement.


    However, I got a little bit defensive.


    If it''s not ordinary support magic, but a special magic left behind by Lucy, I don''t know what will happen.


    If Filia failed, what would happen--what would happen?


    Thinking that far, I reflected on it.


    I told Filia that she would be able to use the grimoire and that I wanted her to believe in me.


    And yet, that I can''t doubt Filia.


    I faced Filia squarely and nodded at her.


    Filia looked at me with blue eyes and then activated her magic.


    Sophia, standing next to me, gasped and was surprised.


    Filia''s wand glowed red, and a terrifying amount of magical power rushed out.


    And that stream is directed at me.


    My body was enveloped in a red light.


    It''s indeed an unusual magic.


    It''s just that Lucy, a genius, created it, and it''s impossible to use it without Filia''s magical power.


    But--.


    Eventually Filia lowered her wand.


    She must have finished using her magic.


    There was a hint of fatigue in her eyes. It''s natural since you''ve used a considerable amount of magical power.


    It would take half a day to recover.


    And then Filia checked on me.


    ''''How are you?��Solon?


    I hesitated, then hesitated, then opened my mouth.


    ''I''m very sorry to tell you this but I don''t feel any noticeable change.


    At my words, Filia''s shoulders slumped in shock and disappointment.


    Flustered, I continue to speak.


    ''I just don''t know, though it may actually be enhanced.


    ''But this grimoire really boosts every ability of the opponent, doesn''t it?��Even when I used elementary supportive magic, Solon felt it was very effective, right?


    That''s right.


    Filia has a magic circuit connected to me, and she has a huge amount of magic power. That''s why even a simple support magic was quite effective, and I could feel the power pouring out of my body from within.


    But why is it that even if Filia uses Lucy''s invention of support magic, which is supposed to be far more advanced, the effects don''t appear in a way that is understandable?


    Is it just a mere failure, or........


    Lucille was looking at me and Filia meaningfully with her crimson eyes.

 163-Episode 162: Lucilles Thoughts

    Tomorrow we''re going to go on a rescue mission to save Lucy. Regardless of whether Filia can use Lucy''s grimoire or not.


    ''''I''ll have to do my best too.


    Letitia didn''t seem particularly concerned about Filia''s failure to use the grimoire.


    Then, she walked away.


    They were going to rethink tomorrow''s plan.


    The participants in the operation were Leticia and the rest of the Free Alliance, me, Sophia, Lucille, and Filia.


    Saint Sophia, as well as Lucille, a student of the magic school, seemed to count as useful in the war effort.


    Filia has an important role to play in using her position as an imperial princess in order to enter the church.


    Besides, even if Lucy''s grimoire couldn''t be used, me and Filia are connected to the magic circuit, so having Filia around will enhance my magic power.


    Even so, Filia was depressed because she couldn''t use her vital grimoire well.


    ''''Why can''t it work...?''''


    ''I''m sorry. I guess I''m not good enough as a teacher.


    No. I think it''s my fault. I wish I could use this magic to help everyone.


    I thought about comforting Filia, but I told her that I was sure she would be able to use the grimoire myself.


    I can''t find the words to put to it.


    I''m sure Filia does not lack in reading grimoires, basic skills, or the amount of magic she possesses.


    So why can''t it work?


    I grabbed Lucille and asked her if she had any ideas.


    Lucille is Lucy''s niece, and she''s also the girl who gave us this grimoire.


    In the corridor of the Free Alliance''s lair, Lucille and I faced each other.


    The petite Lucille looked up at me with her inorganic red eyes.


    ''''I don''t know why Your Highness can''t use the grimoire,''''


    Easily, Lucille said.


    ''I feel like I''ve run out of last resort.


    ''I should have asked Dr. Lucy when I met her in the jail.


    However, we needed to prioritize our escape, so we didn''t have time at that time. We were also planning to be able to rescue Lucy as it was, so we had no choice.


    ''''Maybe there are still secrets in this grimoire.


    Lucille muses.


    The grimoire is written in ancient script, but I''m sure I''ve deciphered it at least once.


    However, is there still a possibility that there is something more hidden in it?


    I''ll have to think about it.


    "This is what Lucy made for you and Your Highness. I''m sure it will be useful to both of you.


    ''Yes. But what''s the use of it if you can''t use it?


    I said casually, but Lucille stared at me sharply in response to my words.


    ''Even if you couldn''t use it, I still envy you.


    Why?


    ''''........Lucy-sensei wouldn''t prepare such an amazing grimoire for me. You are the only disciple that matters to Lucy Sensei. He doesn''t care about me.


    I don''t think so.


    ''A professor at a magic school has to take apprentices on a regular basis, and since I''m a relative, I just had no choice. Even if I worked hard and got top honors in my wizarding school exams, and even if I helped the Free Alliance for my teacher, they didn''t look out for me.


    I was silent.


    Indeed, when I went to the Ministry of War and Navy to rescue her, Lucy had not spoken a word about Lucille.


    Lucille is Lucy''s niece and apprentice, as well as a collaborator of the Free Alliance.


    So it''s not surprising that she''s in danger of losing herself.


    It''s normal for Lucy to be worried about Lucille''s safety.


    But there was no such word from Lucy at all.


    ''''Why is it that an ordinary person like you can fill Dr. Lucy''s heart, but not me?


    ''Lucille is...''


    ''I''ve had a crush on Miss Lucy for a long time, and I''ve always liked her.


    When Lucille was seven years old, she met the nineteen-year-old Lucy, who had just become a professor.


    Perhaps to the young Lucille''s eyes, the genius Lucy must have looked dazzling and brilliant.


    Lucille was an introvert, and even at a young age, she stood out from her surroundings. That''s why she seemed to project herself onto the girl professor, who was once lonely as well.


    ''My dream was to enter a magic school and become Lucy-sensei''s apprentice. I thought that if I became an excellent apprentice, Lucy-sensei would need me. But.....


    So the reality was different.


    For me, Lucy was a great mentor. But maybe she wasn''t a good mentor for Lucille.


    I bent down and made eye contact with Lucille.


    ''''I don''t know what''s going on inside Lucy-sensei. But the Lucille I see now looks a lot like the Lucie teacher I first met.


    What do you mean?


    It means you could be just like Dr. Lucy.


    I don''t need that kind of comfort.


    ''It''s not a comforting thought. Lucille could be more than just Dr. Lucy. If Lucy wasn''t the ideal person, then Lucille could be her own ideal and someone else would need her.


    Do you think I could be that?


    I can''t say for sure, but I think it''s possible. Unlike the average me, Lucille has a great talent.


    Lucille''s crimson eyes were shaking.


    For the first time, I think I saw Lucille''s emotions move in a big way.


    Eventually, Lucille didn''t say a word, turned around and ran out of my sight, and was gone from my presence.

 164-Episode 163: What Claire Says

    After all, Filia wasn''t able to use Lucy''s grimoire until the next morning.


    Even so, I''ve learned intermediate support magic, and she can help me through the magic circuitry.


    Adventurers with high abilities like Sophia and Leticia are also in my group.


    It shouldn''t be impossible to rescue Lucy.


    What was surprising was that Claire, a soldier, had insisted on joining the Lucy rescue mission.


    In the halls of the Free Alliance''s hideout, I faced Claire.


    Claire was the sister of an old friend, and now she should have been the enemy who had arrested Lucy.


    And yet, it felt strange for Claire to join Lucy''s rescue.


    Claire tweaked her short gray hair with her fingertips and then smiled at me.


    ''Things have changed. Originally, I arrested Professor Lucy to prevent her from becoming collateral damage to Mr. Solon.


    But Claire was tortured under suspicion by Father Gapon, and I was an obvious rebel for trying to rescue Lucy.


    ''I''m an idiot, aren''t I? When I thought about it, I could see that Mr. Solon was going to rescue Professor Lucy.


    To me, Miss Lucy is my mentor.


    So I''ll help Dr. Lucy get out of the country. For the sake of Mr. Solon.


    ''But I thought Claire hated Miss Lucy?


    Oh, that''s all right then.


    What do you mean?


    Now that I know he''s like me.


    Claire''s gray eyes sparkled.


    Not long ago, Claire had disliked Lucy terribly.


    Because Lucy was a magical genius and once despised Claire, who had no magic power.


    They are like two different beings.


    But what does it mean that they are the same?


    What the hell happened to him in his cell?


    I won''t tell just Mr. Solon.


    Claire laughed mischievously, then suddenly turned serious.


    In this situation, we have no choice but to defeat Gapon. Once Gapon is gone, my military intelligence unit will get us back on track.


    The Czar''s Secretariat Third and Military Intelligence are both Imperial Intelligence agencies, but they are entirely separate organizations, and they are in fierce conflict over their interests and authority.


    The Gapon of the Third Division of the Gendarmerie is convinced of our treason, but the rest of us are not necessarily so sure.


    After neutralizing Gapon, Claire seemed intent on claiming that Gapon was the rebel, backed by the power of military intelligence, and that he was the rebel.


    And apparently, he''s going to clear Claire''s own and my suspicions.


    As expected, it''s hard to let Lucy and Letitia go scot-free. But at least Claire says she will tacitly approve of the members of the Freedom Alliance defecting out of the country.


    ''''We need the Demon King''s power, but that will have to wait. For now, I will work with Solon-san to take care of the matter at hand.


    It seemed that Claire had already had a discussion with Letitia as well.


    ''But Claire........is she okay with her injuries?''


    The raw marks of torture were still visible on Claire''s body.


    Even after two days, she wouldn''t be able to say she had fully recovered.


    ''Thank you for worrying about me. But I''m fine. I''m a military man after all, you know?


    ...I see. That''s right.


    ''I''m not just the same old, weak girl. But if I''m going to slow you down, don''t hesitate to abandon me.


    I shrugged.


    ''There''s no way I could do that,''


    Why?��Compared to Her Highness, Miss Sofia, and Professor Lucy, I''m not even close.


    They should not be important. If there''s something you really want to protect, senior, then you should cut me out without hesitation.


    I never thought of Claire as ''unimportant''.


    Well, then, what am I to you?


    I''m a very good friend.


    I whispered.


    I was a little embarrassed to say it out loud.


    When I was a little girl, Claire had missed me. She wasn''t just my friend''s sister, and that''s still true today.


    Claire''s eyes were down and her cheeks were red.


    Then she gently places her lips close to my ear.


    ''Thank you. I like that about you, Solon-san, don''t I?


    That''s ... thank you.


    When this battle is over, I think I''ll move into Mr. Solon''s house.


    What?


    If you say I''m important to you, you''ll protect me too, right?


    ''If Claire is in danger, I''m sure I will be. ....and the mansion has extra room.


    I''m a little concerned about whether it''s safe for any more women to live in the house, though.


    Anyway, it''s almost time to leave.


    Finally, we''ll be heading out on a rescue mission for Lucy.


    Claire stared at me with her gray eyes.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    Claire was about to say something, and then she closed her mouth there.


    Then she giggled.


    ''I''ll stop after all. It''s something I can say after the fight is over.''


    Uh, if you have something to say, you can say it now...


    My words were interrupted.


    It was because Claire''s index finger was pressed against my mouth.


    I blushed at the soft touch.


    I think it was a gesture to tell me not to talk, but it was similar to a gesture Lucy often made.


    Claire seemed to be enjoying herself very much.


    ''Mr. Solon you should be prepared for this, right?''

 165-Episode 164: Rescue Operation Begins!

    The Cathedral of the Saviour of the Imperial City is the headquarters of the Imperial Church.


    It is a white tower-like building that rises into the blue sky, with an ornate gold decoration at the top.


    In the imperial capital, it was a conspicuous building along with the Imperial Palace and the School of Magic, and as a cathedral, it was the tallest building on the continent.


    According to the information I obtained beforehand, my master, Lucy, is trapped on the top floor of this building.


    We crossed the bridge and stood in front of its entrance.


    It''s early in the morning now, and the ceremony to make Lucy the retainer of the Demon King is about to take place.


    Me, Filia, Sophia, Letitia, Claire, Lucille, and the three members of the Freedom Alliance.


    Those were the members of this rescue mission.


    ''''I''m uneasy.......Solon.


    Filia looked up at the cathedral building with concern.


    The plan was to use the names of the princess and the saint, and after entering the cathedral, they would raid to the ceremonial hall on the top floor.


    Then, by surprise, defeat Gapon, free Lucy and escape, but there has never been a plan in this world that has worked as planned.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    ''''Just by having Filia-sama present, my ability will increase as my magic power is replenished. That alone is enough for Filia-sama to help me.


    But....


    ''Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. I''ll make sure to protect Filia-sama, save Dr. Lucy, and defeat Gapon.


    ''Yeah...''


    Filia still had an unflattering look on her face.


    It''s because the grimoire isn''t ready to be used after all.


    If I could hear from Lucy, maybe what might be the obstacle, though.


    ''''Hey, Solon-kun... is it okay for you to enter the building so normally?''''


    Sophia looked back at me, her golden hair swaying softly.


    Sophia was Sophia and she looked uneasy.


    We''re ''rebels'' for now.


    Letitia and the others were dressed a little differently than usual, their faces hidden by their hoods.


    However, I understand that they are anxious to enter the cathedral openly and squarely.


    ''''But it''s more suspicious to be sneaking around.


    ''You''re always so calm, Solon, aren''t you? It''s like there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    ''I''ve always been scared of things. It''s just that being scared doesn''t change the situation.


    At my words, Sophia was puzzled.


    After a short pause, she looked at me with her jade-colored eyes and smiled.


    ''I see. That''s right. ........I''m a saint, so I''ve been to this cathedral a few times.


    You''re right. I''m counting on you, Sophia.


    Sophia nodded happily.


    On the other hand, seeing us, Claire teasingly interjected, "I have nothing to fear.


    I''m not afraid of anything. The reason being that Solon-san is with us. And you''re not, Sophia-san?


    Wow, I trust you too, Solon?


    ''I see. That''s right.


    Hmph, Claire laughed.


    Sophia and Claire had been good friends when they were young.


    They went to the same school and couldn''t fight in the same party, but now they were friends fighting together, so it was a strange feeling.


    While we were talking about this, we arrived at the big gate at the front of the cathedral, and Filia told the monk who guarded the gate, her name.


    I am the Princess Filia. This is my attendant, Saint Sophia. You know her.


    ?


    On Filia''s chest is a silver brooch of a two-headed eagle.


    It was a symbol of the imperial family, and even if you didn''t know Filia, you could recognize her as the royal family at a glance.


    Furthermore, Sophia was one of the seven saints chosen by the church, and she was far superior to the friar.


    The friar looked flustered and let us through.


    So far, so good.


    All we need to do now is go help Lucy, who should be on the top floor of the cathedral.


    We walked into the cathedral.


    We are greeted by a hall with a majestic red carpet.


    Upstairs was a vaulted atrium, and the morning sun streaming in through the many glass windows illuminated the stained glass windows.


    It was a mystical atmosphere.


    We started up the spiral staircase.


    One thing was bothering me.


    I spoke to Leticia in a whisper.


    ''Why is Miss Letitia trying to help Dr. Lucy?''


    I guess that''s not good enough for me.


    ''Yes. Letitia-san doesn''t seem to be the type to do that.


    That''s rude.


    Leticia said that, but her face was smiling.


    I guess that means what I said is not wrong.


    Although Lucy and Leticia are fellow members of the same Freedom Alliance, they are only comrades with a common goal, and they don''t seem to have that deep of a friendship.


    And Letitia seemed to be a realist, for better or worse, who would cut down her friends for the sake of her goals.


    ''As you know, Lucy and I went to school together in wizarding school. It''s just that we weren''t really close. Lucy was a very cold, scary girl at the time. But now, thanks to my apprentice, she''s changed a lot.


    Letitia chuckled.


    I changed Lucy.


    Is that so?


    ''Lucy seemed so confident, but there was a part of her that didn''t believe in herself. She was lonely, you see. That led to a lack of reserve in her attitude towards others. But having you as an apprentice gave her the confidence that she was needed.


    So you''re saying that Dr. Lucy has changed?


    Exactly. It''s only by believing in yourself that you can change.


    Then Leticia looked at Filia meaningfully.


    In any case, Leticia had the option of not saving Lucy and defecting to a foreign country on their own.


    Not doing so meant that Leticia had a reason to save Lucy.


    ''''........The Empire has obtained the power of the Demon King. So we need to get enough power to counter it.''''


    ''''Master Lucy is a genius sorcerer, but I don''t think she''s strong enough to fight against the Demon King''s power on her own.


    ''It''s not Lucy''s own power, but the magical powers she develops that are needed. For example, the grimoire you and His Highness Filia have. It''s ... not just a supportive magic grimoire.


    I looked at Leticia in surprise, and she stared back at me with her brown eyes, too.


    Just as I was about to ask her about it, there was a sudden, heavy crashing sound in the place.


    The gate was closed.


    It was also quite sudden and severe.


    Some kind of merchant-like man, coming and going, was pointing and ranting at us.


    The next thing we knew, a flurry of security friars were running towards us.


    That means one thing.


    ''I wonder if they''ve found out who we are.


    Letitia, next to me, nodded at my muttering.


    ''So the traitors are on their way, I see. ....Let''s run!


    We ran up the stairs.


    We were at the top of the stairs.


    From the top of the stairs, white clad monks are coming towards us with swords at the ready.


    They are probably the members of the Cathedral Knights who guard the cathedral.


    But they are not our enemies.


    I drew my tetracord and flashed it.


    Easily, the knights fall down. Of course it''s a peaked strike.


    There are just too many of them. Letitia, Sophia and the others also defeated quite a few enemies.


    But a monk stepped forward to attack my side.


    I had just brought my sword down, so it was a close call.


    But his sword never reached me.


    ''''I will not allow you to hurt my master!


    Filia waved her apple tree wand and a flame spell was released.


    It then enveloped the white clothing of the enemy monk.


    It was not a strong flame, but the friar flinched in the heat and stopped his sword.


    In that moment, I regained my position and swung my sword at the friar, successfully defeating him.


    ''''Filia-sama you have been saved.


    How did I help you with Solon?


    ''Yes, sir. You''ve grown up.


    Filia''s eyes sparkled and she smiled happily.


    Even if she couldn''t use Lucy''s grimoire, Filia was steadily increasing what she could do.


    ''''Solon ... give us victory!


    ''Yes, sir. Be sure to fulfill your purpose and return to the mansion to study magic. By then, I''m sure you''ll be able to use that grimoire.


    Yeah!


    I swung my sword again and stepped to the next step of the stairs, defending Filia.

 166-Episode 165: People can change!

    We didn''t encounter any significant resistance except for the first one, where we were attacked by the Cathedral Knights on the first floor. Defeating the pursuers, we reached the top floor.


    The room on the top floor was closed off by a door made of large stones.


    It was a ceremonial hall with Lucy as the Demon King''s retainer.


    It was because this was the closest place to heaven.


    Inside this place was Father Gapon of the secret police and Lucy.


    Filia next to me looked up at me with a nervous face.


    ''''It''s finally........Solon.


    ''Yes. Let''s settle it now.


    I opened the door and stepped into the ceremonial room, prepared to go.


    At the same time, Sophia, Claire, and Filia rush into the room.


    The ceremonial hall is large enough to hold several hundred people.


    The space was ornately decorated in gold, and the high ceiling was made of glass, letting in the sunlight.


    On a pillar in the center of the room was a young woman chained to a pillar.


    She was a sorceress clad in crimson robes.


    She was unconscious and slumped and nodding off.


    It''s Lucy.


    I want to help her right now, but we have to defeat Gapon first.


    ''I knew you''d come.


    A low voice echoed in its place.


    Tension ran across the faces of Claire and the others.


    Emerging from the shadows of the pillar was an old man dressed in black, with a golden cross draped across his chest.


    He was holding a large bronze staff with an ornamented snake entwined at its tip.


    ''''Father Gapon........!��To Dr. Lucy--


    Rest assured. I haven''t done anything yet. But from now on, this woman will be a noble sacrifice for the true resurrection of the Demon King.


    I won''t let that happen.


    I pulled the treasure sword Tetracord from its sheath and held it upright.


    Filia and Sophia also held their wands.


    And Claire, dressed in military uniform, was tapping her left hand''s palm with her right index finger.


    Immediately after that gesture, a sword that shines blue and transparent appears.


    It was the crystal sword of Claire''s weapon.


    It is a treasure sword that allows even Claire, who has no magic power, to use magic.


    ''As expected of a saint''s weapon. ''''It''s a saint''s weapon, as expected of a saint, because it can also be made to disappear from existence when not in use.''''


    Claire mumbled happily. Then she pointed the point of her sword straight at Gapon.


    ''You treated me badly the other day.


    A traitor deserves to be tortured.


    When this battle is over, you''ll be the traitor.


    Gapon smiled thinly at Claire''s words.


    ''I, the Emperor''s loyal servant, am a traitor?��Are you going to blame me for this?


    ''Because what you are doing is not good for the Empire. You will die here.


    Claire swung her crystal sword and slashed at Gapon.


    At the same time, we also went into a fighting stance.


    But it''s a diversion.


    Suddenly, a sharp fine sword struck behind Gapon.


    The owner of the sword was a tall, slender, beautiful woman.


    It was Leticia. Lucille and the members of the Free Alliance followed.


    While we''re drawing attention to the front, Leticia and the others are going to have a surprise attack on Gapon from another entrance.


    That''s the way it was supposed to go.


    Fortunately, there were no enemies other than Gapon.


    Once Gapon was defeated in the first move, the matter was settled.


    Leticia''s sword and Lucille''s fire magic couldn''t reach Gapon.


    They were blocked by something like an invisible barrier.


    Surprised, Letitia drew her sword once and tried to regain her stance.


    But Father Gapon didn''t turn around, dropping his bronze staff to the floor with a thud and a light thud.


    Immediately, a golden shockwave rolled up and struck Leticia, Lucille and the others.


    ''''Kyaaaaaah!''''


    Lucille screamed and was blown away and slammed into the wall.


    The other three members of the Free Alliance had also suffered the same injury and had fainted.


    It must be the power of the Demon King.


    In an instant, four of our four allies were neutralized in an instant.


    However, only Leticia passed on the spot unharmed.


    Gapon opens his eyes thinly.


    ''''Ho. As expected of the leader of the Basileus Adventurers, he was indeed the leader of the Basileus Adventurers.


    ''''Don''t get all high and mighty with your borrowed power. You fake priest!


    With a shout, Leticia raised her fine sword again.


    The sword glowed red.


    It must have cast a spell to break Gapon''s magical barrier.


    Then Leticia stepped in.


    At the same time, I also stepped forward with the treasure sword tetracord and stepped forward, but the statue of a god summoned by Gapon appeared in front of me.


    Gapon didn''t even move slightly.


    Then Letitia''s sword tried to reach Gapon.


    The magic barrier was destroyed.


    Leticia is still an excellent adventurer, since she used the power of the Demon King to break the magic barrier.


    But the next moment, Gapon swung his bronze staff.


    Then, Leticia''s sword shattered into pieces even though she didn''t even touch it.


    ''''Nah........''''


    Letitia was aghast, but she quickly backed away and tried to retreat.


    But Gapon''s staff was next pointed at Leticia herself.


    One by one, light bullets shot out of the staff, puncturing Leticia''s arms, her legs, and her abdomen.


    Letitia crumpled to the ground without a sound of anguish.


    ''''Leticia-san!''''


    I''d like to go help them, but the marble statues of the gods summoned by Father Gapon are in the way.


    As each of us fights with these statues, we''ll be destroyed by Gapon''s demon king''s power. Gapon''s Demon King''s power will destroy each of them.


    Gapon laughed in amusement.


    You won''t be able to defeat me," he said. The power of a demon king is more than you can imagine. An imperfect Demon King can have this much power in one piece. If I can completely resurrect the seven Demon Kings...''''


    Can you control the whole world?


    I asked Gapon sarcastically.


    But Gapon nodded.


    ''How true. The Republic of Alemania Farren is not an enemy. By destroying all the nations, we can exert imperial control over this continent, let alone over the oceans and the ends of the sky.


    ''People will not obey by force alone. If you try to rule another country in such a forceful way, you will suffer incalculable casualties in war, oppression and genocide.


    What about it?


    But Gapon seemed unperturbed.


    He didn''t even show the slightest agitation.


    I flashed my sword and destroyed one of the god statues.


    Gapon was staring straight at me.


    ''If anyone resists, there will be some deaths in the beginning. But after that, true peace awaits. In time, the whole world will realize that it is impossible to oppose the Emperor and the Empire. When that happens, there will be no more foolish conflicts. The ideal world is not far away.


    Is this the perfect world?


    ''I once tried to change the empire. And I led the people of the Imperial City to petition the Imperial Palace. And what was the result?��Didn''t they just slaughter a lot of civilians?


    ''So, disappointed, I suppose, you''re on the side of slaughtering the rebels yourself.


    ''If there is such a force that no one can even defy it, there will be no rebel groups like the July Party or the Freedom Alliance. Then no longer would anyone be killed by terrorism or executed for the crime of high treason.


    Gapon held up his bronze staff and shot a second round of light from his snake ornament.


    I tried to block it with my treasure sword tetracord, but the power of my opponent''s attack was so great that I could only block the first blow.


    When I was ready for the second direct hit, a magical barrier was deployed in front of me.


    Sophia was protecting me.


    ''''I won''t let you hurt Solon-kun,''''


    Sophia advanced and her beautiful golden hair swayed softly.


    Filia nodded at Sophia''s words.


    ''We will defeat you.


    Gapon smiled.


    ''''Even the power of a saintess is not much compared to the power of a demon king. And what can a helpless princess, a magic swordsman, and a mere soldier do?��You can''t defeat me or change the empire.


    What you can do,


    Filia murmured quietly.


    ''People can change, you know!

 167-Episode 166: Battle with the Father

    Already, Leticia, Lucille and the others were unable to fight.


    They were helplessly defeated before the power of Gapon''s demon king.


    Now, only four people can defeat Gapon and save Lucy.


    Me, Saint Sophia, soldier Claire, and Princess Filia.


    Sophia''s power as a saint is our only trump card.


    And Filia is also providing magical power for me.


    ''''Solon, use my power.


    Please don''t take it easy, okay?


    The last time I fought Garellus, Filia gave me too much magic power and fell asleep.


    This time I''ve learned intermediate support magic, so she should be able to strengthen me more efficiently and I don''t think it will be like last time, though.


    ''''I don''t mind suffering a little bit if it''s for Solon''s sake, right?


    ''Thank you. But I''m not okay with it.


    If Filia were to suffer irreparable damage because of me.....


    Just thinking about it makes me shudder.


    The magic power of the Demon King''s descendants is not inexhaustible, and if you take it all away, they will become crippled.


    But, Solon. If we don''t win, we won''t be able to save Lucy and we won''t be able to return to our homes.


    ''Yes. But that doesn''t mean I''m going to sacrifice Filia-sama. Filia-sama, Lucy-sensei, Sophia and Claire will all return safely.


    Filia looked at me with blue eyes, then she held up her apple tree wand and cast a strengthening spell on me.


    I feel a strange power reside in my body.


    At the same time, Gapon fired another round of light.


    I repelled all of them with my treasure sword tetracord.


    For the second time, my opponent''s attacks were predictable.


    Most importantly, I have Filia''s support, so I can deal with the enemy''s attacks even if they are very powerful.


    Gapon looks impressed.


    It''s a good idea. So you got away with it.


    The priest''s attacks are monotonous.


    In fact, at the moment, Father Gapon has only used two attackers, either fighting with a marble statue of a god under his command or shooting light bullets from a bronze staff.


    Gapon is not a sorcerer to begin with, and even if he had the power of a demon king in his hands, the skills he could use would be limited.


    Then, in that weakness, we should be able to find an opportunity to win.


    Gapon didn''t respond to my words, instead he moved his eyes to compare Filia and Sophia.


    ''A saint, and a descendant of the Demon King, huh? Both of them could be useful for future plans. There are seven Demon Kings. The more sacrifices and dependents for their resurrection, the better.''''


    I won''t let you sacrifice Lady Filia or Sofia.


    You can only say that now. .........Magician Solon!


    As Gapon touched his staff to the floor, the marble colossus was instantly formed and attacked us.


    Claire and I each blocked the attack with our swords. But the marble statue seems to be stronger than the last time we fought. Is it the influence of the bronze staff''s power, or is it that Father Gapon was able to handle the power of the Demon King?


    In addition, a large number of attacks of light bullets were piled on top of each other.


    While dodging these attacks, he must defeat the God statue and reach Father Gapon himself to attack.


    Will I be able to do this?


    I cut down one of the god statues, but it''s doubtful that the next round of light bullets will be able to block it.


    Avoiding, was not an option. The reason for this is because Filia and Sophia were behind me, and they were being protected by me.


    Earlier, Sophia had protected me with a magical barrier.


    But right now, I was too busy defeating the god statue, and right after I used magic, so I couldn''t put up a barrier.


    ''''Solon!'''' Mr. Solon!


    I hear Filia and Sophia''s mournful voices.


    I was ready for a direct hit.


    But Father Gapon''s attack didn''t reach me.


    ''''Are you alright, Solon-san?''''


    In front of me was Claire''s back.


    She wielded a crystal sword and cleaved off all of the enemy''s attacks.


    As expected of a saint''s weapon, its power is immense.


    ''''Thank you. Thank you for saving me, Claire.''''


    ''It''s nice to be able to fight alongside Mr. Solon and have him thank me for it. It''s a dream come true.


    Jokingly, Claire said, and then held the crystal sword high.


    The tip of the sword was pointed straight at Gapon.


    ''''The power of a demon king and the power of a saint, they are both borrowed, no doubt about it. But I have used the power correctly and the priest has used it incorrectly.


    I''m using the Demon King''s power for the sake of my country, no, for the sake of the entire world that God has put in front of me. I''m not like you, who is driven by personal feelings.


    I''m ... using my power for the sake of someone I care about!


    Then Claire stepped forward and swung her crystal sword.

 168-Episode 167: Lucy wakes up with Claires confession

    There are ten statues of gods controlled by Gapon.


    In contrast, there are only four of them here.


    But as soon as Claire flashed her crystal sword, half of the enemy''s God statues were cleaved away.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    I run next to Claire.


    One of the remaining statues of the gods attacked me.


    But I cut down its right arm, followed by its torso, with the treasure sword tetracord.


    My target is Gapon himself.


    It seems that no matter how many divine statues are defeated, Gapon can be summoned indefinitely, so there is no end to what he can do.


    However, thanks to the power of Claire''s crystal sword, we have a chance to win.


    All we have to do is destroy the divine statues together and close in on Gapon.


    With Claire''s crystal sword and Sophia''s power as a saint, we might be able to break down the magical barrier protecting Gapon.


    ''''Hm.''''


    Gapon murmured briefly and waved his bronze staff.


    Light bullets were scattered from it, but the attack didn''t hit me and Claire.


    It was because Sophia and Filia were covering us.


    All the god statues were destroyed as well.


    Gapon tries to summon more god statues with his staff.


    But we can''t get there in time.


    As I stepped in, Claire and I''s swords were already within reach of Gapon.


    Claire and I swung our swords down at Gapon.


    This alone may not be enough to defeat the power of the demon king.


    But we have a trump card.


    ''''God. Save us.


    Along with Sophia''s dignified voice, a golden light radiates from her staff.


    She is the strongest adventurer of the Knights of St. Sophia and one of the most excellent users of church-style magic.


    With that Sophia''s power, she can even break through Gapon''s Demon King barrier.


    I''ll be able to put Claire and I''s swords into it, and Gapon will be finished.


    I was relying on that possibility.


    However--.


    I''m not going to be the only one who has a problem with that.


    A look of despair appears on Claire''s face.


    And in the next moment, Gapon''s light bullets were shot at Claire.


    And from close range.


    ''''Kyaaaaaah!''''


    Claire let out a high-pitched scream and fell to the ground.


    I took Claire in my arms and jumped back.


    Since the attack couldn''t get through, I had to retreat once.


    But Claire was covered in blood all over, with attacks penetrating her arms, legs and chest.


    ''''........I''m going to cast a recovery spell now.


    At my words, Claire smiled weakly and shook her head.


    ''You''ll have to abandon me and fight me, won''t you?


    I said I''d protect Claire if she was in danger.


    Thank you. But I''m not going to be saved.


    It''s true that Claire was in a dangerous state.


    Even if the recovery magic I use can suppress the blood flowing out to some extent, it won''t be a fundamental cure.


    You need a full-fledged treatment as soon as possible, but unless you can beat Gapon, you can''t afford it.


    Claire gently stroked my cheek with her bloody hand.


    ''I was going to tell you when the fight was over, but I.......I don''t think I have much time left. So.........


    Don''t talk. Claire''s not going to die.


    "....I''ve always been in love with Solon-san. Ever since I was a young and weak girl, I''ve been in love with her.


    I felt my heart jump.


    Indeed, the way Claire was looking at me...it was a little different than the way she was looking at Creon and Sophia.


    I felt my cheeks heat up, but right now I had to do something about the situation.


    Claire said she wanted to live in my mansion. In order to make that happen, I would have to defeat Gapon and help Claire.


    But the situation is grim.


    I tried to get back to Sophia and Filia while using my recovery magic.


    Now that Claire is unable to fight, I''m the only one who can protect the two rearguarders.


    But faster than I could return, a new statue of Gapon''s god appeared in front of Sophia.


    ''''Oh no.........''''


    Sophia let out a small voice, as if she was frightened.


    Her jade-colored eyes were stained with fear.


    Due to the fact that she had shot magic with all her strength earlier, Sophia couldn''t use magic for a while.


    So she couldn''t even resist the god statue.


    The fist swung by the god statue blew Sophia away mercilessly.


    Unable to scream, Sophia was slammed into the wall.


    ''''........Sophia!''''


    I shouted and called out, but Sophia, lying on her back, didn''t respond and seemed to be limp and unconscious.


    This left me and Filia as the only ones left.


    ''''Solon........''''


    Filia runs up to me.


    Her silver hair swayed softly.


    Then she looked up at me with her blue eyes.


    What should I do?


    I''m also worried about Sophia, but right now me and Filia are too busy protecting ourselves.


    Moreover, Claire is seriously injured.


    The solution.........


    ''''You know, Solon.......I want you to use my magic power to the limit.


    ''But if you do that, Lady Filia...''


    Previously, the wise man Arte also used all the magic power of the girls of the Demon King''s descendants as he saw fit. By doing so, the girls of the Demon King''s descendants were sacrificed, crippled or, in the worst case, died.


    If I use Filia''s magic power as much as possible, it means I''m in the same danger.


    ''But ... if I don''t, I won''t be able to beat Father Gapon.


    Like Filia said, there is no other means left.


    No ... there''s one more trump card.


    It''s the grimoire Lucy left behind. But I don''t know how to use that one correctly and I haven''t been able to activate its effects.


    Gapon calls out to us.


    ''''Solon, if you are willing to surrender, I will guarantee the safety of yourself and the Princess.''''


    If you did, what would happen to Dr. Lucy, Claire, and Sophia and the others?


    ''You''ve already lost. It''s arrogant to think that you can have it all. Professor Lucy will serve as a dependency for the resurrection of the Demon King, and Saint Sophia will serve as a dependency for the resurrection of a new Demon King. Ensign Claire will have to die, though.


    If that''s the case...


    I was about to say that I couldn''t take such a suggestion, and I was lost.


    As for me, if Filia wanted to be saved.....


    But Filia shook her head.


    ''''I''m not thinking of abandoning everyone else to save myself,'''' she said.


    I nodded at Filia.


    Then we need to find a way out of this situation.


    In a way that doesn''t involve sacrificing Filia herself, of course.


    Gapon has been trying to get us to surrender.


    Looking at the situation alone, it should have been easy for Gapon to kill me and capture Filia and the others.


    That means Gapon has a weakness, and he doesn''t want to fight us anymore.


    Then we still have a chance to win.


    Just then, I heard a groan behind me.


    "Solon ... how did you ... come ... here?


    When I turned around, there was Lucy, bound in chains, staring at me with her crimson eyes.

 169-Episode 168: Crimson Philia

    In our fight with Father Gapon, we had somehow moved near the place where Lucy was being held.


    Then Lucy, who had been unconscious, woke up.


    The chains of the restraints shook noisily as Lucy tried to move.


    ''Solon you shouldn''t have come to save me...''


    Lucy''s voice was bitter.


    Perhaps the effects of the ritual of trying to be the Demon King''s retainer were already showing.


    ''''Don''t you want to be saved, Lucy-sensei?


    At my words, Lucy shook her head with a shake.


    Her red hair is disheveled.


    ''''I don''t want to be a victim of the Demon King''s resurrection either. But.........


    Me and Lady Filia will get you out of there, I promise.


    Lucy said, in a weak but happy voice, "Thank you.


    I turned to Father Gapon.


    ''Let me talk to you for a moment to see if the three of you will surrender.


    I don''t mind.


    Gapon said, and put down his bronze staff.


    I didn''t miss the color of fatigue on his face.


    Gapon only borrowed some of the Demon King''s power, so perhaps he couldn''t use that power inexhaustibly.


    Anyway, I was able to get some time.


    Thanks to that, I also have time to continue casting recovery magic on Claire, who has lost consciousness.


    ''''Lucy-sensei, there''s something I need to learn.


    I posed a question to Lucy.


    It''s the use of the grimoire that Lucy wrote down.


    If what Lucille said was true, then what was written there was supposed to be a supportive magic with immense effectiveness.


    But even if Filia used it against me, the effect did not appear.


    It should have been done the right way, though.


    Lucy''s crimson eyes widened.


    ''''That''s ... yes. Even if Filia used that magic against Solon, it wouldn''t have any effect.''''


    What does that mean?


    That grimoire was "something that me and Filia both need", Lucy should have told Lucille.


    And Lucille had said that the contents of the grimoire were support magic.


    So it''s natural to think that Filia is using magic on me to increase my abilities and make it easier for the two of us to fight.


    ''''Solon, that''s not the case. That grimoire is written with a magic formula that mimics the power of Charva, the Demon King of Alemania. Although it''s a supportive magic, you need to be a descendant of the Demon King in order to speak out about its effects. So ... that''s why Filia uses it on herself.


    I opened my eyes.


    Lucille''s words had led me to believe that it was a supportive magic to strengthen me.


    But even Lucille didn''t know the contents of the grimoire in detail.


    ''''But if it''s not support magic against me, then why is that grimoire ''necessary for both Filia and Solon''?


    ''Because it''s what you need to do to make Filia stronger, right?��You are Filia''s mentor.


    Giggling, Lucy laughed.


    In other words, there was a fundamental misunderstanding.


    The use of the grimoire is a trump card to win against Gapon.


    Filia has already mastered the use of the grimoire.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it.


    Filia-sama........can you do it?


    Yeah but what if it doesn''t work?


    The grimoire can only be used once, even considering the amount of magic power.


    I bent down and made eye contact with Filia.


    Then I smiled.


    ''''Filia-sama isn''t helpless anymore. I''m sure you can do it.


    Really?


    ''Really, sir. To be a good magician, you need to believe in yourself. As long as you believe in yourself, you can change.


    But what reason do I have to believe in me?


    I put my hand on Filia''s head with a pop.


    ''I believe in Filia-sama. So, Filia-sama, please believe in the Filia-sama I believe in. Is that not good enough?


    Filia looked at me with her blue eyes and then smiled softly.


    ''Yeah I get it!


    Spinning her apple tree wand around, Filia took out her grimoire.


    She takes a breath and activates the magic.


    The wand glows red and a huge amount of magic power rushes out.


    And that stream of magic power turned into a red light and enveloped Filia.


    The use of the grimoire is a success.


    And--.


    ''''This is........''''


    I was surprised, then looked back at Lucy.


    Lucy gave me a mischievous smile.


    ''''The Ancient Kingdom of Alemania. It is the power of my grimoire that gives me the ability to activate the fire magic used by that demon king.''''


    Filia''s hair, which was normally silver, was glowing a red color that reminded me of burning heat.


    And her eyes were also dyed crimson.


    Filia''s entire body was covered in red light, and she was staring at her body as if she was surprised.


    ''''To put it simply, this grimoire is the magic to create the ''Crimson Filia''.


    I nodded at Lucy''s words.


    Filia, whose entire body was colored in crimson, was beautiful.


    She was surrounded by the aura unique to those with overwhelming power.


    Filia looked at me with her red eyes and I nodded back.


    Then she announced to Father Gapon: "We will never surrender.


    ''We will never surrender!��By my hand, let Solon and his friends win!

 170-Episode 169 Not a Master

    Filia successfully used the grimoire.


    Filia, whose hair and eyes had changed to crimson, pointed her magic staff straight at Gapon.


    Gapon was a priest, not a sorcerer.


    So he wouldn''t be able to understand the exact power of the grimoire Filia used.


    But Gapon could understand that something unusual had happened, too.


    ''A futile struggle...''


    Gapon spat at the abomination, pointed his bronze staff at us again, and then fired a shot of light.


    I readied my treasure sword and tried to block it.


    But I didn''t have to.


    With a single swing of her staff, a fire with enough force to burn everything around it spread out and swallowed the light bullets.


    ''''This........is the power of the grimoire......the other demon king.......''''


    Filia murmured.


    ''The Flame of the King (Shae Shola). ''Yes, that''s what it was called in the ancient Alemanian literature. The fire magic of the demon king Sharva, right?


    Lucy says.


    Shalva, one of the Seven Demon Kings.


    It was a being sealed in ancient Alemania. Lucy created a grimoire by recreating the magic formula used by that demon king.


    That''s why that magic requires a large amount of magical power, but Filia, who is a descendant of the Demon King, is able to use it with that huge amount of magical power.


    ''''But with the use of the grimoire just now, didn''t you use a significant portion of the amount of magic power?''''


    No, I feel fine. It''s like I feel a surge of energy flowing through me.


    It was the same for me.


    Me and Filia share a magic circuit.


    The grimoire did not directly strengthen me.


    Nevertheless, I''m also getting the benefit of Filia''s increased power.


    If that''s the case.


    ''''Could Filia-sama please reap Gapon''s light bullets and divine images with fire? And then fire the most powerful fire magic possible against Gapon.


    You''re going to break the magical barrier?


    Yes. But please keep your magic to a reasonable level.


    Filia''s amount of magic power is not infinite either.


    However, Filia smiled.


    ''''It''s okay.''''


    I nodded and told him that I would attack Gapon directly after he destroyed the magical barrier.


    With Filia now, she must be able to defeat the power of Gapon''s demon king.


    I left Claire in charge of Lucy and moved forward.


    Gapon summoned about twenty new god statues, but they were instantly dissolved by the flames that Filia released.


    With a click of his tongue, Gapon waved his staff again, but nothing appeared.


    As you can imagine, he''s out of magic. I''m sure the reason Gapon advised us to surrender was because it was difficult to keep fighting.


    I approached Gapon.


    I brandish my treasure sword tetracord.


    The first strike doesn''t break the magical barrier.


    But--


    Shae Shola!


    With Filia''s cry, a swell of flames went over my head and hit Gapon.


    As expected of a demon king, or should I say the power of a demon king, Gapon''s magic barrier was not immediately destroyed even though he was surrounded by a tremendous amount of flame.


    However, even compared to the advanced flame magic used by Lucy, Filia''s ''King''s Flame (Shae Shola)'' was overwhelmingly powerful.


    Eventually, Gapon''s magic barrier collapsed.


    Nevertheless, Gapon did not give up and tried to swing his bronze staff.


    But it was too late.


    Me as a magic swordsman and Gapon as a priest have far different abilities in melee combat.


    My sword caught Gapon and stabbed him deep in the abdomen.


    Gapon collapses to the spot.


    Silence took over the place.


    Victory, it seems, has been won.


    But Gapon wasn''t dead yet.


    Be on your guard.


    I looked down at Gapon.


    The badly wounded Gapon groaned and looked up at me.


    ''Kill me. Magic Swordsman Solon.


    Yeah.


    I replied, but I hesitated.


    Gapon had once risked his life for his people and resisted the Empire.


    He was a good clergyman.


    But Gapon has given up on changing the Empire and has begun to bleed rebels as part of the Imperial government.


    Just as he had killed everyone, even their innocent families, let alone the July Party leaders. That was just the tip of the iceberg, and Gapon had slaughtered many humans.


    ''So I deserve to die too. As long as I''m defeated. I suppose this is God''s will for me, too.


    Okay.


    "As a spirit, we shall see if you and your highness can change the empire.


    I was still lost, but the next moment, Gapon fell down coughing up blood and then stopped moving forever.


    A thin sword slashed Gapon''s throat.


    ''This was our fight to begin with,''


    Letitia was standing next to me.


    It was Leticia who had put a stop to Gapon.


    Leticia was seriously injured, but seemed to be able to move.


    And Letitia thanked me politely.


    When I looked around, Lucille had gotten up and was breathing a sigh of relief.


    Sophia also seemed to have recovered from the damage of the blow. Smiling, she is casting her signature healing magic on Claire.


    That Claire had also regained consciousness.


    Everyone seemed to be safe.


    I walked over to Filia and Lucy.


    Filia had already returned to her original silver-haired, blue-eyed appearance.


    ''Solon you won.


    Yes. I''m sure you owe this victory to Miss Filia.


    No, I owe it to Solon for being my mentor and teaching me how to use my grimoire.


    The most important thing is that Filia-sama has learned to believe in herself. Now you are one step closer to becoming a full-fledged magician.


    I chuckled and stroked Filia''s hair, and she smiled with a sly smile.


    Then I turn to Lucy.


    ''Solon I''m sorry for what happened. I''ve caused a lot of trouble for you.


    ''Don''t worry about that. I''m so glad Dr. Lucy is okay.


    I bent down and released the chains on Lucy''s restraints.


    Lucy stood up, but she wobbled, as if she wasn''t feeling well in some way.


    I hurriedly held Lucy in my arms.


    Surprised, Lucy looked at me with her crimson eyes and her face turned red.


    ''''So........solon.


    Are you okay, doctor?


    Well it''s okay, as long as you''re here.


    Even though the battle with Gapon has been settled, Lucy and her friends are still suspected of treason as members of the Free Alliance.


    Lucy and the others are forced to defect out of the country, and they can''t stay in my mansion anymore.


    ''''It''s going to be tough going forward, isn''t it?''''


    I said.


    I''m not sure what''s in store for us, what''s in store for us, and what''s going to happen to the Empire in the future, as well as Lucy and the others.


    Everything is unknown.


    Lucy hugged me and whispered to me.


    ''I think Alemania will have me and Letitia and the others on the run. But that doesn''t mean I''ve given up on making Filia Emperor. It''s the best thing for the Empire and I think it''s the best thing for Filia herself and for me and your future.


    ''Yes. I''ll have to figure out what I''m going to do now, too.


    Yeah. You know ... Solon. We''re going to be separated but even if we''re far apart our paths will surely lead to the same one place.


    Then Lucy gently brought those lips to mine....


    She placed them on my lips.


    It took me a while to realize that I was being kissed.


    I could softly smell Lucy''s sweet scent, and after a moment, she pulled away from me.


    I looked into her eyes and she smiled shyly.


    ''Because that''s how it is,''


    I was upset.


    Well?


    Does this mean that Lucy likes me - likes me?


    "It means she likes you as the opposite s*x, not as a mentor.


    Lucy chuckled at that.


    I panicked and looked around. Sophia and Claire looked aghast.


    And Filia''s cheeks were red and she was staring at us with her blue eyes.


    ''''Lucy you can''t just run off!

 171-Episode 170: Conspiracy over Arte

    Creon was drinking in one of the largest taverns in the Imperial City.


    He placed a shot glass filled with fire wine on a small table.


    As expected of the economic center of the continent, the tavern''s liveliness is also quite different.


    It is a wooden building, but the ceiling is high and the space is quite spacious.


    There are a lot of people there, and Creon has changed into modest clothes in the style of a merchant. So no one would notice that Creon was the Commander of the Order of Salvation.


    As he gulped down his drink, Creon sighed.


    It was because his plan to revive the Demon King and revive his lost companion Shea wasn''t working.


    He made the crimson Lucy a dependency for the resurrection of the Demon King and captured Solon and the others who came to help him as traitors.


    Then, he would seize Princess Filia and Saint Sophia, who were of great use to him.


    This was Creon''s plan.


    However, there was an unexpected interruption.


    One of them was Father Gapon.


    Gapon is an agent of the Third Department of the Emperor''s Secretariat and Creon''s collaborator.


    However, Gapon was wary of Creon.


    Creon''s fame had grown so rapidly with the Necropolis attack that he may have feared that he would be deprived of his position.


    Or maybe it was because he was aware that Creon was trying to use the Demon King for purposes other than for the Empire.


    Either way, Gapon tried to single-handedly force the resurrection of the Demon King and captured Lucy by forceful means.


    If the initiative of using the Demon King was lost to Gapon, Shea''s resurrection would only be a long way off.


    However, he couldn''t openly challenge Gapon in the emperor''s entourage.


    That''s why Creon informed Solon, and then Leticia of the Free Alliance, to get rid of Gapon.


    ''''But there was another reason, wasn''t there?''''


    The man sitting next to me smiled.


    Creon clicked his tongue.


    Right now, sitting next to Creon, lazily sipping his barley wine, was Solon.


    Solon was dressed in his usual black adventurer''s uniform and his demeanor was calm and collected.


    Even though he was in front of Creon, who was supposed to be his nemesis.


    It was a coincidence that Solon and I ran into each other in this tavern.


    Bad timing, Creon thought.


    Solon asked for Creon''s drink as well and sat down next to him.


    ''Creon was trying to help Claire. She''s his sister, you know. Isn''t she?


    ''I told you. Claire is my sister, but she''s a nobody of any use to me. Besides I trust you more than I do. Why would I help someone like that?


    I don''t need a reason. Blood is thicker than water. When you think about it, Creon''s actions this time around, it makes sense.


    Imagine what you will.


    Creon looked at Solon with a reluctant look on his face.


    Annoyingly, Solon''s guess was correct.


    It seemed that Claire had used her position as a soldier to make all sorts of moves to cover for Solon.


    This made it difficult to capture Solon as a traitor and even thwarted Creon''s plans.


    And yet, when he heard that Father Gapon was torturing Claire, Creon couldn''t remain calm.


    He then went to Solon''s mansion and told him where Lucy was. Claire was being held captive with Lucy, so he figured that if Solon saved Lucy, he would surely rescue Claire as well.


    ''I wonder if it was Creon''s handiwork that the security of the cathedral was so thin that he was able to rescue Lucy without much resistance.


    You should be grateful if you think so.


    Creon chuckled at the sarcasm, and Solon chuckled.


    ''Ah, thank you for the help. ''Creon,''


    Reviving Shea was more important to Creon than anything else.


    It''s a desire that Creon wants to fulfill, even if it means sacrificing everything.


    So, whether it''s his sister, his former fianc��e or his best friend, he has to cut everything out of his life.


    I''m weak, Creon thinks.


    In terms of combat power, he has become the strongest knight in the Empire. But it would not be possible to say that he is strong in his mind.


    That''s why he still feels inferior to the Solon in front of him.


    Solon smiled a satisfied smile and popped Creon on the shoulder. Then he said, "It''s good to talk to you after so long," and walked out of the tavern with a dashing gait.


    Due to the machinations of military intelligence, which was hostile to Creon and his team, there was already no way to seize Lucy''s custody.


    She has defected to Alemania.


    Then we must find a new person to be sacrificed as the Demon King''s deputy.


    But it had to be a very high-ranking magician.


    Only a sorcerer who could be called a genius would be able to withstand the vessel in which the Demon King''s power could be exerted.


    It was not so easy to find.


    For example, Saint Sophia might be able to serve.


    But Sophia is a saint of the church, and unlike Lucy, she is not suspected of treason.


    As one of the five great sorcerers of the Empire, she is also scheduled to be deployed in the war against Alemania.


    Becoming the Demon King''s dependency means becoming a cripple, and there''s no good reason to do so.


    (Besides....)


    Sophia was Creon''s companion and fianc��e, albeit only in a token way.


    They had been friends since magic school.


    Sophia clearly had a fondness for Solon and didn''t think anything of Creon.


    It hurt Creon''s self-esteem, but that didn''t mean he had any hatred for Sophia personally.


    He wanted to keep Solon and Sophia apart, sure, but he didn''t want to hurt Sophia.


    If that''s the case, then someone else will have to be the victim.


    That''s when Creon was tapped on the shoulder.


    Creon panicked, thinking that Solon had returned, but it was someone else who was there.��It was Ren, a spearman of the Order''s executive officer.


    She was a petite girl with short blue hair.


    She has a neutral appearance and is often mistaken for a beautiful boy, I''ve heard.


    With a grin, Ren laughed and sat down next to Creon.


    ''''Is the one who is supposed to be the Commander drinking alone?''''


    You''re the one who''s supposed to be banned from drinking under the age of 16.


    Please don''t treat me like a younger person.


    He''s actually younger than you.


    Ren is the youngest knight cadre at fifteen years old.


    The reason he was able to become a cadre was not only because of his ability to use the magic spear rune, but also because of the attraction of the wise man Arte.


    Arthe, who hated men, loved beautiful girls.


    That''s why Ren was favored and became his entourage.


    ''''Aren''t you troubled about the new Demon King''s resurrection dependency?''''


    Yeah, do you have any good ideas?


    Ren hit his knees with a plop, as if to say, "I''m glad you listened to me.


    I''m sure you''ve heard me correctly. I will make the wise man Arte as a substitute for the resurrection of the demon king.


    You know Arte?��But Arte''s magic circuits have been destroyed, and he''s not even a sorcerer anymore.


    Then you can undo it. I know how to undo it.


    Creon stared at Ren.


    Indeed, if it was possible, Arte, who was a genius female sage, would be a good substitute for the Demon King''s resurrection.


    Creon hasn''t forgiven Arte for insulting Shea, so he doesn''t care what happens to her.


    But weren''t you one of Arte''s close associates?


    I know. But I didn''t like him.


    Oh I see.


    Isn''t it wonderful?��Once I let Arte get his magic back, I''ll make him become a wise man again like before. Then--I''ll make Arte a cripple as a retainer of the Demon King.


    You made me hope, and now you''re sending me to hell. Don''t you think you''re being cruel.


    ''You will see that man''s face again as he cries out. No, I''m sure the face will be colored by a deeper despair than before.


    Despite his pretty face, Ren seemed to have a dangerous taste for the subject.


    But the plan itself wasn''t bad.


    If it succeeds, the Demon King will be fully resurrected, and it will pave the way for Shea''s revival.


    ''''Good. It''s a good idea. I''ll leave the method up to you.


    Ren had a satisfied smile on his neat face.

 172-Episode 171 Claires Kiss

    After all, my mentor Lucy and the others succeeded in gaining asylum.


    As originally planned, they went to Alemania in the trade cargo of the merchant Perse.


    I''m sorry to see Lucy gone, but this shouldn''t be a permanent goodbye.


    I''m sure that my path and Lucy''s leads to the same place.


    That''s what Lucy said.


    Then I remembered that Lucy had kissed me, and I blushed.


    In the beginning, Lucy and I were more like friends close in age than master and student. But I guess that wasn''t the only thing Lucy had in mind.


    When Lucy came back to the Empire, what kind of face should I put on to see her?


    As for us, Gapon''s death cleared us of any suspicion of treason.


    The death of Gapon, on the other hand, cleared us of any suspicion of treason, and all this was handled in secret by Ensign Claire and her superior officer, the Captain.


    The conflict between Clare''s military intelligence and the third division of the Emperor''s Secretariat at Gapon was behind this, but of course Clare herself was instrumental in this.


    Before the battle began, that Claire had said she would live in my mansion once the matter was settled.


    However, that did not happen.


    ''''It''s awful to suddenly be transferred to the front line with the Republic League in the west.


    Claire was pluriously angry at the military personnel.


    I''m not a fan of this.


    The night after things are settled, Claire comes to the mansion, saying she wants to talk to me.


    There, me and Claire are discussing the future of the two of us.


    Claire was sitting on the bed in a neat white dress.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about.


    If it was true, Claire was supposed to live in this mansion, but due to a transfer, she was immediately transferred to her post.


    ''''I was supposed to be able to live in Solon-san''s mansion, but...''''


    Yeah. And ... the front line, or ...


    I thought about it.


    The place where Claire was transferred is one of the most heavily fought areas.


    Naturally, there were not a few deaths in the war.


    Claire chuckled and looked up at me with pale gray eyes.


    You don''t suppose you''re worried about me, do you?


    Well, yeah. I''m worried.


    It''s okay, I''m not that weak. I didn''t get the Demon King''s power, but I do have the crystal sword, and I am a soldier. I''m more worried about...


    What worries you?


    The thing is, you''re going to hook up with someone else while I''m away.


    ''Sticking together...''


    I''m sure Dr. Lucy was worried about the same thing.


    I know, I know.


    ''It''s not just Lucy, I like you too, Solon?��Do you understand?


    Claire smiled mischievously.


    I scowled at the opposite.


    Yes.


    It wasn''t just Lucy, Claire also liked me.


    Claire was severely injured in the fight with Gapon and was ready to die.


    That''s when she confessed her feelings for me.


    ''I was actually going to tell you when the fight was over and we were in a good mood, living together in Solon-san''s mansion, but it''s not going to work.


    Why do you want me to...


    I like older men who are cool and dependable. He was and is still a cool, dependable and cool older man. I was a young boy, and Solon was a very reliable and kind brother to me. Brother Creon would always praise him.


    I''m not so reliable. I''ve been kicked out of the Order, and now I''m enemies with Creon.


    Claire shook her head and looked at me with gentle eyes.


    The reason why I love you, Solon-san, is because of that. It''s a good thing that you are on the same side as me.......I feel like I can be someone like you....... Do you remember?��Solon-san comforted me by saying, ''Even if you can''t use magic, Claire is still Claire. Solon-san''s hands were warm as she gently stroked my hair...''


    ''I remember. It was when Claire was twelve, right?


    It was six years ago, wasn''t it? I was happy at that time. I was so young that I didn''t know what to do with my emotions at that time... but now I know what to do.


    Suddenly, Claire stands up and squirms into me from the front.


    I was surprised by the surprise, and I held her in my arms.


    Claire''s body is slender and soft.


    She gently moved her face up to mine and kissed me on the lips.


    The sweet scent of Claire''s scent made me stiffen.


    Eventually, Claire slowly pulled away from me and chuckled.


    ''How did it go?''


    "Uh....


    Which was more exciting to you, the time you did it with Professor Lucy?


    Claire pointed to her own little red lips and smiled.


    When I couldn''t answer, Claire quickly leaned in close to me and locked her lips with mine once more.


    I couldn''t escape, I couldn''t escape, and I was just doing what Claire was doing to me.


    What should I do in a situation like this?


    Claire finished the kiss and looked me up and down.


    ''Maybe not Mr. Solon, but it was my first kiss, wasn''t it?


    You want me to be the one?


    I told you. I told you that I love you, Solon. I don''t mind if you push me down here, okay?


    Claire said jokingly, but provocatively.


    Behind her is the bed.


    The situation was getting far from the original intent of discussing the future.


    I felt my cheeks flush.


    Suddenly, the door to the room opened with a bang and people rushed in.


    It was Clarice, Sophia, and Filia.


    Apparently, all three of them had their ears pressed against the door and were listening in.


    And it seemed that they had accidentally lost their balance and opened the door and fell into the room.


    Filia and the others were scowling with drawn-out smiles, and Claire sighed.


    ''That''s it for today, it seems.


    "Uh, Claire. I don''t...


    As I was about to say it, Claire took my lips again.


    Then she pulled away quickly and held up her index finger.


    ''I don''t need an answer to your confession. I don''t need an answer to your question, because I know that you won''t choose me right now. But I will make him say that he loves me.


    Claire said and walked out of the room.


    The rest of us were left with me and the three residents of the mansion.


    Filia, Sophia, and Clarice looked at me in frustration.


    ''''We''re not allowed to cheat!''''


    The three of us hummed cleanly and I held my head up.


    Anyway, it looks like everyday life has returned to our mansion.


    I mean.


    I should probably do my part as the princess''s tutor.


    We should start making plans for Filia''s education tomorrow.

 173-Episode 172: Solon is not my lover

    Lady Filia it''s time to get your bearings.


    I''m not angry at you.


    ''No I don''t think he''s angry, no matter how you look at it.


    I stared at Filia, confused, and she stared back at me with her blue eyes, too.


    This is our mansion''s study, where I usually teach Filia magic.


    Filia is sitting in a chair, and I''m standing in front of her.


    I''m just looking down at Filia, and it takes the form of Filia looking up at me.


    Filia is in a bad mood since I kissed Lucy and Claire.


    After the rescue mission for Lucy, the mansion has returned to peace.


    The one thing that changed with the incident was that Lucy was gone and her niece Lucille came to live in the mansion instead.


    The other residents are still the same as before. That is, Filia the Princess, Clarice the maid, Sophia the saint, Lisa the white mage girl, my former female companion Rylen Remilia, and the twin sisters, former female sage Alte and Flora.


    ''They''re all girls, aren''t they?''


    It''s just a coincidence.


    ''Hmm. But aren''t you really going to do what you did with everyone else, Lucy and Miss Clarice?


    That means....


    You know ... kissing and stuff.


    Filia blushed and looked up at me.


    It''s true that I kissed Lucy and Claire, but it wasn''t from me.


    However, it would sound like an excuse to Filia.


    ''''........even though you have only kissed me on the back of my hand or on my cheek....


    Well, Master Filia is my apprentice.


    There was no way she could kiss the lips of her apprentice, and even more importantly, the princess.


    But Filia puffed out her cheeks more and more unhappily.


    ''''That''s right. I''m sure you''re right, Solon and I are just apprentices and masters, not lovers.


    I wondered what I should do.


    I had invited Filia into this study to explain the upcoming magic lesson.


    However, she questioned me about kissing Lucy and Claire, and I couldn''t get the conversation going.


    ''Does Solon like Lucy and Claire-san?''


    It''s important to me as a mentor and friend.


    I just didn''t know if I liked them both in the sense that Lucy and Claire wanted me to.


    Both of them said they didn''t need a reply and left far from the imperial capital.


    ''''Filia-sama it''s time for us to have a lesson.


    Are you kidding me?


    ''At least, what''s important to me is that I''m Lady Filia''s tutor.


    I said in a quiet voice.


    Filia looked at me and then changed her expression and smiled happily.


    I''m sure you''re right. I''m the one beside Solon.


    ''Yes, sir. I promised you that I would protect Lady Filia and make her a first-rate sorceress.


    ''Mm-hm. You''re right. Solon is my very own teacher. So, what will you teach me?


    Oh, first of all...


    Like how to kiss him?


    You''re not going to tell me?


    Shame.


    Filia spun her apple tree wand around.


    Then, with a mischievous gleam in her eye, she stood up suddenly and put her face close to mine.


    Slamming down, I do.


    Filia''s small lips were right in front of mine.


    Filia whispers.


    "I''m waiting for Solon to tell me...

 174-Episode 173 Phila the Philosopher?

    Filia''s little face is right in front of me.


    Giggling, Filia smiled.


    I blushed and pulled away from Filia.


    The reason we''re alone in the study is so that I can teach Filia magic.


    By no means, that''s the only reason I''m here.


    I shouldn''t be upset when she teases me about wanting to teach me how to kiss her.


    ''So what would you teach me if it wasn''t how to kiss?''


    It''s...


    I want to try using a magic sword soon. I''m getting used to using magic with my staff. You know?


    Indeed, Filia''s goal is me, which means she wants to become a magician.


    Then I''d have to give her a magical sword and teach her swordsmanship.


    But.


    ''''Filia-sama.......about that, I have a suggestion.


    Proposition?


    ''''I still think it would be good for Filia-sama to pursue a path other than being a magic swordsman.


    What do you mean?


    ''''Even in the battle when I saved Lucy-sensei, Filia-sama was able to use the offensive magic hidden in the grimoire. She couldn''t have done this without a high level of magic power and a talent for manipulating magic.


    Thank you. But ... well ... yeah. What Solon is trying to say is that I''m good at being a black mage or something, right?


    I nodded.


    I''m glad that Filia admires me and wants to be like me.


    But I don''t think that doesn''t mean that Filia is the most appropriate person to become a magic swordsman.


    ''''I didn''t have that much magic power, nor did I have any magical talent. I can''t be a saint or a great wizard like Sophia or Lucy-sensei. That''s why I became a magic swordsman who not only handles magic, but also swords. But Filia-sama is different.


    ''It means I have a talent for magic, doesn''t it? I''m glad Solon said that.


    Then....


    But you see, I want to be just like Solon. You know what I mean?


    ''''Thank you. But.........if Filia-sama could concentrate on magic and master the path of magic, I think she would become a great magician. For example, I''m sure she could even earn the title of a sage. I think it would be for Filia-sama''s sake as well...


    ''I took Solon as my master because I wanted to be a magician like Solon, you know?��My wish is to become a magic swordsman. That''s why I''m not going to be a black mage or a wise man.


    Then Filia''s eyes twinkled mischievously.


    Filia''s intentions seemed to be firm, and I was troubled.


    I want Filia to become a top-notch sorcerer, unlike me, a second-rate one.


    That''s what I want as a master.


    But my apprentice Filia wants to become a magic swordsman.


    Just looking at the single magic Filia used, ''King''s Flame (Shae Shola)'', its power was overwhelming.


    There is no need for Filia to become a half-hearted being like a magic swordsman.


    ''''And besides, do you think I look good as a wise man?''''


    Well, I''ve certainly thought about that before.


    Whether the typical wise man''s outfit of black robes and triangular hat would suit Filia now might be a bit of a stretch.


    But.


    But... I''m sure it will suit you when you grow up.


    Right now Filia is only fourteen years old, but if she were to grow a little taller, she''d look good.


    Well, that''s not the important issue, what''s important is her magical abilities.


    A sage is the highest title to control offensive magic, but with Filia''s abilities, it shouldn''t be impossible to become one.


    That''s why I want Filia to become a sage or a saint, I want her to become a first-class being.


    How can I convince her to become one?


    So, Solon. I still want you to teach me how to use the magic sword. Oh, but the kissing one is fine too, right?


    Filia softly approaches me again, her cheek against mine.


    Filia''s lips are close to my face, but for the second time, I''m not fazed this time.


    I was going to move away from Filia immediately.


    But there was a violent knock on the study door and the door was thrown open with great force.


    ''''Master Solon!��Um.....


    My maid, Clarice, ran into the room and then froze at the sight of me and Filia.


    To a third party, it might look like Filia was about to kiss me.


    Filia''s face turned bright red and she pulled away from me, but it seemed to mislead Clarice more and more.


    ''''Fui, even Filia-sama........''''


    Mr. Clarice, it''s a misunderstanding.


    Well, now I''m going to have to kiss Master Solon.


    Clarice interjects, feeling unsure of how far she''s serious.


    I stopped Clarice from leaning forward and then asked.


    ''Didn''t you have something to do?''


    ''......��It was!��In Master Arte''s room....


    Clarice stopped talking there, as if she was out of breath.


    Me and Filia looked at each other.


    Arte, the former female sage.


    A girl who is now my slave and can no longer use magic.

 175-Episode 174: Arte and the Magic Team

    Clarice hurried me and Filia to the room upstairs.


    It''s the room where Arte and Flora are.


    ''What on earth is going on?''


    It will be quicker if you see for yourself.


    In response to my question, Clarice answered and took my hand.


    He held my hand as if it was a natural part of me, and I was stunned.


    Clarice chuckles and looks back at me.


    "What''s the big deal about holding hands?


    No, but...


    Because Master Solon is always kissing. And with two women in rapid succession.


    I think he''s talking about Lucy-sensei and Claire, though.


    Filia was in a bad mood about it earlier, too, and I wonder if I''m going to continue to be told that I kissed those two.


    When I said that, Clarice smiled mischievously.


    ''That''s right. Then why don''t you kiss me too?


    ''What........eh!''


    I''m only allowed to have s*x with Mr. Solon, right?


    Clarice chuckled.


    Maybe she''s teasing me.


    Filia puffed out her cheeks and looked at us.


    Clarice was still smiling.


    ''Filia-sama should get Solon-sama to kiss her, too. Also, Sophia-sama and Lisa-san, and a kiss with Rylen Remilia-sama.


    That would be a bad idea...


    ''If you did it with two, wouldn''t it be the same if you kissed three or four?


    Mr. Clarice are you possibly upset about something?


    I''m not angry at all. I don''t expect you to do anything for me at all.


    Clarice says in a tone that makes it hard to know how far she is serious or joking.


    ''''Oh, yeah, why don''t you kiss Alte-sama too?''''


    ''Arte and I?��No way. I didn''t know you hated that man, especially with Arute, who hated me.


    Impossible, I think.


    Dr. Lucy and Claire told me that they liked me and kissed me by surprise.


    I couldn''t believe that such a thing could happen between me and Arte.


    Isn''t it? They say that the opposite of liking someone is indifference, don''t they? I think the fact that people don''t like you very much can be reversed to mean that they love you.


    I''m not so sure.


    I have a feeling that Artee-sama is actually very interested in Solon. Even the twin, Flora, was in love with Solon.


    Flora, Arte''s twin sister, had indeed said so. She was sacrificed in the Necropolis for the resurrection of the Demon King and has never regained consciousness since her request.


    Anyway, we arrived at Arte''s room.


    When I opened the door, I realized why Clarice had brought us here.


    ''This is...!


    I squealed in surprise.


    On the floor in the center of the room, a glowing purple line drew a geometric pattern on the floor.


    It was a sophisticated and intricate magic circle.


    ''''Solon-senpai........''''


    I turned at the sound of a voice calling my name and saw a dark-haired girl sitting on the bed.


    She was wearing the pink negligee of her nightgown and looked crestfallen.


    Her eyes, which had lost their light, were staring depressingly into the air.


    The impression was so different from before that one would think she was a different person, but that was the former female sage, Arte.

 176-Episode 175: Spearman Ren and Former Female Sage Arte

    A large magic circle unfolded on the floor of Arte''s room.


    That''s why Clarice brought us here, right?


    It is certainly dangerous to have an unseen magic circle in a room of the mansion.


    Who put up the magic circle for what purpose and for what kind of purpose?


    There are several people inside who can use magic like Sophia and the others, but I doubt they did it.


    But this mansion is protected by a ward.


    How did they draw a magic circle when it''s blocked from the outside world?


    Clarice put her hand to her cheek with a troubled expression.


    ''''When I came here just now, this purple magic circle was already glowing.


    Thank you for the news. ...summoning magicians, I guess.


    The shape of the magic circle gave an approximate use and type of use.


    It could be judged from the pattern of a combination of stars and diamond shapes in a circle.


    Filia is looking at the magic circle with interest.


    ''''This is........cool.''''


    ''''It''s true that many of the patterns on the magic circle are beautiful. Soon, Filia-sama will be able to use them too.


    Yeah!


    If there''s time, I''d like to show Filia the details of how the magic circle is structured as an example.


    But it''s better to erase the magic circle as soon as possible, because you never know what might happen. I''m not sure what''s going to happen.


    But it was one step too late.


    Suddenly, the magic circle began to glow strongly.


    Filia and Clarice gasped.


    Even the blinded Arte, who could not see, sensed the presence and let out a small scream, ''''Hee.


    ''''Stay back, please.''''


    ''Yeah...''


    Filia nodded.


    I pulled out my treasure sword tetracord.


    The magic circle has already been activated.


    And from the light of the magic circle, a person slowly emerged from the light of the magic circle.


    It was a single petite girl.


    Her short blue hair was impressive, and she held a red spear in her hand.


    ''''Ren........!


    It was Ren, a spearman, one of the Order''s leaders.


    Ren adjusted the white uniform of the Knights with his hands.


    Then he turned to us.


    ''''Well, well, well. It looks like we''ve all been welcomed at the same time. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.


    Ren spun his spear around and smiled.


    The wards of the mansion were broken and a summoning magic circle appeared in the remote area.


    By doing so, Ren seems to have achieved a surprise attack.


    Ren is also an excellent sorcerer, but this mansion''s wards are put up with Sophia''s help, and it''s not something that can be broken so easily.


    It''s safe to assume that there was help from someone else.


    In other words, Ren may have tried to secretly appear in this mansion with Creon and the others'' intentions.


    But why was that in Arte''s room?


    ''''Ren........what is it?''''


    Arte calls Ren in a small voice.


    Arte, in his nightgown, was shrinking on the bed.


    Ren chuckled and moved closer to Arte.


    ''Yes, sir. I''m Ren, an executive in your former entourage.''


    ''Ren!��I can''t use magic anymore because of Creon-senpai and Galerus...


    So you''re a slave to Senior Solon now, right?


    ''......��That''s right. So, I need your help. I''ll get my magic back and get revenge on Creon seniors...


    Arte tried to hang on to Ren, but his hands flew through the air.


    Blinded, Arte couldn''t even see Ren.


    Ren was a member of Arte''s inner circle of man-haters. In part, he was able to become a cadre because of Arte''s pull, and he was always by Arte''s side.


    However, Ren struck Arte''s cheek with the hilt of his spear.


    The man on the bed fell to the floor and let out a strange sound as he let out a breath.


    As it was, Ren stomped on Arte''s stomach and then kicked him repeatedly.


    ''''Ah, ouch!


    Arte was screaming in pain.


    The current Arte can''t even use magic, and his body can''t move properly, so he can''t resist.


    It is against the ethics of an adventurer to use violence against an unresisting opponent.


    When I tried to stop him, Ren quickly dodged and jumped back.


    But his eyes remained coldly fixed on Arte.


    ''''Why do I have to cooperate with Arte?''''


    Because Ren is my advisor, my ally, my friend...


    ''''I didn''t like you, did I? You were a talented member of the Order, so I was flattered, but it was repulsive.


    Oh no...


    ''You''re not worth anything now that your power is gone.


    Oh....


    Arte was struggling to get up from the floor, but when he heard Ren''s words, he fell limp to the spot.


    Arte was spilling tears, but Ren didn''t seem to mind.


    ''It''s just that, you see, we have a little business to attend to with Arte. So, Solon-san. Would it be okay if I took Arte?


    ''Arte is my ''slave''. I paid a lot of money to buy her from Creon. I can''t give it to you.


    ''What good is such a slave, Mr. Solon, if he has it?��Oh, or are you forcing me to be your partner for the night?


    Ren''s words were a provocation, and I didn''t feel the need to deal with them. What I''m more concerned about is what Ren, Creon and the others want with Arte after all this time.


    But Clarice seemed to be different and her face was red.


    ''''Don''t be silly!��My Solon-sama would never do such a terrible thing!


    Ren glanced at Clarice unpleasantly, and a vicious smile appeared on her well-formed face.


    ''''You''re acting so high and mighty for a mere maid.......!


    I gasped and tried to defend Clarice, but Ren was quick to move.


    Clarice was a little farther away from me, but Ren easily approached her.


    Then he placed his spear on Clarice''s neck.


    Clarice lets out a small scream.


    "Come on, Mr. Solon. I''ve taken this maid as a hostage. If you want to spare this maid''s child''s life, you must hand over Arte to me!

 177-Episode 176: The success of Philia

    Clarice screams in grief and stares at me.


    The spear of the spearman Ren, the spearman, had been placed against the neck of the hostage Clarice.


    I stand in front of Filia, holding my treasured sword at the ready, defending her.


    If Ren moved the spear even slightly, Clarice''s life would be gone.


    Ren''s demand is for Arte''s custody.


    ''''If I hand over Arte, will you really let Clarice-san go?


    Of course I do. Do I look like the kind of person who would break a promise?


    ''''I don''t know. Though it turns out that I''m the kind of person who would invade someone else''s mansion without permission, violate an unresisting artefact, and take an innocent maid hostage.


    ''Is this a time for sarcasm?��I know. This maid''s child is dear to you, isn''t she?


    Yeah. You''re very important to me, Clarice. ...If you so much as scratch Mr. Clarice, even a scratch. I''ll never forgive Ren.


    Are you threatening me?��You don''t seem to know your place.


    Ren lightly moved his spear and released it from Clarice''s neck.


    Then he slashed the entire shoulder of her maid''s uniform.


    ''''Kyaaaah!''''


    Clarice screams.


    The shoulder of her maid''s uniform was ripped open and exposed, a deep scar running down her shoulder.


    Not a small amount of blood and flowing from it.


    ''''Clarice!''''


    Ren grimaced at Filia''s cry.


    ''It''s okay to hurt not only the maids, but also the Imperial Highness, right?


    Don''t be provoked.


    Clarice''s wounds are heartbreaking just to look at, but they are not fatal.


    What I was concerned about was the effect of Ren''s magic spear.


    Ren''s Demon Spear Rune has a spell power that can kill an opponent with just a graze wound.


    ''''Oh, don''t worry. The curse power isn''t in effect right now. Otherwise, there would be no point in holding a hostage.''''


    ''I suppose so. But that doesn''t mean you can''t let Mr. Clarice get hurt. You''re going to regret it, Ren.


    ''It was payback for the other day. How dare you embarrass me?


    He must be referring to the time when Ren came to the mansion with Creon.


    That time, I fought Ren one-on-one and won.


    ''For now, please drop that handy sword.


    I did as I was told and threw the treasure sword tetracord down on the spot.


    If I didn''t, it would mean killing Clarice.


    Ren smiled at me.


    ''''A person''s worth is not equivalent. This maid''s child, the princess''s highness, and then Arte. Put them in order and think carefully about who should be given priority.''


    ''May I have a little consultation with Lady Filia?


    Good.


    I look back at Filia.


    Filia stared back at me with a nervous look on her face.


    If I had to choose between helping Clarice or Arte, I would choose Clarice.


    However, it was my promise to Flora that I would protect Arte, and I said so to Arte himself.


    Looking at Ren''s treatment of Arte until just now, if he gave Arte to Ren, he didn''t know what kind of trouble he would face.


    There are guardian warriors Galerus and others in the Order, and they might even try to inflict abuse on Arte.


    Then what should I do?


    I gently put my mouth close to Filia''s ear.


    Filia blushes.


    ''So, Solon...?''


    Listen to me, Lady Filia.


    I gave Filia a short earful.


    Filia''s eyes widened.


    When Filia finished listening to my plan, she nodded her head a little anxiously.


    ''''Can I........do it?''''


    You can do it. I could do it, even during the fight with Gapon. You can trust yourself now, can''t you, Lady Filia?


    ''Well yes, I''m going to try. Solon, give us the victory!


    I smiled and nodded, then turned to Ren.


    ''Is the discussion over?''


    ''Oh all right. Can you let Mr. Clarice go? We can take Arte instead.


    Arte was lying on the floor with a look of despair on his face.


    Abandoned, he thought.


    Clarice was pushed away by Ren''s hand. I screamed and held Clarice as she fell toward me.


    Without a sword in my hand, I can''t fight Ren.


    Ren grabbed Arte''s arm and tried to pull him to the ground forcibly.


    It looks like Arte tried to resist, but Ren kicks him in the stomach and he screams.


    He also punched her in the cheek as hard as he could, and Arte was unable to move.


    From Ren''s point of view, all that''s left is to re-activate the magic circle and get out of this place.


    As long as I can''t fight, you can expect me to act like that.


    But I won''t let that happen.


    ''''Filia-sama!


    Yeah!


    At my signal, Filia drew her wand and then, with swift precision, slammed her flame magic at Ren.

 178-Episode 177 Why do you make me kind?

    Ren quickly prepared his magic spear, but he was unable to respond to Filia''s attack and ate the fire magic, his face contorted in pain.


    After all, it seemed that I was the only one who recognized that Ren was the enemy. It''s because I can''t use magic on Clarice, Arte and the others.


    However, Filia was here.


    To Ren, Filia was just a frail imperial princess, but the Filia I knew was a magician.


    After being caught by surprise, Ren is frightened and has let go of Arte''s arm as well.


    Now is the time.


    I pick up the treasure sword.


    Then, with my other hand, I take hold of Arte''s small hand and pull it over to me.


    ''''Arte.''''


    With a jolt, Arte trembled, and then I held him in my arms.


    Its body was slender and small.


    "Senpai?


    Don''t worry, I won''t hand you over to Ren.


    ... yes. Um ... thank you very much.


    Arte looked at me with a tearful face and nodded his head in agreement.


    Ren, on the other hand, was staring at me with eyes filled with hatred.


    ''''Cowardly ... you tricked me, didn''t you?


    ''I wouldn''t want to be told by a hostage-taking coward. Now what do we do?


    Neither Clarice nor Arte are in a position to reach Ren any longer.


    Ren is wounded by Filia''s attack magic and is in a desperate position to be attacked by both me and Filia.


    ''''This........!��If this happens, I''ll kill Mr. Solon, no, I''ll kill all the princesses and maids.


    ''I can''t. Ren has already lost.


    Ren bit his lip in frustration and gave the magic spear a spin.


    The magic circle painted in the room glowed purple, and in the next moment, Ren disappeared.


    He escaped, I suppose.


    I sighed with a sigh of relief.


    The battle was over and we had won.


    ''Clarice you''re okay!


    Filia runs up to Clarice.


    Clarice had been injured and was bleeding quite a bit.


    Her expression looked a bit pained, but still Clarice chuckled.


    ''''Thank you. Solon-sama and Filia-sama saved me.


    ''''No........it was my fault for injuring Clarice-san. I should have been more vigilant....


    ''Don''t say that. It was cool, right?��Master Solon and, of course, Lady Filia.


    Filia blushed a little when she heard that.


    She seemed unusually embarrassed.


    I looked at both Filia and Clarice and smiled.


    When I cast a recovery spell, Clarice''s pain seemed to have eased considerably.


    The wound doesn''t seem to be as deep as I thought, so I''m relieved.


    ''''Ugh........''''


    I heard crying and I turned back, startled.


    When I looked, I saw that Arte was sobbing.


    She was sitting on the floor, slumped over and spilling big tears.


    It wasn''t a wise woman, but just a little girl, younger than me.


    I gently walked up to Arte and bent down.


    Arte''s cheek had a distinct mark on it from the beating.


    ''Were you scared?''


    Yes.


    I''m sorry for what I put you through, but as long as you''re here, I''ll protect you. But as long as you''re in this mansion, I''ll keep Arte safe.


    I reached out and tried to stroke Arte''s hair.


    If it had been a crying Filia or Clarice, I would have actually stroked her.


    But I decided against it.


    I reached out my hand to try to reassure Arte, who was looking too vulnerable.


    But Arte must not like me, and he would never want to be stroked on the head by someone like that.


    Arte looked up.


    ''''Um ... why ... why ... is Solon-senpai being so nice to me?''''

 179-Episode 178: Even if I lose my power

    Why am I being nice to Arte?


    Arte asked.


    But.


    �� I don''t mean to be nice to her, but...


    I don''t think so.


    ''I doubt it. Well, if that''s the case, it''s because I can''t leave Arte alone, remembering what happened to me when I was exiled.


    I''m the reason he''s out of here?


    ''Maybe that''s why. I was shocked when I was expelled from the Order, but now I''m glad to be Lady Filia''s tutor. I have a mansion, and I''ve found a place to stay.


    I needed the power because I needed a place to belong.


    Yeah,


    In the area where my family''s marquis family is located, black hair and black eyes are a sign of bad luck. Moreover, the twins were also considered cursed and an abomination.


    Arte has dark hair and dark eyes, which is rare in the Empire, and he was born a twin to Flora.


    That''s why he was neglected in the Marquis family.


    However, Arte and the others had a talent for magic.


    So I entered the Imperial School of Magic and was feted as a genius, while I didn''t fit in and confronted the people around me.


    I was involved with Arte in the magic school as well, so I know exactly what he was like back then.


    The excellent Arte looked down on the students around him, and they also had a strong antipathy towards him.


    I think Arte couldn''t help but think the other students looked stupid, but there was only one student who was clearly better than Arte.


    That was the future Saint Sophia.


    ''''When I first saw Saint Sophia-sama, I thought she was the one of destiny. If I can get power like hers, I''m sure I''ll be able to find a better place to live. That''s what I thought. But...


    Arte''s plan to use the Demon King''s power to obtain his power failed.


    On the contrary, he was unable to use magic at all and became an existence with no power whatsoever.


    ''''Senpai might have been fine even if he was expelled from the Order. But as for me with no power........what do I do now?


    That''s up to Arte. Anyway, I''ll try to get my body back on track.


    I want to do something about Arte''s current situation, which is blind and unable to move his limbs fully.


    The same goes for Flora, who won''t wake up.


    It''s hard to learn to use magic again, though.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can do this," he said, "but you were able to stay by the side of the saint even if you were banished without power, right? No, the saint herself tried to be by your side. If that''s the case, then I too.......even if I lost my power.......


    Arte turned depressed and murmured softly.

 180-Episode 179: Date with Sophia?

    We will heal the arte body back to its original state and awaken the flora.


    In order to make that happen, I must first know how to do that.


    That''s why I decided to talk to Sophia.


    You''ll need to have a good idea of what to do.


    You might have a better idea.


    I wanted to talk to her alone, so after dinner we walked together down the corridor of the house.


    It''s almost 9pm.


    Sophia was getting restless. I''m sorry,


    Yeah, my dear Solon. What''s going on here at this hour?


    Sophia was dressed in plain clothes, a pale light blue dress.


    She looked nervous and stared at me with her jade-colored eyes.


    ''''I just wanted to talk to you about how to help Arte and the others.


    Oh, I see.


    Sophia gave me a complicated look, but she followed me honestly.


    Eventually we came to the end of the second floor of the mansion.


    There, a wooden ladder was propped up against the ceiling.


    Sophia nodded her head and her golden hair swayed softly.


    ''''What is this?''''


    The ladder.


    ''Well, that''s obvious when you see it, but...''


    Well, you should try it.


    I said with a smirk, and Sophia nodded curiously.


    Then she put her hand on the ladder and her cheeks suddenly turned red.


    She was squirming as if she wanted to say something.


    I bowed my head as I realized why.


    ''I''ll go up first,''


    Well it''s just that I can''t see my underwear. Or do you want to see my underwear?


    I shook my head in a hurry.


    Sofia mumbles a little disappointedly, "I see," and gives way to me.


    I climb up first and pull Sophia up after me.


    Sofia''s hands, which were connected, were small, though not as small as Filia''s.


    Sophia looked surprised.


    The top of the ladder was the roof of the mansion.


    ''I tried to get up on the roof,'' she said. It looks like a good view.''


    I sat down and looked up at the sky.


    Sofia looked up with me, too.


    Even though it was the imperial capital, the suburbs were already completely dark, with only the sparse lights of the houses visible.


    Instead, the starry sky above them is full of stars.


    ''''Beautiful....''''


    Sophia murmured in a small, happy voice.


    And the stars weren''t just in the sky.


    In the center of the imperial city in the distance, there is something that shines especially large in the center of the imperial city.


    The blue star of the magic school. It is the symbol of the magic school made of sapphire.


    It''s also the place where Sofia and I used to be together.


    "The wind feels good, Solon-kun!


    I''m glad you like it.


    Has this place been visited by Her Royal Highness or Miss Clarice yet?


    ''Come to think of it, yes. I only recently learned to climb.


    I see. I''m the first person to come here with you, aren''t I?


    Sophia chuckled.


    Then she sat down right next to me.


    We are close enough to touch each other that I can feel Sophia''s warmth.


    "Solon-kun....


    Sophia turned to me and called my name in a small voice.


    Her well-formed face was right next to mine, and her fresh lips were right on the tip of my eyes and nose.


    I''m thrown off guard.


    Sofia''s cheeks were slightly red, as if she knew what was on my mind.


    I was the first person to meet Mr. Solon. More than Prince Filia, more than Clarice, more than Miss Lucy.


    I was in my first year of magic school, so that was nine years ago.


    I was a nine-year-old boy then, but I''m not now.


    Indeed, the Sophia in front of me was no longer a child.


    She was a sleek, beautiful woman of eighteen years old.


    ''''That''s why, when you get called out alone at night like this.............................you''d think it''s a date, right?


    Sophia smiled softly and looked at me with her jade-colored eyes.

 181-Chapter 180: The Great Saint

    Me and Sophia looked at each other under the starry sky.


    It''s just the two of us here.


    It''s like a date, Sophia says.


    My cheeks are slightly red, and I feel my body temperature rise.


    ''''Um, it''s not really a date...''''


    I know. It''s just the way I feel.


    But how can you call it a date if it''s on the roof of a mansion?


    I said, and Sophia giggled.


    ''I think it''s lovely here too, don''t you?��The night sky is beautiful, the breeze is pleasant... and Solon-kun has prepared a mansion for us.


    ''I don''t know...''


    Yeah. But maybe I''d like to go to the Imperial City alone next time. Can you take me there?


    Of course.


    Thank you. You know, Solon, you kissed Miss Lucy, didn''t you?


    I panicked again.


    The subject had been asked many times by Filia, and she seemed very unhappy.


    ''And you kissed Claire, too, didn''t you?


    ''Well, yeah. It was an ambush.


    Did you have s*x with the other girls in the house?


    Sofia fumbled with her hands, looking uneasy.


    I shake my head.


    ''No way.''


    Good....


    Clarice said teasingly, "You can kiss every girl in the mansion.


    Lisa, Lailen Remilia, Flora, and Arte.


    And also Sophia," said Clarice.


    I spontaneously turned my gaze to Sophia''s red lips, and then Sophia looked up at me and I scowled.


    Sophia murmured, whether she knew what I was thinking or not.


    ''In the daytime, the spearman Ren-san came after Arte-san, and it was a close call, wasn''t it?


    I managed to fight them off, though. But I did hurt Miss Clarice.


    I''m sorry. My wards were incomplete...


    ''It''s not Sophia''s fault. I couldn''t possibly create a ward that strong.


    So, Mr. Solon who would you choose between His Highness Filia and me?


    ''Whew, I''m in awe of you kissing Lady Filia. And Sophia too...


    I''m not talking about the kiss!��If both me and His Highness Filia were to die and only one of us could save her...


    I know it''s an abrupt question, but I thought about it.


    Filia is a dear disciple of mine.


    Sofia has been with me for a long time, too.


    ''You can''t just choose one over the other....


    ''Yes, I know. But ... I wish you''d tell me you''d choose me.


    Sofia gently laid her own white hand on mine.


    I could feel the warmth of her body heat and it was throbbing.


    Sofia''s face was turning bright red, as if she was becoming embarrassed.


    Perhaps hiding her embarrassment, Sofia suddenly cut to the chase.


    ''''It''s not possible for my magic to make Arte-san recover.


    How hard would it be for a saint to recover?


    Yeah. The entire magic circuit has been torn to shreds, so...


    Sophia lowered her eyes.


    Nevertheless, if Sophia alone could heal her, then Sophia would have healed Arte in no time.


    So, this is within the realm of expectation.


    ''''Is there any other way?''''


    It''s going to be difficult. But if there is one it might be one of the finest wielders of healing magic in the Empire who knows.


    It''s...


    Sophia nodded.


    ''His Holiness Hestia, Patriarch of the Imperial Church. The third great saint in history. I think that person might know.